^C«^i? 


/;C  '^^y.e^^,^,,^,^ 


A' 


'  OF   THE 

Theoibgical   Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 

Case, *--^..z^.'~rt5.iyision 

STielf,       //^..  C^I^.Seotj»n.^ 

Book, No, ,, 


A     y:)0  n-at  I  O  N 


.^^...^^l^..Z^z 


deceived 


-V^!"  ^  l> 


\- 


THEOLOGICAL  SEF 
Princeton,  N.  J. 


7^ 


THE! 


HISTORY 


CHURCH  OF  CHRIST. 


FROM  THE  DAYS  OF  THE  APOSTLES,  TO  THE  YEAR  155L 


ABRIDGED 


tROM  THE    FIVE   TIRST   tOIUMES   OE 

/ 

MILNER'S  CHURCH  HISTORY. 


BY  REV.  JESSE  TOWNSEND,  A.  B, 


UTICA> 


PUBLISHED  BY  CAMP,  MERRELL  fe  CAMP, 

At  their  Theolegical  Bookstore,  one  door  west  of  the  Post-OfSce, 
Geneset  Utreet, 

KEaSEUi  AKD  CAMP,  PSIHTEES: 


J\'ortLem  District  of  .Yew  York,  to  ivit : 

Be  it  remembered,  thal^on  the  fifteenth  day  of  Fcbrua?)',  in  the  fortieth 
year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  Slates  of  Amei-  ca,  Talcott  Camp,  Ira 
Merkell  &  George  Camp,  of  the  said  district,  have  deposited  in  this  office  the 
title  of  a  book  the  right  whereof  they  claim  as  proprietors,  in  the  words  follow- 
ing, to  wit : 

*'The  History  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  from  theda>s  of  the  Apostles,  to  the 
yeai"  1 651,  abridged  from  tiie  five  first  volumes  of  Milner's  Church  History. 
By  Rev.  Jesse  Townsend,  A  B." 

In  conformity  to  the  act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  entitled,  "An 
act  for  the  encouragement  of  learning,  by  secunrg-  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts 
and  Bo{.k«,  to  the  authors  and  proprietors  of  such  cop.es,  during  ihe  times 
therei.i  mentioned,"  and  also  to  an  act  entitled,  "Au  act  su[  plementHiy  to  an  act, 
entitled  an  act  for  tlie  encouragement  of  ieain.ng,  by  securing  the  copies  of 
Maps,  Charts  and  B>.'(k.s,  to  the  authors  and  propr.etors  of  such  copies,  during 
the  t.me  therein  mentioned,  and  extt^nding  the  benefits  thereof  to  the  arts  of 
design, ng,  engraving  and  etchnig  historical  an  1  otlier  prints. 

RICHARD  R  LANSING,  Cleric 
of  tlie  JVorthern  District  rf  J\eno  York. 


TO  THE  PUBLIC. 


The  publishers  are  bound  to  offer  an  apology  for 
some  deby  in  the  publication  of  the  Abridgment  of 
MiLNER.  The  onlyK)ne  they  can  offer  is,  that  the  oc- 
currence ot  events  unforeseen  and  uncontrollable  by 
them,  has  rendered  ineffectual  their  strenuous  exer- 
tions to  ensme  its  earlier  appearance. 

While  they  regret  the  necessity  of  any  excuse, 
they  trust,  this,  in  the  estimation  of  the  candid  and 
generous,  will  be  sufficient. 

Histories  of  the  church  have  always  been  re- 
garded as  most  interesting  and  valuable  works.  The 
multitude  of  marvellous  events  that  have  happened  to 
it,  its  vicissitudes,  its  dangers  and  sufferings,  its  dis- 
asters and  successes,  its  miraculous  preservation  and 
progress,  cannot  fail  to  excite  the  wonder  and  admi- 
ration of  mankind,  the  poignant  regret  and  grief  of  its 
enemies,  the  lively  joy  and  gratitude  of  its  friends. — 
To  become  acquainted  with  these  facts  must  be  an 
object  of  peculiar  and  earnest  desire  with  all  true  be- 
lievers in  Christianity.  The  size  and  expense  of  gen- 
eral histories  of  the  church,  have  locked  up  their 
abundant  treasures  from  many  readers  whose  piety 
made  them  especially  anxious  to  acquire  a  portion  of 
those  exhaustless  riches. 


In  this  Abridgment,  it  has  been  a  principal  object 
to  retain  the  material  and  mosf  interesting  facts,  that 
the  value  of  the  original  work  might  be  preserved^ 
and  the  price  and  size  so  reduced  that  the  former 
should  not  surpass  the  ability  of  those  who  are  desir- 
ous to  purchase,  and  the  latter  not  require  more  time 
and  attention  in  perusal  than  they  can  easily  bestow. 
These  objects  they  hope  will  be  fully  accomplished, 
and  the  work  in  its  present  form  j)rove  extensively 
useful.  That  it  may  be  satisfactory  to  the  public,  and 
beneficial  to  the  interests  of  religion,  is  the  sincere 

desire  of 

THE  PUBLISHERS. 


RECOMMENDATIONS. 


X  have  examined  Townsend's  Abridgment,  and  in  my  opinion,  it 
is  executed  in  such  a  manner,  as  will  render  it  an  acceptable  and  useful 
work  to  the  public. 

HENRY  DWIGHT,  Pastor 
of  first  Presbyterian  Church  Utica,  JV.  Y, 

From  ray  acquaintance  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dwight,  I  most  cheer- 
fully give  my  name,  if  it  will  aid  in  the  more  general  diffusion  of  the 
Abridgment  of  Milner'§  Church  History. 

AZEL  BACKUS,  D.  D. 

President  of  Hamilton  College. 

I  have  examined  a  part  of  Townsend's  Abridgment,  and  cheerfully 
concur  in  opinion  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Dwight  and  Doctor  Backus,  ex- 
pressed in  the  above  recommendations. 

ASAHEL  S.  NORTON,  D.  D. 
Pastor  of  the  first  Congregational  Church,  Clinton  JV.  ¥, 


PREFACE, 


THIS  A^bridgment  of  Milner's  Church  History,  is 
designed  for  Ibe  use  and  benefit  of  such  famines  as  may  not 
feel  themselves  able  to  purchase,  or  may  not  have  time  to 
read  the  entire  work. 

The  principal  facts  there  detailed,  are  here  presented  to 
the  public  in  a  condensed  form,  mostly  in  the  language  of 
the  author. 

The  progress  of  truth  and  its  salutary  influence  on  a 
world  ruined  by  sin  ;  the  consolations  which  result  from  a 
life  of  true  holiness,  and  the  faithfulness  of  Zion's  King  in 
the  means  used  to  support  his  cause  in  the  world,  are  here 
exhibited.  The  saints  are  seen  in  sackcloth,  with  their 
hearts  fixed,  trusting  in  God :  errors  in  their  various  forms 
and. deleterious  nature,  are  noticed,  and  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs  is  seen  to  be  the  seed  of  the  church. 

May  all,  who  shall  read  this  abridgment,  be  excited,  by 
the  Holy  Spirit,  to  live  to  the  glory  of  Him,  who  has  said 
to  his  church  ,•  <•  Fear  not,  little  ylock,  it  is  yotjr  Fa- 
ther's GOOD  pleasure  TO  GIVE  TOU  THE  KIXGBOM." 

J.  T. 

Utica,  Feb.  10, 1816. 


CENTURY  I. 


CHAPTER  I. 

A.  SUMMARY    VIEW    OF  THE  CHURCH,    SO    FAR  AS    IT  MAY 
BE  COLLECTED  FROM  THE  SCMPTUJIE. 

SECTION  L 

Jerusalem. 

A  HAT  "repentance  and  remission  of  sins  should 
be  preached  in  the  nanje  of  Jesus  Christ,  beginning 
at  Jerusalem  ;"  is  a  text  which  shows  what  the  chris- 
tian religion  is;,  and  where  we  are  to  look  for  its  com- 
mencement. We  are  to  describe  the  rise  of  a  dispen- 
sation, the  most  glorious  to  God,  and  the  most  benefi- 
cent to  man.  In  Judea  alone  something  of  the  wor- 
ship of  the  tRie  God,  and  of  the  forms  of  the  Mosaic 
economy  subsisted,  but  greatly  obscured  and  corrupt- 
ed with  Pharisaic  traditions,  and  Sadducean  pro- 
faneness.  Of  that  religion,  which  consists  in  repen- 
tance and  remission  of  sins,  they  were  totally  igno- 
rant. The  great  body  of  the  Jewish  nation  knew  not 
that  men  need  to  be  made  new  creatures,  and  to  re- 
ceive the  forgiveness  of  sins  by  faith  in  the  sacrifice  of 
the  Lamb  of  God.  Some  there  were,  however,  who 
implicitly  rested  on  the  God  of  Israel,  and  trusted  in 
the  Redeemer  that  was  to  come ;  such  were  Zachari- 
as,  Simeon  and  Anna. 

This  dark  season  was  chosen  by  Him  "who  hath 
put  the  times  and  seasons  in  his  own  power,"  for  the 
exhibition  of  the  Light  of  Life. 


10 

But  few  souls  were  converted  during  Christ's 
abode  on  earth.  The  five  hundred  brethren,  who  all 
saw  him  at  one  time,  after  his  resurrection,  seem  to 
have  been  the  sum  total  of  his  disciples. 

The  first  Christian  Church  was  erected  at  Jerusa- 
lem. As  repentance  and  remission  of  sins  were  the 
leading  doctrines  of  Christ's  religion^  the  most  ample 
room  had  been  made  for  them  by  the  completion  of 
his  redemption.  He  had  offered,  himself  a  sacrifice 
for  the  sins  of  men,  "was  risen"  from  the  dead  "for 
our  justification,"  and  in  the  sight  of  his  disciples  had 
just  ascended  up  to  heaven.  That  the  gospel,  the 
good  news  of  reconciliation  to  God^  for  penitent  sin- 
ners, should  begin  at  Jerusalem,  the  scene  of  so  much 
wickedness  perpetrated,  and  of  so  much  gi'ace  abu- 
sed, evinced  the  Divine  goodness,  and  displayed  the 
gland  purposes  of  the  gospel  to  be,  to  justify  the  un- 
godly, and  to  quicken  the  dead. 

By  command  from  their  Divine  Master,  the  Apostles 
remained  at  Jerusalem  waiting  for  the  promised  Holy 
Spirit,  in  mutual  charity,  and  in  the  fervent  exercise 
of  prayer  and  siT}3plication.  During  this  interesting 
crisis,  they  elected  Matthias  to  fill  the  place  from 
which  Judas  by  transgression  fell. 

The  day  of  Penticost  was  the  era  of  the  Divine  visit- 
ation. They  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  be- 
gan to  &peak  with  other  tongues,  as  the  Spirit  gave  them 
utterance.  By  this  they  were  prepared  to  propagate  the 
gospel ;  and  this  was  an  attestation  of  its  truth.  Jews^ 
devout  men^  out  of  eveiy  nation  under  heaven,  then 
dwelling  at  Jemsalem,  with  araazemeni,  heard  these 
Galliieans  speak,  each  in  his  own  language.  But 
some  derided  the  apostles  as  intoxicated  with  new 
wine.  The  zeal  of  Peter  was  now  excited  to  preach 
both  to  those  who  admired  and  to  those  who  scoffed. 
The  design  of  his  sermon  was  to  beget  a  conviction 
of  sin  in  his  hearers,  and  to  bring  them  to  look  to  Je- 
sus, through  whom  alone  salvation  m  exhibited  to  sin- 
ful men.  It  pleased  God  to  ci-own  his  preaching  with 
success.  Multitudes  were  pricked  in  their  hearts,, 
found  themselves  guilty  of  having  murdered  the  Christ 


H 

of  God,  and  anxious  to  know  what  they  should  do. 
Peter's  direction  to  them  was ;  "  Repent  and  be  bap- 
tized every  one  of  you,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  Ho- 
ly Ghost.  For  the  promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your 
children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as 
the  Lord  our  God  shall  call." 

Thus  the  doctrine  of  repentance  and  remission  of 
sins  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  began  at  Jerusalem. 

They,  who  gladly  received  the  word  which  Peter 
preached,  were  baptized,  "  and  the  same  day  there 
were  added  unto  them  about  three  thousand  souls." 
These  appear  to  have  been  fully  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity ;  for  we  are  assured,  "  they  continued  steadfast- 
ly in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and  fellowship,  and  in 
breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers." 

Here  we  see  the  regular  appearance  of  the  'first 
christian  church.  A  church  that  understood  and  be- 
lieved the  apostolic  doctrine  of  repentance  and  remis- 
sion of  sins  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  A  church 
that  continued  steadfastly  in  the  apostles'  doctrine  and 
fellowship.  They  regarded  their  pastors  as  those 
whom  God  had  made  instruments  of  their  conversion. 
They  manifested  their  faith  by  their  obedience  to  the 
command  of  Christ  relative  to  the  Lord's  supper,  and 
were  devout  and  prayerful. 

f'  And  all  that  believed  were  together,  and  had  all 
things  common,  and  sold  their  possessions  and  goods, 
and  parted  them  to  all  men,  as  every  man  had  need." 
Mutual  charity  proved  how  soon  the  operations  of  Di- 
vine grace  had  loosened  their  affections  from  a  love  of 
this  world,  and  that  they  had  chosen  God  for  their 
portion.  This  was  a  happy  season  of  religious  revival, 
for  "the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as 
should  be  saved." 

Soon  after  this,  a  miracle,  Avrought  by  Peter  and 
John,  on  a  lame  man,  a  well  known  beggar,  above  for- 
ty years  old,  gave  a  further  attestation  to  their  doc- 
trine ;  and  prepared  the  way  for  Peter  to  preach  to 
the  admiring  multitudes  the  same  doctrine  of  repen- 
tance and  remission,  and  to  point  them  tp  Jesus  for 


12 

pardon  and  salvation.  In  this  St.  Peter  exalts  the 
Lord  Jesus  as  the  Holy  One,  and  the  Jqst,  the  Prince 
of  Life ;  shows  them  their  guilt  in  their  having  prefer- 
red Barrabas,  a  murderer,  to  him,  disclaims  all  merit  in 
himself  and  his  colleague  in  the  miracle  just  wrought, 
and  shews  that  God  had  glorified  his  Son  Jesus,  and 
that  it  was  through  faith  in  his  name,  the  wonderful 
cure  had  been  periormed ;  exhorts  them  to  repentance 
and  conversion,  and  shows  them  that  "  there  is  none 
other  name"  than  that  of  Jesus  '^  under  heaven  given 
among  men  whereby  we  must  be  saved," 

The  signal  for  persecution  was  now  raised  by  the 
magistrates  of  Jerusalem,  who  were  enemies  to  all 
practical  godliness.  The  two  apostles  were  imprison- 
ed that  evening ;  but  their  examination  was  deferred 
until  the  next  (Jay, 

To  the  interrogatories  put  to  him  by  the  court  of  ex- 
amination, Peter  frankly  answers,  that  the  miracle  had 
been  "  wTought  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  whom  ye  cru- 
cified, whom  God  raised  from  the  dead,"  and  boldly 
rebukes  them  for  their  contempt  of  him,  who  is  the 
only  Savior.  The  wisdom  and  boldness,  of  these  two 
unlettered  fishermen,  struck  the  court  with  astonish- 
ment. But  finding  no  present  opportunity  to  gratify 
their  malice,  on  account  of  the  splendor  of  the  miracle, 
they  dismissed  them  with  a  strict  charge  to  be  silent 
iift  future  concerning  the  name  of  Jesus.  With  this 
charge  the  apostles  ingenuously  confessed  they  could 
not  comply,  because  they  must  obey  God  rather  thau. 
men. 

The  apostles  returning  and  reporting  all  these  things 
to  their  company,  they  all  with  united  supplication 
entreated  the  Lord  to  grant  them  boldness  to  perse- 
vere, notwithstanding  the  menaces  of  his  and  their 
enemies.  They  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
enabled  to  proceed  with  calm  intrepidity. 

At  this  season,  brotherly  love  and  the  most  perfect 
unanimity  happily  prevailed  among  the  christians. 
Divine  grace  was  largely  diffused  among  them.  The 
poor  lacked  nothing;  the  richer  brethren  converted 
their  possessions  into  money,  and  left  the  distribution 


18 

of  the  whole  to  the  discretion  of  the  apostles.  But 
the  wheat  among  the  tares  now  began  to  appear. 
There  was  one  Ananias  among  the  disciples,  whose 
conscience  had  been  so  far  impressed,  as  to  respect 
that  doctrine  and  fellowship  to  which  he  had  joined 
himself;  but  whose  heart  was  never  divorced  from 
the  love  of  the  world.  A  regard  for  his  reputation  in- 
duced him  to  sell  his  possessions  with  the  rest;  but 
the  fear  of  poverty  and  the  want  of  faith  in  God,  dis- 
posed him  to  reserve  a  part  of  the  price,  while  he 
brought  the  other  to  the  apostles.  Peter  upbraided 
him  with  being  under  the  influence  of  Satan,  in  lying 
to  the  Holy  Ghost ;  shewed  him  that  the  action  w^as 
not  committed  against  man,  but  against  God,  that  the 
guilt  of  his  hypocrisy  was  hereby  aggravated ;  that  he 
was  under  no  necessity  of  selling  his  property,  or  of 
laying  it  at  the  apostles'  feet  when  sold,  and  that 
nothing  could  be  said  to  extenuate  his  baseness.  Im- 
mediately the  unhappy  man  fell  down  dead;  and 
about  three  hours  after,  his  wife  Sapphira,  who  had 
been  partaker  of  her  husband's  guilt,  was  made  a 
similar  monument  of  Divine  justice. 

Such  a  proof  of  the  discernment  of  spirits,  and  of 
the  power  of  punishing  hypocrisy,  resting  in  the  gov- 
ernors of  the  church,  filled  all  who  heard  these  things 
with  awe.  The  Lord  had  now^  shewn  his  holiness  as 
well  as  his  grace :  and  the  love  of  the  world,  was  a  se- 
cond time  punished  by  a  signal  interposition  of  hea- 
ven. Multitudes  of  both  sexes  were  now  added  to 
the  church,  chiefly  of  the  common  people. 

At  the  progress  which  the  gospel  was  thus  making, 
the  rage  of  the  high  priest  and  his  party,  all  of  whom 
were  of  the  sect  of  the  Sadducees,  was  greatly  excited. 
Their  first  step  was  to  imprison  the  apostles-  But 
God  by  night,  sent  his  angel  and  set  them  free,  and 
bade  them  preach  in  the  temple.  The  next  morning, 
a  full  Sanhedrim  was  convened,  and  the  apostles 
were  sent  for.  They  were  not,  however,  found  in  con- 
finement, but  preaching  in  the  temple,  and  in  a  gentle 
manner  were  conducted  before  the  court.  The  high 
priest  upbraids  tlicm  wUh  their  disoliedicnce  to  his 


14 

former  injunction  of  silence,  to  whom  they  again  an- 
swer, "they  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  men." 
They  bore  witness  to  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and 
declared  that  "  God  had  exalted  him  with  his  own 
right  hand  to  be  a  Prince  and  Savior,  to  give,  repen- 
tance to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins,"  and  that  "  the 
Holy  Ghost,  whom  God  bestows  on  those  who  obey 
him,  witnessed"  the  same  thing.  Thus  these  first 
christians  did,  with  the  most  pungent  plainness,  lay 
open  the  gospel,  and  exhibit  it  as  something  extreme- 
ly different  from  a  mere  system  of  morals,  though  it 
included  all  good  morality  in  its  nature. 

The  spirit  of  persecution  was  now  about  to  burst 
forth  in  violent  counsels.  But  Providence  made  use 
of  the  counsel  of  Gamaliel,  a  judicious,  learned,  res- 
pectable man,  though  as  far  as  appears,  a  man  of  the 
world,  and  a  hater  of  Christianity,  to  prolong  the  lives 
of  the  apostles.  They  were  dismissed,  but  not  with- 
out stripes,  and  a  severe  charge  no  more  to  preach  in 
the  name  of  Jesus.  They  ceased  not,  however,  to 
"  teach  and  preach  Jesus  Christ,  and  rejoiced  that 
they  were  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for  his 
name." 

The  church  was  now  much  enlarged  ;  an  increase 
of  minist6iial  labor  devolved  upon  the  apostles :  dis- 
satisfaction in  the  mean  time  arose  in  the  minds  of 
some,  from  a  supposition  that,  in  the  daily  suj^ply  of 
the  poor,  relief  had  not,  by  the  apostles,  been  equally 
ministered  to  the  widows.  Seven  coadjutors  were 
chosen  to  see  to  an  equal  ministration  to  the  poor,  and 
the  apostles  were  left  free  to  give  themselves  continu- 
ally to  prayer  and  the  ministry  of  the  word.  The  love 
of  Christ  then  ruling  in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  the 
multitude  consented  with  pleasure.  Many  of  the 
priests  now  obeyed  the  gospel,  and  Jemsalem  saw  con- 
tinually large  accessions  made  to  the  church. 

The  enemies  of  Christianity  could  not  be  at  rest, 
Stephen,  one  of  the  seven  who  had  been  chosen  to  as- 
sist the  apostles,  in  relieving  them  from  the  daily  min- 
istration to  the  poor,  a  man  most  distinguished  for  his 
piety,  was  accused  of  blasphemy  against  Moses  and 


-  15 

against  God ;  and  brought  to  make  his  defence  before 
the  Sanhedrim.  In  his  defence,  he  boldly  rebuked 
the  Jews  and  labored  to  bring  his  audience  to  a  deep 
conviction  of  their  sin  in  having  been  the  murderers  of 
the  Prince  of  Life,  and  to  leave  them  no  hope  in  their 
own  righteousness.  Behold  the  contrast  between. the 
spirit  of  the  world  and  the  spirit  of  true  Christianity ! 
His  enemies  "  were  cut  to  the  heart,  and  gnashed  on 
him  with  their  teeth."  He,  "  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
looked  up  steadfastly  to  heaven,  and  saw  the  glory  of 
God,  and  Jesus  standing  at  the  right  hand  of  God," 
and  what  he  saw,  he  openly  confessed.  Their  malice 
burst  into  a  flame.  "  They  cried  out  with  a  loud 
voice,  and  stopped  their  ears,  and  ran  upon  him  with 
one  accord,  and  cast  him  out  of  the  city,  and  stoned 
him,"  while  he  called  upon  his  Divine  Master,  "  Lord 
Jesus  receive  my  spirit."  He  kneeled  down,  and  cri- 
ed with  a  loud  voice,  "  Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their 
charge."  And  having  thus  shewn  the  constancy  of 
his  faith,  and  the  ardor  of  his  benevolence,  "  he  fell 
asleep."  Real  faith  in  Christ,  and  real  charity  to 
men,  were  here  a  glorious  exemplification  of  the  true 
spirit  of  Christianity.  Stephen  was  buried  with  great 
lamentation  by  the  church,  and  a  considerable  num- 
ber soon  after  suffered. 

The  spirit  of  persecution  now  raged  with  unrelent- 
ing fury.  Saul  of  Tarsus,  a  young  man  of  an  active,  am- 
bitious spirit,  educated  at  Jerusalem  under  Gamaliel^ 
and  pre-eminently  versed  in  Judaical  learning,  distin- 
guished himself  as  a  most  bitter  persecutor.  He  took 
care  of  the  clothes  of  the  witnesses  employed  in  ston- 
ing Stephen,  and  made  havoc  of  the  church,  entering 
into  every  house,  "  and  haling  men  and  women,  com- 
mitted them  to  prison,  and  when  they  were  put  to 
death,  he  gave  his  voice  against  them."  In  truth  the 
disciples  seemed  now  to  be  left  to  the  rage  of  men, 
disposed  to  shew  them  no  mercy,  and  a  superficial  ob- 
server might  have  supposed,  that  the  fate  of  Theudas 
and  Judas,  mentioned  by  Gamxaliel,  was  going  to  at- 
tend the  christians.  Men  had  not  yet  learned  that 
Ihe  "  blood  of  the  martyrs  w  as  the  seed  of  the  church." 


16 

The  religious  Worship  of  the  disciples  must  have  suf- 
fered a  grievous  interruption.  They  were  all  in  a 
perilous  condition.  The  apostles  alone  stood  their 
giound,  and  by  the  watchful  care  of  their  God,  were 
preserved.  The  dispersed  christians  preached  the 
:^ord  wherever  they  went.  And  thus  this  persecution 
was  the  first  occasion  of  the  diffusion  of  the  gospel 
through  various  regions,  and  what  was  designed  to  an- 
nihilate it,  was  overruled  to  extend  it  exceedingly. 
But  we  shall  confine  ourselves  in  this  section  to  the 
church  of  Jerusalem. 

Saul,  zealous  for  persecution,  was  vexed  to  hear, 
that  a  number  of  the  christians  had  escaped  to  Da- 
mascus, an  ancient  city  of  Syria,  and  procured  a 
commission  from  the  high  priest  to  bring  them  bound 
to  Jerusalem.  On  his  way,  when  near  to  Damascus,  a 
sudden  light  from  heaven,  exceeding  that  of  the  sun, 
arrested  the  daring  z-ealot,  and  struck  him  to  the 
ground.  At  the  same  time,  a  voice  called  to  him, 
"  Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou  me  ?"  And  he 
said,  Who  art  thou.  Lord ;  and  the  Lord  said,  "  I  am 
Jesus,  whom  thou  persecutest :  it  is  hard  for  thee  to 
kick  against  the  pricks."  The  will  of  this  bitter  per- 
secutor was  broken  for  the  first  time,  and,  "Lord, 
v/hat  wilt  thou  have  me  do,"  was  his  cry. 

He  was  directed  to  go  into  Damascus,  where,  after 
having  remained  three  days  ^vithout  sight  and  with- 
out food,  by  the  particular  direction  of  a  vision  from 
the  Lord  Jesus,  Ananias,  a  disciple  of  Damascus,  was 
sent  to  him  with  the  tidings  of  peace.  He  receiv- 
ed his  sight  and  was  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  was 
baptized,  and  soon  refreshed  both  in  mind  and  body. 
From  that  time  till  his  death,  he  was  engaged  in  the 
ser\dce  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  a  course  of  labors  in  the 
church,  wit-li  unparalleled  success.  This  is  he  who 
is  commonly  known  by  the  name  of  St.  Paul,  and  his 
memorial  is  blessed  forever.  Particularly  commis- 
sioned to  preach  to  the  Gentiles,  he  entered  with  the 
greatest  penetration  into  the  nature  of  Christianity, 
became  one  of  its  most  able  advocates  and  zealous 
supporters,  and  travelled  extensively  for  its  propaga- 


tion.  Having  preached  Christ  for  three  years  abroad, 
he  went  up  to  Jerusalem,  not  to  join  himself  to  his 
former  friends  in  persecution,  but  to  join  himself  to 
the  church.  The  church,  after  receiving  particular 
information  of  his  genuine  conversion,  received  him 
cordially.  Gladly  vrould  he  have  remained  at  Jeru- 
salem ;  but  the  Lord  by  a  vision  assured  him  that  the 
Jews  would  not  receive  his  testimony,  and  that  the 
great  scene  of  his  labors  was  to  be  among  the  Gen- 
tiles. 

The  unconverted  Jews  sought  his  life,  but  by  the 
address  of  his  christian  brethren,  he  was  safely  con- 
ducted to  his  native  city  of  Tarsus.  The  fury  of  per- 
secution now  subsided,  the  Lord  gave  rest  to  his 
church  and  the  disciples,  both  at  Jerusalem  and  else-' 
where,  "  walked  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  in  the 
comfort  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Where  these  are  united, 
excesses  of  all  sorts  are  prevented,  and  inward  joy  and 
outward  obedience  demonstrate  that  there  Christ 
reigns  indeed^  Yet  so  slow  are  men  to  receive  new 
divine  truths,  especially  those  which  militate  against 
old  prejudices,  that  the  christians  of  Jerusalem  con- 
tended with  Peter  on  account  of  his  intercourse  with 
the  Gentiles  of  Caesarea.  Peter  with  great  meekness 
reasoned  with  his  bigoted  brethren,  convinced  them 
by  evident  proofs  that  the  grace  of  God  Was  vouch- 
safed to  the  Gentiles,  and  that  it  was  lawful  to  have 
communion  with  them.  They  glorified  God,  saying, 
"  Th6n  hath  God,  also  to  the  Gentiles,  granted  repen- 
tance unto  life."  Even  a  converted  Jew,  now  admits 
with  difficulty,  that  the  grace  of  God  may  visit  a 
Gentile. 

The  visits  of  Paul  to  Jerusalem  seem  to  have  been 
but  short.  In  one  of  these  the  grace  of  God  shone 
bright,  in  the  alms  of  Gentile  converts  sent  by  him  to 
the  Jewish  christians  afflicted  with  a  famine  in  the 
days  of  Claudius  Caesar.  His  companion  to  Jerusa- 
lem was  Barnabas,  whose  hberality  in  the  beginning 
had  been  so  eminent.  Having  discharged  this  ser- 
vice, they  both  returned  to  minister  to  the  Gentile^. 


18 

The  civil  power  of  Judea  was  now  in  the  hands  of 
Herod  Agrippa,  a  person  of  considerable  talents,  and 
full  of  specious  virtiiej^  but  a  persecutor  of  the  church 
of  Christ.  Of  this  persecution,  James,  the  son  Zebe- 
dee,  was  the  first  victim ;  who  was  slain  mth  the 
sword,  the  first  of  the  apostles,  who  departed  from  the 
church  below,  to  join  that  which  is  above. 

Herod,  finding  this  act  popular,  sought  to  despatch 
Peter  also.  But  God  had  reserved  him  for  more  ser- 
vices. Though  imprisoned  and  strictly  guarded,  with 
a  view  to  his  being  publicly  executed,  after  the  pass- 
over,  when  the  concourse  of  Jews  at  Jerusalem  wasr 
very  large,  yet  was  he  miraculously  preserved. 

A  spirit  of  earnest,  persevering  prayer,  on  his  behalf 
was  poured  on  the  chttrch  of  Jerusalem,  and  on  the 
night  before  his  intended  execution,  an  angel  was  sent 
for  his  deliverance  from  prison.  He  then  gladly  re- 
paired  to  his  praying  christian  friends,  who  received 
him  with  great  joy,  and  he  informed  them  of  the 
Lord's  wonderful  interposition  in  his  favor.  After  this 
he  retired  to  a  place  of  concealment. 

Little  did  Herod  apprehend  that  his  own  death 
should  precede  that  of  his  prisoner.  On  a  public  oc- 
casion, in  which  he  appeared  in  great  splendor,  he  de- 
livered an  oratioti,  so  pleasing  to  his  audience,  "  that 
they  shouted,  it  is  the  voice  of  a  god  and  not  of  a  man." 
That  moment  he  was  smitten  with  an  incurable  dis- 
ease by  an  angel,  because  he  "  gave  not  God  the  glo- 
ry." Thus  he  fell,  a  warning  to  princes  not  to  seek 
glory  in  opposition  to  God. 

The  next  memorable  circumstance  in  the  mother 
church  was  "  the  first  christian  council."  The  many 
thousands,  in  whose  hearts  God  had  erected  his  king- 
dom, though  in  the  midst  of  one  of  the  most  wicked 
nations  in  the  world,  had  now  lived  about  twenty 
years,  in  great  unanimity  and  charity,  "keeping 
the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace."  But  at 
leiigth  their  peace  and  harmony  were  interrupted  by 
some  christian  Jews,  who  urged  upon  the  Gentile  con- 
verts the  necessity  of  circumcision,  and  of  obedience 
to  the  whole  of  the  Mosaic  ceremonial,  in  order  to  sal- 


1^ 

vation.  In  this  they  practically  averred,  that  the  grace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  was  not  sufficient  for  man's 
salvation,  that  the  favor  of  God  was,  in  part  at  least,  to 
be  purchased  by  human  works,  and  that  they  by  their 
ritual  observances  contributed  to  their  acceptance  with 
God.  In  this  an  attempt  was  made  to  corrupt  the 
simplicity  of  the  faith,  by  which  christiaas  had  hith- 
erto rested  with  complacency  on  Jesus  alone,  had  en- 
joyed peace  of  conscience,  and  been  constrained  to 
obedience  by  love.  This  growing  ev^il,  the  apostles 
Paul  and  Barnabas,  g^fter  no  small  fruitless  altercation 
with  the  zealots,  sought  to  counteract,  by  referring  the 
full  consideration  of  the  question  to  a  council  of  apos- 
tles and  elders  at  Jerusalem. 

At  the  council  Peter  argued,  that  as  God  had  select- 
ed him  to  preach  to  the  Gentiles,  and  had  given  great 
success  to  his  preaching  among  them,  in  purifying 
their  hearts  by  faith,  and  in  shedding  down  upon  them 
the  Holy  Ghost,  no  less  than  upon  the  Jews,  God 
had  unequivocally  decided,  that  the  yoke  of  ceremo- 
nial observances  was  not  to  be  imposed  on  them,  as 
necessary  to  their  salvation.  Paul  and  Barnabas  also 
gave  full  proof  of  the  divine  grace  vouchsafed  to  the 
Gentiles.  James,  who  seems  to  have  been  the  stand-^ 
ing  pastor  of  Jerusalem,  confirmed  the  same  argument, 
by  the  prophets  of  the  Old  Testament,  agreeably  to 
Peter's  declaration  of  the  mercy  of  God  in  visiting 
the  Gentiles.  He  gave  his  opinion,  that  the  Gentiles 
should  no  longer  be  molested  with  sentiments  subver- 
sive of  the  grace  of  God,  and  tending  to  teach  them 
dependance  on  human  works,  instead  of  the  merits  of 
Christ  for  salvation,  Only  he  recommended,  that  the 
council  should  direct  them  to  abstain  from  pollutions 
of  idols,  and  from  fornication,  and  from  things  stran- 
gled, and  from  blood.  For  the  Jews^  dispersed  through 
Gentile  cities,  and  who  heard  Moses  read  every  Sab- 
bath day,  required  these  precautions. 

A  letter  was  sent  according  to  these  vievv^s,  nor  does 
it  appear  there  was  one  dissenting  voice  in  the  coun- 
cil. The  result  of  this  council  among  the  Gentile 
converts,  appears  to  have  had  a  most  salutary  eiFegl.^ 


20 

The  tenor  of  this  result  was,  that  none  were  required 
to  live  in  Mosaic  observances,  as  necessary  to  saU 
vation :  that  dependance  for  salvation  was  to  be  pla^ 
ced,  solely  on  the  atoning  blood  and  justifying  righ- 
teousness of  Jesus  Christ.  From  the  Acts  of  the  apos- 
tles, and  from  their  epistles  it  appears,  that  they 
regulated  their  religious  i^istryctions  and  practices 
agreefibly  to  this  prudent  and  excellent  result,  where- 
ever  they  went.  The  inveteracy  and  self-righteous 
spirit  of  those  who  adhered  to  Mosaic  observances, 
their  opposition  to  the  soul-humbling,  apostolic  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith  alone,  and  the  zeal,  faith- 
fulness and  success  of  the  apostles,  we  have  stated 
in  the  Acts  of  the  apostles,  and  in  their  epistles.  To 
these  the  reader  is  referred  for  particular  information. 
From  the  same  source  we  learn  too  that  the  church 
at  Jerusalem  did  not  uniformly  maintain  its  first  love, 
but  even  in  the  apostles'  day  experienced  a  season 
pf  declension. 


SECTION  II. 

Judea^  Ckililee  and  Samc^ria, 

XHE  holy  land  was  divided  into  three  provinces^ 
Judea,  Galilee,  and  Samaria.  In  all  these,  christian 
churches  were  early  planted.  These,  most  probably, 
followe<^  the  example  of  the  parent  church  at  Jerusa- 
lem, both  in  its  first  love  and  auspicious  progress,  and 
also  in  its  unhappy  declension. 

Samaria,  though  situated  between  Judea  and  Ga- 
lilee, was  distinguished  from  them  both  in  its  polity 
and  religion.  Its  inhabitants  occupied  a  great  part  of 
the  district  which  had  belonged  to  the  tribes,  whom 
the  kings  of  Assyria  had  carried  into  captivity.— 
They  mixed  the  worship  of  Jehovah  with, their  idols, 
vainly  boasted  of  their  relation  to  Jacob,  professed  to 
regard  the  law  of  Moses,  and  depreciated  the  rest  of 
th^  Old  Testamenj^. 


21 

They  were  extremely  corrupted  in  their  religious 
views  and  practices. 

This  people  the  divine  Savior  pitied,  and  visited 
them  himself,  when  some  sinners  were  converted.  But 
the  effusions  of  his  kindness  toward  this  unhappy  peo- 
ple appeared  most  conspicu§ifis,  in  blessing  the  minis- 
try of  Philip  to  their  spiritual  good.  Philip,  one  of  the 
eleven,  spoken  of  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  Acts,  driven 
from  Jerusalem  by  persecution,  was  directed  to  go  to 
Samaria.  There  he  preached  Christ,  and  the  gospel 
entered  the  hearts  of  many,  so  that  "  there  was  great 
joy  in  that  city."-  Though  the  inhabitants  were  a 
simple  and  ignorant  people,  yet  when  the  spirit  of 
God  was  greatly  poured  out  upon  them,  under  Phi- 
lip's preaching,  none  received  the  gospel  with  more 
cordial  pleasure.  Superstition  and  diabolical  delu' 
sions  vanished ;  and  numbers  of  both  sexes  were  bap- 
tized. 

Simon,  the  sorcerer,  who  had  for  a  long  time  de- 
ceived this  people  with  his  sorceries,  though  a  stran- 
ger to  the  nature  and  power  of  Christ's  religion,  was 
convinced  that  Christianity  in  general  was  true,  be- 
came an  historical  believer  and  was  baptized. 

The  apostles,  hearing  of  the  happy  success  of  the 
gospel  at  Samaria,  sent  thither  Peter  and  John,  who 
prayed  that  the  Holy  Ghost  might  be  imparted 
through  the  imposition  of  hands.  Their  prayer  was 
answered.  The  Spirit  was  communicated,  not  only 
in  extraordinary  gifts,  but  also  in  an  effusion  of  the 
same  holy  graces,  which  had  appeared  in  Judea. — - 
By  the  former  the  attention  of  Simon  was  attracted. 
His  avarice  prompted  him  to  attempt  to  purchase  the 
power  with  money ;  in  expectation  that  if  possessed 
of  the  supposed  secret,  he  could  soon  acquire  vast 
wealth,  Peter,  who  at  once  saw  his  covetousness  and 
ignorance,  rebuking  him  ip  the  severest  manner,  as- 
sured him  his  heart  was  altogether  wrong,  and  that 
notwithstanding  his  baptism  and  profession  of  chris^ 
tianity,  his  state  was  accursed,  and  exhorted  him  to 
repent  and  to  seek  divine  forgiveness.  Here  we  see 
|iovv  singularly  remote  the  religion  of  Je«us  is  from  all 


22 

worldly  plans  and  schemes,  and  what  an  awful  difiei- 
ence  there  ever  is  between  a  real  and  nominal  chris" 
ti^-n.  The  conscience  of  Simon  felt  the  reproof:  he 
begged  the  apostle's  prayers,  but  it  does  not  appear 
he  ever  prayed  for  himself. 

Peter  and  John  preached  through  many  Samaritan 
villages,  and  then  returned  to  Jerusalem. 

Thus,  converted  Jews  and  converted  Samaritans, 
who,  while  unregenerated,  had  disagreed  in  rites, 
were  now  united  in  Jesus,  and  while  each  felt  the 
same  obligations  to  grace,  learnt  for  the  first  time  the 
sweets  and  comforts  of  mutual  charity. 


SECTION  III. 

Ethiopia. 

X  HE  persecution  which  had  driven  many  of  the  re^ 
al  friends  of  Christ  from  Jerusalem,  was  overruled  to 
the  furtherance  of  the  gospel.  After  Philip  had  fin- 
ished his  work  at  Samaria,  he  was,  by  an  extraordi- 
nary commission,  ordered  to  travel  southward  toward 
the  desert.  He  soon  learnt  for  what  intent ;  he  fell  in 
with  an  Ethiopian  eunuch,  a  minister  of  Candace^ 
queen  of  the  Ethiopians,  who  had  been  worshipping 
at  Jerusalem,  and  was  returning  home  in  his  chariot, 
and  reading  the  prophet  Esaias.  The  adorable  pro- 
vidence of  God  directed  him,  at  that  particular  time, 
to  the  fifty-third  chapter,  which  gives  so  clear  a  de- 
scription of  Christ  crucified.  Philip  asked  him  if  he 
understood  what  he  was  reading.  The  man,  confess- 
ing his  ignorance,  desired  Philip  to  come  and  sit  with 
him.  The  evangelist  took  the  opportunity  of  expound- 
ing the  gospel  to  him  through  the  medium  of  the  pas- 
sage be  Vv^as  then  reading,  which  at  once  lays  open 
the  guilty  and  miserable  state  of  man,  his  recovery 
only  by  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  nature,  end  and 
efficacy  of  his  death  and  resurrection,  and  justification 
before  God,  by  the  knowledge  of  him.     God  gave  ef- 


ficacy  to  the  truths. explained,  brought  Wm  to  see  andi 
feel  his  guilt  and  wickedness,  to  discover  the  remedy 
provided  for  divine  acceptance,  and  as  soon  as  he 
came  to  a  certain  water,  he  desired  to  be  baptized.  Phi- 
lip, assuring  hmi  there  was  no  impediment,  if  he  was 
sincere  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  humbled  applicant 
professed  that  he  believed  that  the  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
whom  Philip  had  preached  to  him,  was  indeed  the 
Son  of  God  prophesied  of  in  Isaiah,  and  answered 
the  character  of  Savior  there  given  him.  Philip  then 
baptized  him. 

Though  Philip^  by  the  spirit  of  the  Lord,  w^as  im- 
mediately taken  from  him,  yet  he  went  on  his  way^ 
to  his  own  country  rejoicing.  This  joy,  had  doubt- 
less,  a  solid  and  powerful  cause,  arising  from  a  spirit- 
ual, internal  work,  humbling  him  for  sin,  and  com- 
forting him,  in  a  view^  of  the  truths  which  he  had  just 
heard  explained,  with  forgiveness  by  Christ.  The 
Eunuch,  thus  enlightened  and  rejoicing  in  God,  when 
he  returned  home,  did  probably  use  his  influence  to 
plant  the  gospel  among  his  own  countrymen.  We 
have,  however,  no  scripture  light  on  this  subject. 


SECTION  IV. 
Ccesarea, 

l^'^SAREA,  situated  in  the  confines  of  Syria 
Judea,  was  the  residence  of  the  Roman  Governor,  a 
city  of  great  importance. 

PhiUp,  after  he  was  caught  away  from  the  Eunuch, 
was  found  at  Azotus:  "and  passing  through  he 
preached  in  all  the  cities,  till  he  came  to  Csesarea." 
Here  he  was  stationary  many  years.  Toward  the 
conclusion  of  the  period  of  about  thirty  years,  which 
takes  in  the  history  of  the  Acts,  we  find  him  still  fix- 
ed in  the  same  place,  vrith  four  virgin  daughters, 
where  he  entertained  St.  Paul  in  his  last  journey  to 
Jerusalem.     Here  we-  may  well  suppose  he  did  not 


24 

spend  his  time  in  idleness  and  inactivity,  but  with  zeal 
and  engagedness  for  the  good  of  souls. 

In  this  city  the  grace  of  God  was  displayed  in  the 
conversion  of  Cornelius ;  the  history  of  whom,  and 
the  method  taken  by  the  grace  of  God  for  his  in- 
structioUj  and  the  spiritual  good  of  other  Gentiles  in 
that  city,  the  reader  may  see  at  large  in  Acts,  tenth 
chapter.  In  these  instances  of  Gentile  conversion, 
christian  Jews  were  taught  that  Jesus  had  a  chosen 
people  among  the  Gentiles,  whom  he  had  come  to 
seek  and  to  save,  and  that  Gentile  converts  were  to 
be  by  them  received  as  fellow-heirs  of  the  grace  of 
God. 


SECTION  V. 

Antioch  and  some  other  Asiatic  Churches. 

JlHE  good  effects  which  Providence  brought  out 
of  Stephen's  persecution  were  great.  Many,  who  fled 
from  persecution,  disseminated  the  gospel  in  Gentile 
regions.  Some  travelled  as  far  as  Phenice,  Cyprus 
and  Antioch,  still  preaching  only  to  Jews.  At  length, 
some  Cypriot  and  Cyrenian  Jews  ventured  to  break 
through  the  pale  of  distinction,  and  at  Antioch,  the 
metropolis  of  Syria,  preached  the  Lord  Jesus  to  the 
Gentiles.  These  were  called  Grecians,  -because  the 
Greek  langaiage  here  prevailed.  The  Lord,  willing  to 
overcome  eff"ectually  the  reluctances  of  self-righteous 
bigotry,  caused  the  idolaters  to  feel  the  sanctifying 
power  of  divine  grace  accompanying  the  gospel,  and 
great  numbers  to  turn  to  him.  The  mother  church, 
hearing  of  this,  sent  Barnabas,  whose  piety  and  charity 
were  renowned,  to  carry  on  and  propagate  a  work, 
w^hich  required  more  labourers.  Salvation,  by  the 
grace  of  Christ,  thus  exemplified  on  persons,  whose 
lives  had  hitherto  been  involved  in  Paganism,  and  ev- 
idenced in  a  manner  hitherto  unknown,  cheered  the 
benevolent  heart  of  this  devout  missionary:  with  » 


25 

most  pleasing  prospect  of  usefulness.  Finding  many 
converts,  he  exhorted  them  to  perseverance,  and  the 
addition  of  believers  w^as  still  so  large,  that  he  began 
to  look  out  for  a  coadjutor.  He  sought  for  Saul,  then 
laboring  at  Tarsus,  perhaps  with  no  great  success ; 
*^  for  a  prophet  is  not  honored  in  his  own  country," 
and  brought  him  to  Antioch.  This  populous  city  em- 
ployed them  a  whole  year.  Christian  societies,  con- 
sisting in  a  great  measureof  Gentiles,  were  here  regu- 
larly formed.  And  here  the  followers  of  Christ  were 
first  called  christians.  A  name  given  them,  probably, 
by  tkeir  adversaries,  by  way  of  contempt.  But  a 
name  now  honorable  to  all  who  maintain  the  real 
character  of  disciples  of  their  divine  Master. 

That  the  faith  of  the  christians  of  Antioch  was  sig- 
nally operative,  and  that  they  rejoiced  in  the  prospect 
of  heavenly  treasures,  they  manifested  by  contribut- 
ing cheerfully  to  the  relief  of  their  poor  brethren  of 
Jerusalem  distressed  by  a  famine.  The  Holy  Ghost 
now  called  Barnabas  and  Saul  to  other  labors ;  and 
Seleucia,  in  the  neighborhood,  was  their  first  destina- 
tion. Thence  they  passed  to  the  fertile  and  pleasant 
island  of  Cyprus. 

From  Sal  amis,  the  eastern  point  of  the  island, 
to  Paphos  the  western,  they  spread  the  glad  tidings 
of  the  gospel.  In  this  last  place  they  found  Elymas, 
a  Jewish  sorcerer  and  false  prophet,  with  Sergius 
Paulus,  the  Roman  governor  of  the  island.  Th^ 
governor  being  a  man  of  sense  and  candor,  sent  for 
Barnabas  and  Saul,  and  desired  to  hear  the  word  of 
God.  The  good  effects  of  their  labors,  the  sorcerer 
endeavored  to  prevent  5  till  Paul,  full  of  holy  indigna- 
tion at  his  diabolical  malice,  v/as  enabled  miraculous- 
ly to  strike  him  blind  for  a  season.  Sergius  was  as- 
tonished "  at  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord,"  and  com- 
menced a  christian  from  that  hour. 

The  two  apostles  sailed  now"  to  the  adjoining  con- 
tinent, and  arrived  iat  Perga  in  Pamphylia.  John 
Mark,  who  had  thus  far  attended  them  as  minister, 
here  left  them  and  returned  to  Jerusuiem. 

D 


26 

Antioch  in  Pisidia  was  the  next  scene  of  theif  labors. 
There,  on  the  Sabbath  day,  they  attended  the  Jew- 
ish synagogue,  and  Paul,  having  been  invited  by  the 
rulers  to  give  a  word  of  exhortation,  addressed  the  au- 
dience with  such  instructions  as  tended  to  beaiiet  in 
them  a  conviction  of  sinfulness,  and  to  give  testimony 
to  Jesus,  concluding  with  a  remarkably  plain  decla- 
ration of  the  grand  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  in 
Jesus  only,  and  a  solemn  warning  against  the  dreadful 
consequences  of  hardness  of  heart,  and  of  contempt 
of  the  divine  message.  The  Gentiles,  powerfully  im- 
jpressed  with  the  news,  desired  to  hear  more  ^>f  the 
subject  the  next  Sabbath.  Many  Jews  and  proselytes 
were  converted ;  and  almost  the  whole  city  came  next 
Sabbath  to  hear.  The  envy  of  the  infidel  Jews  was 
hereby  excited  against  Paul,  and  was  manifested  in 
most  decided  and  virulent  opposition.  The  two  apos- 
tles boldly  assured  them,  that  though  it  was  their  du- 
ty to  carry  the  news  of  salvation  to  them  first,  yet  as 
they  despised  God's  gift  of  eternal  life,  they  would 
now  turn  to  the  Gentiles.  The  Pagans,  feeling  that 
they  had  no  righteousness  to  plead  before  God,  thank- 
fully embraced  the  gospel,  and  believed,  in  great  num- 
bers. 

In  Pisidia  the  apostles  proceeded  with  vast  success, 
till  a  persecution  stirred  up  by  the  Jews,  induced  some 
self-righteous  ladies,  in  conjunction  with  the  magis- 
trates, to  drive  them  out  of  their  coasts.  And  they 
came  to  Iconium,  the  northern  extremity  of  the  coun- 
try. The  disciples  whom  they  left,  though  harrassed 
with  persecution,  "  were  filled  with  joy  and  with  the 
Holy  Ghost."  The  ministry  of  these  two  apostles  at 
Iconium,  where  they  continued  a  long  time,  was  bles- 
sed to  the  conversion  of  a  great  multitude  both  of  Jews 
and  Gentiles.  The  unbelieving  Jews,  who  were  Uni- 
tarians in  sentiment,  exerted  their  usual  malevolence/ 
and  filled  the  Gentiles  with  the  strongest  prejudices 
against  the  Christians.  They  labored,  notwithstand- 
ing all  their  knowledge  of  the  law  of  Moses  and  the 
prophets,  to  prevent  their  Pagan  neighbors  from  being 
instructed  in  any  thing  which  deserved  the  name  of 


.  27 

religion,  and  persecuted  with  unceasing  acriraonj  two 
of  their  own  countrymen,  who  agreed  with  them  in  the 
profession  of  the  worship  of  the  one  living  and  true 
God.  They  evidently  preferred  to  have  their  Pagan 
neighbors  remain  buried  in  the  depths  of  the  most 
senseless  idolatry  in  worship,  and  of  vicious  profliga- 
cy of  life,  rather  than  to  have  them  brought  over  to 
the  real  christian  religion,  the  hearty  renunciation  of 
their  own  righteousness,  and  an  humble  dependance 
on  the  atoning  blood  and  justifying  righteousness  of 
Jesus  Christ.  In  this  they  exhibited  the  practical  na- 
ture of  real  Unitarianism,  as  it  stands  unconnected 
with  the  knowledge  and  love  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  this 
city,  the  preaching  of  Paul  and  Barnabas  excited  a 
variety  of  speculations.  The  Gentiles  were  dividedj 
and  part  ranged  themselves  with  the  Jew^s,  and  part 
wdth  the  apostles.  The  former,  for  the  present,  had 
the  advantage,  because  they  had  the  arms  of  vio- 
lence and  persecution,  which  christian  soldiers  can- 
not use. 

The  apostles  av/are  of  their  designs,  "  fled  unto 
Lystra  and  Derbe,  cities  of  Lycaonia,  and  into  the  re- 
gion that  lieth  round  about :  and  there  they  preached 
the  gospel."  At  Lystra,  a  poor  cripple,  who  ne- 
ver had  the  use  of  his  feet,  with  the  most  respectful 
attention  heard  Paul  preach,  and  was  brought  to  be- 
lieve there  was  virtue  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
heal  him.  To  confirm  him  in  his  infant  views  of  the 
christian  religion,  to  attest  the  truth,  and  to  convince 
men  that  Jesus  was  both  mighty  and  benevolent, 
Paul  was  enabled  by  a  word  to  restore  the  man  to  th^ 
full  use  of  bis  limbs.  Immediately  these  poor  idola- 
ters concluded,  that  the  gods  were  come  down  to 
them  in  the  likeness  of  men.  Through  this  whole 
country  of  Asia  Minor,  the  Greek  Literature,  and  with 
it  the  numerous  fables  of  Hellenistic  vanity,  abound- 
ed. They  had  heard  of  Jupiter  and  Mercury,  parti- 
cularly as  visiting  mankind ;  and  now^  Barnabas,  whose 
figure  of  the  two  was  the  most  majestic,  must  be  Ju- 
piter, and  Paul,  as  the  more  eloquent  speaker,  must 
be  Mercury,  the  class^ical  C'od  of  eloquence.     The 


28 

priest  of  Jupiter  brought  oxen  and  garlands  to  the 
gates,  and  would  have  done  sacrifice  with  the  people. 
It  was  a  grievous  circumstance ;  but  an  opportunity 
was  hereby  given  to  the  apostles  to  demonstrate  the 
Spirit  of  real  godliness.  The  humble  teachers  of  the 
gospel,  rent  their  clothes,  ran  in  among  the  people,  and 
expostulating  with  them  on  the  absurdity  of  their  con- 
duct, assured  them  they  were  no  more  than  men  like 
themselves,  and  that  the  object  of  their  preaching  to 
them  was,  to  turn  them  from  their  idolatrous  practices^ 
to  the  worship  of  the  living  God,  the  maker  of  heaven 
and  earth.  Thus  faithfully  did  they  preach  conviction 
of  sin  to  the  Lycaonians,  and  with  difficulty  prevented 
the  actual  performance  of  the  sacrifice,  which  would 
have  given  them  more  pain  than  the  persecution 
which  followed, 

Jews,  who  came  froni  Antioch  and  Iconium,  soon 
persuaded  the  fickle  multitude  to  harbor  the  worst 
opinion  of  Paul  and  Barnabas,  and  to  persecute  them. 
In  a  tumult  Paul  was  stoned  and  dragged  out  of  the 
city,  as  dead;  but  while  the  disciples  stood  round 
about  him,  he  rose  up,  miraculously  restored,  and 
came  into  the  city,  and  next  day  departed  with  Bar- 
nabas to  Derbe.  There  many  were  converted,  and 
the  persecuting  spirit  intermitting,  they  visited  again,, 
in  circuit  the  regions  of  Pisidia,  and  Lycaonia,  en- 
couraging the  disciples  to  persevere  in  the  faith  of  Je- 
sus in  confidence  of  divine  support,  and  in  Ml  expec-^ 
tation  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  into  which  real  chris^ 
tians  must  not  expect  to  enter  without  much  tribula- 
tion. 

Having  ordained  some  of  the  brethren  to  minister 
in  every  church,  and  having  solemnly  recommended 
pastors  and  flocks  to  the  care  of  that  gracious  Lord,, 
on  whom  they  had  believed,  they  returned  through 
Pamphylia,  preached  again  at  Perga,  and  from  Attalia, 
sailed  to  the  great  Antioch,  whence  they  had  been,  by 
the  prayers  of  the  church,  recommended  to  the  ^race 
of  God  for  the  work  which  they  had  fulfilled.  The 
christians  of  Antioch  now  rested  on  Christ  alone,  and^ 
manifested  their  faith  and  love  by  acts  of  filial  olDedi- 


29 

ence.  Here  Paul  and  Barnabas  spent  some  time,  and 
were  instrumental  of  great  consolation  to  their  chris- 
tian brethren ;  afterward  they  were  about  to  visit  again 
the  Asiatic  churches.  Barnabas  proposed  to  take 
Mark  wiih  them,  but  Paul,  remembering  his  former 
desertion,  thought  him  unfit  for  the  work.  The  con- 
sequence was  Paul  and  Barnabas  separated ;  Barna- 
bas with  Mark  sailed  to  Cyprus.  Paul  took  Silas  for 
his  fellow  laborer,  and  went  through  Syria  and  Silicia 
confirming  the  churches. 

In  Lycaonia  he  found  the  pious  Timothy,  whom  he 
took  as  an  associate,  and  confirmed  the  Gentile  con- 
verts every  where  in  christian  liberty :  thus  were  the 
churches  established  in  the  faith,  and  daily  increased 
in  number. 


SECTION  VI. 

Galatia. 

XN  this  country  the  grossest  idolatry  had  reigned ;  but 
here  the  grace  of  God  accompanying  the  ministry  of 
Paul  among  them  had  a  wonderful  effect,  to  turn  great 
numbers  of  vile  idolaters  from  their  vanities  to  the 
love  of  the  truth  in  Jesus  Christ.  And  several  church- 
es were  planted  among  them,  formed  almost,  if  not 
entirely,  of  Gentiles.  These  understood  and  received 
the  apostolic  doctrine,  that  justification  is  attainable 
only  by  faith  in  Christ  crucified.  They  received 
the  spirit  of  adoption,  by  which  they  rejoiced  in  God 
as  their  Father,  and  cheerfully  sulfered  much  persecu- 
tion for  the  name  of  Christ.  But  on  PauPs  leavings 
them,  with  the  most  pleasing  hopes  of  their  spiritual 
groAvth  and  steadfastness  in  the  great  doctiines  which 
he  had  taught  them,  certain  Judaizing  teachers  sought 
to  pervert  them  from  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel  Avay 
of  life  and  salvation  by  faith  in  Christ's  name,  by  urg- 
ing upon  them  circumcision  and  various  other  Mosaic 
rites,  as  necessary  to  their  salvation.  These  teachers 
endeavored  to  alienate  the  affections  of  the  G entile 


30 

converts  of  Galatia  from  Paul,  and  to  foster  among 
them  a  self-righteous  spirit,  by  endeavoring  to  bring 
them  not  to  depend  on  Christ  alone  for  salvation. 
Paul  having  learned  what  was  taking  place  at  Gala- 
tia in  his  absence,  addressed  to  them  a  very  plain  and 
affectionate  letter,  in  which  he  warns  them  of  their  dan- 
ger from  Judaizing  teachers,  and  asserts  that  if  they 
mixed  circumcision,  or  any  work  of  the  law,  with 
Christ,  in  the  article  of  justification,  Christ  would  be 
of  no  effect  to  them  ;  that  Christ  must  be  their  whole 
Savior,  if  they  were  saved  by  him  ;  law  and  grace 
in  this  case  being  quite  opposite.  He  urges  that  the 
doctrine  they  were  embracing  would  but  foster  a  self- 
righteous  spirit,  void  of  love  to  God  and  man,  and 
make  them  no  better,  in  their  spiritual  state,  than 
they  were  while  idolaters ;  that  if  they  cherished  thii 
spirit,  they  would  not  experience  the  liberty  of  the 
gospel,  but  be  mere  slaves  in  religion,  still  unconvert- 
ed, and  merely  self-righteoys,  and  that  the  gospel  is 
entirely  distinct  from  any  thing  which  mere  man  is 
apt  to  teach  or  ready  to  embrace.  In  the  historical 
part  of  the  epistle,  he  vindicates  his  own  apostolic 
character,  and  with  clear  argument  and  strong  dic- 
tion, inculcates  the  ail  important  article  of  justifica- 
tion, and  presses  the  necessity  of  continuing  in  it,  to 
be  benefitted  by  it.  He  appeals  to  their  own  experi- 
ence of  the  happy  fruits  of  the  gospel,  which  they 
had  felt,  and  represents  himself  as  travailing  in  birth 
for  them,  till  Christ  be  formed  in  them.  From  their 
readiness  to  listen  to  Judaizing  teachers,  he  had  just 
reason  to  be  doubtful  of  their  state,  and  therefore  he 
manifests  bis  great  desire  to  visit  them,  and  give  them, 
in  their  perilous  condition,  personal  instruction.  Their 
evil  advisers  were  so  mischievous  to  their  souls,  that 
he  wishes  them  to  be  cut  off,  and  assures  them  that 
the  divine  vengeance  would  overtake  them.  He  in- 
forms them  that  the  persecution,  which  he  himself  eii;* 
dured,  was  on  account  of  this  very  doctrine,  which 
he  was  defending;  that  this  being  lost,  the  gospel 
becomes  a  mere  name,  and  Christianity  is  lost  in  the 
group  of  common  religion?. 


51 

'  There  is  reason  to  hope  that  the  best  effects  attend- 
ed this  epistle  ;  for  in  his  epistle  to  the  Corinthians  we 
find  St.  Paul  exhorting  his  brethren  of  Corinth  to  use 
the  same  plan  for  the  rehef  of  the  poor  saints, 
which  he  had  suggested  to  the  Galatians.  From 
this  it  appears  that  he  still  had  influence  in  Ga- 
latia,  and  that  the  Judaical  perversion  was  over- 
come. 


.  SECTION  VIL 

PhilippL 

JL  HIS  city,  though  originally  Macedonian,  and  nam- 
ed from  Philip  the  father  of  Alexander,  was  then  a 
Roman  colony,  inhabited  by  Roman  citizens,  and  regu- 
lated by  Roman  laws  and  customs.  Paul  and  Silas  were 
determined,  in  their  visit  to  this  city,  by  a  nightly  vis- 
ion, in  which  there  stood  a  man  of  Macedonia,  before 
Paul,  saying,  "  Come  over  into  Macedonia  and  help 
us."  Here,  these  two  apostles  spent  a  few  days  with 
little  prospect  of  success.  But  on  the  Sabbath  they 
went  out  of  the  city  by  a  river-side,  where  prayer  was 
wont  to  be  made,  and  sat  down,  and  spake  unto  the  wo- 
men who  resorted  thither.  One  of  them  was  Lydia, 
a  person  of  some  property.  Her  heart  the  Lord  open- 
ed to  attend  to  the  things  spoken  of  Paul.  She  was 
baptized,  and  her  household,  and  with  affectionate 
importunity  prevailed  on  the  apostle  and  his  cornpan- 
ions  to  make  her  house  their  home  in  Philippi.  Here 
we  have  the  commencement  of  the  Philippian  church, 
Satan,  vexed  at  the  prospect,  employed  a  girl  posses- 
sed with  a  spirit  of  Python,  a  diabolical  spirit,  to 
bring,  if  possible,  the  gospel  into  contempt.  She 
constantly  followed  the  christian  preachers,  and  bore 
them  the  most  honorable  testimony,  "  saying,  these 
men  are  the  servants  of  the  most  high  God,  which 
shew  unto  us  tlie  way  of  salvation."  Paul  was  griev- 
ed, being  fully  sensible  of  the  ill  effect,  v^hich  a  sup- 


3^ 

posed  union  between  Christ  and  Python  must  occa- 
sion in  the  minds  of  men;  and  was  enabled  miracu- 
louslj  to  eject  the   demon*     The  proprietors  of  the 
girl,  who  had  made  a  traffic  of  her  oracular  powers, 
finding   that   she   was   dispossessed    of   the   demon^ 
wreaked  their  vengeance  on  Paul  and  Silas,  and  by 
slanderous   accusations   induced   the   magistrates   to 
scourge  them  severely,  and  to  commit  them  to  prison. 
The  jailer  thrust  them  into  the  inner  prison,  and  fas- 
tened their  feet  in  the  stocks*     iBut  the  enemies  of 
the  truth  cannot  prevent  the  consolations  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  from  being  communicated  to  the  people  of  God 
united  in  affliction.     "  At  midnight,  Paul  and  Silas 
prayed  and  sang  praises  to  God  ;"  and  the  Lord  caus- 
ed a  great  earthquake,  which  opened  all  the  doors  of 
the  prison,  and  loosed  every  one's  bonds.     The  jailer 
"  awaking  out  of  sleep,  and  seeing  the  prison  doors 
open,  drew  his  sword,  and  would  have  killed  himself, 
supposing  that  the  prisoners  had  been  fled. , .  But  Paul 
cried  vv^ith  a  loud  voice,  saying.  Do  thyself^  no  harm ; 
for   we    are   all   here."     Struck  with    horror   at   the 
thought  of  the  world  to  come,  to  which  he  had  been 
hastening  in  all  his  guilt,  he  came  trembling,  and  fell 
down  before  Paul  and  Silas,  "  brought  them  out,  and 
said,  sirs,  what  must  I  do  to  be  saved."     The  answer 
was  plain  and  direct,  such,  as  in  every  like  case  of  en- 
quiry, ought  to  be  given:  "Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  thou  shaltbc  saved  and  thy  house."  They 
then  instructed  him  and  his  household  in  the  nature 
of  the  gospel,  and  opened  to  him  the  doctrine  of  for- 
giveness by  the  blood  of  Christ.     His  conversion  ap- 
Eears  to  have  been  sound.     His  ready  submission  to 
aptism,  his  affectionate  treatment  of  those  who  had 
just  before  been  the  objects  of  his  severity,  and  his 
joy  in  the  Lord,  evinced  that  he  was  turned  from  Sa- 
tan to  God.     His  whole  family  shared  with  him  in  the 
same  blessings. 

In  the  morning,  the  magistrates  sent  an-  order  for 
the  dismission  of  the  prisoners.  But  Paul  thought  it 
not  inconsistent  with  Christian  meekness,  to  demand 
fi'om  them  an  apology  for  their  illegal  behavior  to 


53 

Homan  citizens ;  for  such  it  seems  Silas  was,  as  well 
as  Paul.  The  magistrates,  alarmed,  came  personally 
to  make  concessions,  which  were  easily  accepted. 
Being  dismissed  from  prison,  they  entered  into  Ly- 
dia's  house,  comforted  the  brethren,  and  left  Philippi 
for  a  season. 

Some  years  after,  the  apostle  again  visited  this  peo- 
ple, and  found  them  still  in  a  flourishing  state. 

Such  was  the  work  of  God  at  Philippi.  A  considera- 
ble number  of  persons,  once  worshippers  of  idols,  de- 
voted to  the  basest  lusts,  and  sunk  in  the  grossest  ig- 
norance, were  bjought  to  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
the  true  God,  and  to  the  hope  of  salvation  by  his  Son 
Jesus.  In  this  faith  and  hope,  they  persevered 
amidst  a  severe  persecution,  steadily  brought  forth 
the  fruits  of  charity,  and  lived  in  the  joyful  expecta- 
tion of  a  blessed  resurrection. 


SECTION  VIIL 

Thessalonica. 

LrF  Amphipolis  and  ApoUonia,  the  next  cities  of  Ma- 
cedonia through  which  St.  Paul  passed,  nothing  par- 
ticiilart  recorded.  But  at  Thessalonica,  a  city  re-built 
by  Philip  of  Macedon,  and  deriving  its  name  from 
his  conquest  of  Thessaly,  a  church  was  formed  inferi- 
or, in  solid  piety,  to  none  in  the  primitive  times.  Here 
Paul  followed  his  usual  custom  of  preaching  first  to 
the  Jews  in  their  synagogue,  and  spent  the  first  three 
Sabbaths  in  pointing  out  the  evidences  of  Christianity. 
The  custom  of  the  Jews,  in  allowing  any  of  their 
countrymen  to  exhort  in  their  synagogues,  gave  the 
apostle  an  easy  opportunity  of  preaching  to  this  peo- 
ple, till  their  usual  enmity  began  to  exert  itself.— 
Some  of  the  Jews  were,  however,  converted;  and  a 
great  multitude  of  devout  Gentiles,  who  used  to  attend 
the  synagogue,  "  and  of  the  chief  ^vomen  not  a  few.'' 

E 


o4 

The  restless,  unconverted  Jews  were  not  ashamed 
to  join  with  the  most  profligate  Pagans  in  persecuting 
the  new  converts  to  Christianity,  and  decent  hypo- 
crites and  open  sinners  were  now  seen  united  in  op- 
posing the  church  of  God.  They  assaulted  the  house 
of  Jason,  by  whom,  Paul  and  his  companions  were 
entertained.  Precautions  having  been  used  to  secrete 
them,  Jason  and  some  other  christians  were  brought 
before  the  magistrates,  and  calumniated  with  the 
usual  charge  of  sedition.  The  Roman  governors 
were,  however,  content  with  exacting  a  security  from 
Jason  and  his  friends,  for  the  peace  of  the  state. — 
B*it  the  apostle  knew  too  well  the  malice  of  the  Jews 
to  tnist  to  their  moderation,  and  therefore  was  obliged 
abruptly  to  leave  the  infant  church,  which  appears, 
however,  not  to  have  been  without  pastors,  whom,  he 
charges  the  brethren,  in  an  epistle  soon  after  address- 
ed to  them,  to  honor  and  obey. 

The  growth  of  this  church  in  godliness  was  soon  re- 
nowned through  the  christian  world.  Their  persecu- 
tion appears  to  have  been  grievious,  and  hence  the 
comfort  of  God  their  Savior,  and  the  prospect  of  the 
invisible  world,  became  more  and  more  precious  to 
them.  The  apostle  made  two  attempts  to  return  to 
them,  but  was  as  often  disappointed  by  the  malice  of 
Satan.  To  strengthen  and  comfort  them,  he  sent 
Timothy  to  them.  From  him,  on  his  return,  he  learnt 
the  strength  and  constancy  of  their  faith  and  love, 
and  their  unshaken  attachment  to  him,  and  affection- 
ate remembrance  of  him.  They  appear  to  have  felt 
the  love  of  God  in  the  strongest  manner,  and  to  have 
exercised  it  towards  all  around  them. 

To  them  the  apostle  wrote  two  affectionate  epistles^ 
in  which  he  gave  them  much  important  instruction. 
Afterward  he  visited  them  and  gave  them  much  ex- 
kortatioB. 


35 

SECTION  IX. 

Berea  and  Athens. 

Jb  ROM  Thessalonica,  Paul  was  conducted  to  Berea 
a  city  of  Macedonia.  Here  also  was  a  Jewish  syna- 
gogue, and  here  the  preaching  of  the  cross  was,  for  the 
first  time  candidly  received  by  the  Jews.  "  They  re- 
ceived the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind,  and 
searched  the  scriptures  daily,  whether  those  things 
were  so.  Therefore  many  of  them  believed :  also  ho- 
norable women  which  were  Greeks,  and  of  men  not  a 
few."  The  rage  of  the,  Thessalonian  Jews  soon, 
however,  disturbed  this  pleasing  scene  and  stirred  up 
a  persecution,  which  obliged  the  christians  to  use 
some  art  to  secure  the  apostle's  life.  His  conductors, 
at  first,  took  the  road  toward  the  sea,  which  might 
lead  the  persecutors  to  suppose  he  had  quitted  the 
continent.  They  then  brought  him  safe  to  Athens,  a 
city  of  Greece,  renowned  for  taste  and  science,  the 
school  in  which  the  greatest  Romans  studied  philoso- 
phy. Here,  while  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  Silas  and 
Timothy,  he  beheld  the  monuments  of  the  city  with 
other  eyes  than  those  of  a  scholar  and  a  gentleman. 
He  saw,  that  even  the  excess  of  learning  brought  men 
no  nearer  to  God :  that  no  place  was  more  given  to 
idolatry.  In  the  midst  of  classical  luxury,  he  saw  his 
Zvlaker  disgraced,  and  souls  perishing  in  sin.  Com- 
passion for  them,  and  indignation  at  their  idolatry  and 
refinement  in  sin,  swallowed  up  all  other  emotions. 
He  felt  the  worth  of  souls,  and  laid  open  the  reasons  of 
Christianity  to  Jews  in  their  synagogue,  and  to  Gen- 
tile worshippers  who  attended  the  synagogue,  and 
daily  to  all  persons  whom  he  met  in  the  forum. — 
Among  the  Pagan  philosophers,  the  Epicureans  and 
the  Stoics,  were  two  opposite  sects.  The  former  plac- 
ed the  chief  good  in  pleasure,  the  latter  in  virtue. 
These  were  correspondent  to  the  two  chief  sects  amon^ 
the   Jews,  the  Sadducees    and  the    Pharisees,  and 


36 

indeed  to  the  dissipated  and  the  self-righteous,  who 
substitute  their  own  reason  and  virtue  in  the  room  of 
Divine  grace  and  influence.  As  these  will  in  any  age 
unite  against  the  real  friends  of  Jesus  Christ,  so  it  was 
here.  To  them  the  apostle  appeared  a  mere  babbler ; 
"  a  setter  forth  of  strange  Gods."  Jesus  and  the  res- 
urrection, which  he  preached,  were  ideas  from  which 
their  minds  were  so  abhorrent,  that  they  took  them  for 
new  gods. 

It  belonged  to  the  court  of  Areopagus  to  take  cog- 
nizance of  things  of  this  nature.  This  court  had  un- 
justly condemned  to  death  the  famous  Socrates  for 
his  having  honestly  rebuked  vice  and  improbity.  St. 
Paul's  escape  from  condemnation  here,  was  owing  to 
circumstances.  This  court,  under  the  tolerating  max- 
ims of  its  Roman  superiors,  seems  now  to  have  had 
only  the  privilege  of  examining  tenets  as  a  synod, 
without  the  penal  power  of  magistracy. 

Paul,  in  his  defence  before  this  court,  diplayed  the 
native  greatness  of  his  mind,  and  the  sanctified  good- 
ness of  his  heart.  In  language  and  by  arguments  strict- 
ly classical,  he  reproved  their  idolatry  and  announced  to 
them  so  much  of  the  gospel  as  was  adapted  to  their 
very  ignorant  state.  In  this,  though  himself  a  prisoner 
at  the  bar,  he  labors  to  beget  in  the  minds  of  the  court 
a  conviction  of  sin,  and  to  prepare  them  to  receive 
gospel  mercy.  A  few  believed  in  reality  and  with 
steadfastness,  among  whom  was  Dionysius,  a  member 
of  the  court,  and  a  woman  named  Damaris.  These, 
Paul  having  left  to  the  care  of  that  gracious  God,  who 
had  opened  their  eyes,  departed  from  a  city  as  yet  too 
haughty,  too  scornful,  and  too  indifferent,  concerning 
things  of  infinite  moment,  to  receive  the  gospel.  The 
little  success  at  Athens  evinces,  that  a  spirit  of  literary 
trifling  in  religion,  where  all  is  mere  theory,  and  the 
conscience  is  unconcerned,  does  effectually  harden 
the  heart. 


S7 

SECTION  X. 

Corinth. 

XHIS  was  at  that  time  the  metropolis  of  Greece. 
Its  situation  on   an  isthmus   rendered  it  remarkably 
convenient  for  trade.     It  was  the  residence  of  the  Ro- 
man governor  of  Achaia,  the  name  then  given  to  all 
Greece,  and  it  was  full  of  opulence,  learning,  luxury, 
and  sensuality.     Hither  the  apostle  came  from  Athens, 
and  labored  both  among  the  Jews  and  the  Gentiles. 
Here    Providence    gave   him    the    acquaintance    of 
Aquila  and  his  wife  Priscilla,  two  Jewish  christians, 
lately  expelled  from  Italy,  v/ith   other  Jcavs,  by  an 
edict  of  the  emperor  Claudius.  With  them  he  wrought 
as  a  tent  maker,  being  of  the  same  occupation :  for 
every  Jew,  whether  rich  or  poor,  was  obliged  to  fol- 
low some  trade.     After  the  arrival  of  Silas  and  Timo- 
thy, the  apostle,  with  much  vehemence,  preached  to 
his  countrymen ;  but  the  only  returns  he  met  with, 
were  opposition  and   abuse.     The   apostle   was  un- 
daunted.    He  shook  his  raiment,  told  them  he  was 
clear  of  their  destruction,  would  leave  them,  and  ap- 
ply himself  to  the  Gentiles  in  the  city.     With  this  de- 
nunciation, he  left  the  synagogue,  and  entered  into  the 
house  of  one  Justus,  a  devout  person,  well  affected  to 
the  gospel.     Crispus  also,  the  ruler  of  the  synagogue, 
with  his  whole  family,  received  the  truth.     Though 
we  hear  of  no  more  Jewish  converts  made  here,  yet 
many    Corinthians    were   converted.      And   a    gra- 
cious vision  from  the  Lord,   informing  that  he  had 
much   people   in  this   city,  encouraged   the  apostle 
to  stay  here  a  year  and  a  half     After  his  departure, 
Appollos,  a  zealous  and  eloquent  Alexandrian  Jew, 
came  to  Corinth,  and  was  made  a  powerful  instru- 
ment of  building  up  this  church,  and  of  silencing  the 
opposition  of  the  Jews.     We  first  hear  of  this  man  at 
Ephesus,  speaking  and  teaching  diligently  the  things 
qf  the  Lord,  knowing  no  more  of  Christianity  than 


38 

what  was  contained  in  the  system  of  John  the  Baptist^ 
till  instructed  more  perfectly  in  the  way  of  life  through 
Jesus  Christ,  by  Aquila  and  Priscilla.  From  Ephe- 
sus  he  passed  ©n  to  labor  at  Corinth;  where  "he 
mightily  convinced  the  Jews,  and  that  publicly,  shew- 
ing by  the  scriptures,  that  Jesus  was  Christ." 

St.  Paul  appears,  so  far  as  circumstances  admitted, 
to  have  kept  up  a  constant  correspondence  with  the 
churches.  The  care  of  them,  as  he  says,  came  daily 
upon  him.  The  Corinthians  wrote  to  him  to  ask  his 
advice  on  some  cases  of  conscience,  by  which  he 
learnt  that  a  variety  of  evils  and  abuses  had  crept  in 
among  them.  Perhaps  no  church  was  more  numer- 
ous, and  none  less  holy  in  the  apostolic  age.  They 
were  proud  of  gifts,  contentious,  self-conceited,  and 
warm  partizans  for  Paul,  Apollos  and  other  teachers, 
and  by  the  indulgence  of  this  spirit,  shewed  how  little 
they  had  learnt  of  true  wisdom.  The  apostle  wrote 
them  two  faithful  and  pungent  epistles,  in  which  he 
endeavors  by  many  weighty  considerations  to  bring 
them  to  live  and  act  in  character  as  the  affectionate 
friends  and  humble  followers  of  Christ. 

Among  the  Corinthians,  there  was  so  much  con- 
formity to  the  world,  that  they  were  very  little  expos- 
ed to  persecution ;  they  were  even  invited  by  their  idol- 
atrous neighbors,  to  partake  of  their  idol-feasts,  and 
there  were  some  who  complied.  This  wordly  con- 
formity the  apostle  sharply  rebukes.  Among  them 
were  false  apostles,  who,  by  pretending  to  instmct 
gratis,  sought  to  depreciate  Paul  as  a  mercenary  per- 
son. Hence,  while  he  rebukes  the  evils  of  this  peo- 
ple, he  observes,  that  he  labored  among  them  freely, 
which  the  false  apostles  pretended  to  do.  He  pro- 
ceeds to  correct  an  abuse  which  obtained  in  their  as- 
semblies, in  the  article  of  decency  of  dress,  and  an- 
other much  worse,  the  profanation  of  the  Lord's  sup- 
per. He  insists  also,  on  the  con-ection  of  their  abuse 
of  spiritual  gifts,  particularly  those  of  languages.  It 
appears  that  love  among  the  Corinthians  was  low,  and 
that  they,  in  some  respects,  prized  gifts  more  highly 
than  grace  itself.     There  were  some  in  this  outwardly 


39 

flourishing,  but  inwardly  distempered,  church,  wh® 
even  denied  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  which  gave 
occasion  to  the  apostle  to  illustrate  that  important  ar- 
ticle of  our  holy  religion. 

But  notwithstanding  all  the  corruptions  which  so 
much  abounded  in  this  church,  the  apostle  mentions 
a  very  common  effect  which  attended  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  gospel  even  at  Corinth.  If  an  igno- 
rant idolater  came  into  their  assembhes,  he  was  so 
penetrated  with  the  display  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Je- 
sus, that  he  could  not  but  discover  the  very  secrets  of 
his  soul,  would  ^prostrate  himself  in  the  worship  of 
God,  and  report  that  God  was  in  them  of  a  truth. 

It  appears  that  the  two  epistles  which  the  apostle 
wrote  them,  had  a  happy  effect ;  that  many  of  this 
church  were  truly  recovered  to  a  state  of  affection  and 
practice  worthy  of  Christianity. 


SECTION  XI. 

Rome. 

Our  first  accounts  of  the  Roman  church  are  vefy 
imperfect.  This  church,  however,  at  an  early  period, 
appears  by  no  means  insignificant,  either  for  the  num- 
ber, or  the  piety,  of  its  converts.  .  Their  faith  was  spo- 
ken of  throughout  the  whole  world.  The  epistle, 
which  St.  Paul  addressed  to  them,  will,  while  the 
world  endures,  be  the  food  of  christian  minds,  and 
the  richest  system  of  doctrine  to  scriptural  theologi- 
ans. By  the  distinct  directions  which  he  gives  for 
the  maintenance  of  charity  between  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles, it  appears  there  must  have  been  a  considerable 
number  of  the  former  among  them.  Many  of  these, 
as  persons  of  note,  and  eminent  for  real  piety,  in  this 
epistle,  he  salutes  by  name,  in  the  most  kind  and  af- 
fectionate manner. 

Paul  had  long  wished,  and  even  projected  a  visit  to 
tbi^  church.     He  did  not^  however,  expect  that  his 


40 

joufney  thither  should  at  last  be  at  Caesar's  expetlse. 
He  tvas  confident  it  should  be  "  in  the  fulness  of  the 
blessing  of  the  gospel  of  Christ."  And  he  entreats 
the  prayers  of  the  Romans,  that  he  may  be  delivered 
from  the  infidel  Jews,  and  be  acceptable  in  his  minis- 
try to  his  believing  countrymen  at  Jerusalem,  whither 
he  was  then  hastening  ;  that  "  he  might  come  to  them 
with  joy  by  the  will  of  God,"  and  be  with  them  re- 
freshed. Thus  did  christians  in  those  days  entreat 
the  prayers  of  their  brethren  throughout  the  world,  and 
sympathize  with  one  another.  Their  prayers  were  an- 
swered. Paul  w^as  saved  from  Jewish  malice,  was  ac- 
ceptable to  Jewish  converts,  "  who  had  compassion 
on  him  in  his  bonds,"  and  was  conducted  safe  to  Rome. 
His  two  years  imprisonment  at  Rome,  the  apostle  em- 
ployed in  receiving  and  faithfully  instructing,  without 
molestation,  all  who  came  to  him.  On  account  of  his 
imprisonment  and  examination,  the  nature  of  the  gos- 
pel became  a  subject  of  enquiry  in  Nero's  court,  and 
some  of  the  tyrant's  family  hopefully  became  chris- 
tians indeed.  The  indulgences  granted  to  Paul  as  a 
Roman  citizen,  encouraged  many  preachers  at  Rome 
and  its  vicinity,  to  make  greater  exertions  than  before 
they  had  dared  to  do,  for  the  good  of  souls. 


SECTION  XII. 

Colosse. 

xHIS  city  ofPhrygia  was  in  the  neighborhood  of  La- 
odicea  and  Hierapolis,  and  all  three  seem  to  have 
been  converted  by  the  ministry  of  Epaphras  the  Co- 
lossian,  a  companion  and  fellow-laborer  of  Paul,  who 
attended  him  at  Rome  during  his  imprisonment  there, 
and  informed  him  of  the  sincerity  and  fniitfulness 
of  their  christian  profession.  But  the  apostle,  in  his 
epistle  to  his  brethren  of  Colosse,  knowing  some  of 
the  dangers  of  their  station  to  which  they  w^ere  expos- 
edj  cautions  them  against  philosophy  and  vain  deceit, 


41 

against  Judaical  dependancies  and  rites,  and  against  il- 
legitimate humility  and  self-righteous  austerities,  as 
carrying  the  appearance  of  wisdom  and  goodness,  but 
really  leading  only  to  extravagant  self-estimation ;  cal- 
culated to  draw  the  mind  from  that  simplicity  of  de- 
pendence on  Christy  which  is  the  true  rest  of  the  soul, 
and  the  right  frame  of  a  christian.  For  the  entire 
beauty  of  this  epistle  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  epis- 
tle itself. 


■^  SECTION  XIIL 

The  seveth  Churches  of  Asia. 

\jN  his  departure  from  Corinth,  Paul  visited  Ephe- 
8us,  one  of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia,  and  first  ad- 
dressed by  St.  John  in  the  book  of  Revelation.  His 
stay  was  short,  but  the  impression  made  on  his  hearers 
must  have  been  remarkably  great,  as  they  pressed  his 
longer  continuance  among  them.  He  left,  however, 
Aquila  and  Priscilla  with  them,  whose  labors  were 
afterwards  assisted  by  ApoUos. 

Paul  himself,  returning  to  Ephesus,  baptized  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  about  twelve  disciples,  who  had  hither- 
to received  only  John's  baptism.  From  this  circum- 
stance we  learn,  that  from  the  first  preaching  of  the 
Baptist  nothing  had  been  done  in  vain.  The  imper- 
fect elements  of  that  harbinger  of  Christ  had  paved 
the  way  for  clearer  discoveries,  and  a  variety  of  prepa- 
ratory works  had  tended  to  ripen  the  Church  of  God 
into  the  fulness  of  hght  and  holiness. 

Paul  preached  three  months  in  the  Jewish  syna- 
gogue at  Ephesus,.  till  the  usual  perverseness  of  the 
Jews  induced  him  to  desist,  and  to  form  the  new  con- 
verts into  a  distinct  church.  One  Tyrannus  lent  the 
apostle  his  school  for  two  years,  in  which  he  daily 
ministered.  And  the  whole  region  of  Asia  Projjer  had 
at  different  times  an  opportunity  of  hearing  the  gospel. 

The  word  of  God  wonderfully  triumphed  at  Ephe- 
sus.    The  work  of  conversion  there  was  deep,  vigor- 
r 


oiTS,  and  soul -transforming  to  a  great  degree.  Man^fj; 
struck  with  horror  at  the  recollection  of  former  crimes^ 
made  an  open  confession ;  and  many,  who  had  dealt 
in  the  abominations  of  sorcery,  now  manifested  their 
sincere  detestation  of  them,  by  burning  their  book* 
before  all  men,  the  price  of  which  amounted  to  a  large 
sum.  "  So  mightily  grew  the  word  of  God,  and  pre- 
vailed," 

The  spiritual  powder  of  Jesus  was  never  seen  in  a 
stronger  light  since  the  day  of  Pentecost ;  and  the  venal 
priesthood  of  Diana,  the  celebrated  goddess  of  Ephe- 
sus,  apprehending  the  total  ruin  of  their  hierarchy^ 
with  their  devotees,  made  a  violent  effort  to  support 
their  sinking  superstition,  and  set  the  whole  city  inta 
an  uproar.  But  the  prudent  and  eloquent  harangue- 
of  a  magistrate,  called  the  town-clerk,  was  the  pro- 
vidential instrument  of  PauPs  preservation  and  de- 
liverance. He  calmed  the  spirit  of  the  Ephesians, 
and  silenced  the  uproar ;  after  which  Paul  aflfection- 
ately  embraced  the  disciples,  and  left  Ephesus.  He 
left  pastors  to  superintend  that  and  the  neighboring 
churchesv  But  he  foresavv^  with  grief,  as  he  afterward 
told  these  pastors  in  a  very  pathetic  address,  when  he 
had  sent  for  them  to  Miletus,  that  their  present  purity 
would  not  continue  unstained.  Wolves  would  enter 
among  them,  to  devour  the  flock,  and  among  them- 
selves heretical  perverseness  would  find  countenance, 
and  produce  a  pernicious  separation.  To  prevent 
these  evils  the  apostle  exhorted  them  to  the  persever- 
ing discharge  of  all  the  duties  of  a  holy  life  and  con- 
versation.. 

What  the  gospel  really  is,  both  as  to  doctrine,  and 
duty,  may  be  collected  with  the  greatest  certainty,  in 
the  excellent  Epistle  which  Paul  wrote  to  this  churchy 
containing  a  most  admirable  system  of  divihity,  suit- 
ed to  the  instruction  of  every  church  in  every  age. 

In  Paul's  absence  from  this  church,  Timothy  ap- 
pears to  have  been  the  chief  pastor.  From  the  direc- 
tions which  he  gave  Timothy  concerning  the  regula- 
tion of  public  worship,  and  the  character  and  conduct 
©f  church  officers,  it  appears  that  ecclesiastical  politj 


^ad  taken  a  firm  root  in  this  church.  From  the  vise 
ion  which  St.  John  received  in  the  isle  of  Patmos 
from  the  Lord  Jesus  Ghxist,  and  the  several  charges 
there  given  him  to  be  addressed  to  the  seven  church- 
es of  Asia,  descriptive  of  their  spiritual  state  at  that 
time,  and  giving  suitable  directions  to  each  of  themj 
it  appears,  that  the  Ephesians  were  then  still  alive  in 
the  faith.  This  was  near  the  close  of  the  first  century. 
They  patiently  bore  the  cross,  ever  attendant  on  the 
real  faith  of  Jesus,  and  labored  in  good  works  with- 
out fainting.  They  had,  however,  declined  from  the 
intenseness  of  that  love,  which  they  had  at  first  exhi- 
bited. Their  hearts  panted  not  after  Christ  with  that 
steady  ardour  with  which  they  had  formerly  been  an- 
imated. Though  they  had  still  the  marks  of  health 
remaining,  their  vigor  had  much  abated.  In  this  they 
justly  deserved  blame.  True  zeal  and  tnie  charity 
should  ever  grow,  as  the  understanding  has  opportu- 
nity to  improve.  The  ill  effects  of  this  decline,  grad- 
ually paved  the  way,  by  the  influence  of  their  exam- 
ple on  the  rising  generation,  to  unchurch  this  people, 
and  for  the  desolation  in  which  this  very  region  now 
remains  under  Mahometan  wickedness  and  ignorance. 

The  church  of  Smyrna  was  next  addressed.  It  was 
©nee  in  a  state  of  great  purity  of  doctrine,  and  holiness 
of  heart  and  life.  Though  poor  in  wordly  circum- 
stances, its  members  were  rich  in  grace.  Attempts 
were,  however,  now  making  to  introduce  Judaical  cor- 
ruptions among  them,  by  those  who  were  of  the  syna- 
gogue of  Satan.  They  were  reminded  that  a  severe 
persecution  was  soon  coming  upon  them,  which  should 
last  some  time,  and  they  were  exhorted  to  continue 
faithful  unto  death,  with  the  assurance  that  the  crown 
of  life  should  be  the  reward  of  their  fidelity 

The  church  of  Pergamus  was  approved  of  in  gene- 
ral. They  lived  in  the  midst  of  a  very  impious  peo- 
ple, who  in  effect  worshipped  Satan  himself,  and  did 
all  in  their  power  to  support  his  kingdom.  Yet  was 
the  zeal  of  this  church  firm  and  steady.  They  did 
not,  however,  pass  without  some  blame.  There 
were  some  among  them^,  wh©  acting  like  Balaam  of 


44 

old,  were  employed,  by  Satan,  to  entice  some  of  this 
church  to  eat  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  to  com- 
mit fornication ;  two  evils  often  closely  connected. — ^ 
Some  went  even  into  the  abomination  of  the  Nicolai- 
tans.  These  are  exhorted  to  repent,  from  the  fear  of 
divine  vengeance.  On  the  whole,  with  a  few  excep- 
tions, the  church  of  Pergamus  was  pure  and  lively, 
and  upheld  the  standard  of  truth,  though  encircled 
with  the  flames  of  martyrdom.  One  from  their  num- 
ber received  the  crown  of  martyrdom  while  adher- 
ing to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.  Concerning  this 
church  Christ  testifies ;  "  I  know  thy  works,  and 
where  thou  dwellest,  even  where  Satan's  seat  is  ;  and 
thou  boldest  fast  my  name,  and  hast  not  denied  my 
faith  even  in  those  days,  wherein  Antipas  was  my 
faithful  martyr,  who  was  slain  among  you,  where  Sa-. 
tan  dwelleth." 

The  churgh  in  Thyatira  was  also  addressed,  and  re- 
presented in  a  thriving  state.  Charity,  active  serv  ices,, 
patient  dependance  on  God,  and  a  steady  reliance 
on  the  divine  promises  marked  their  works.  Their  last 
works  are  represented  to  be  more  than  their  first.  But 
a  few  things  are  alleged  against  this  church.  They 
suffered  an  artful  woman  to  seduce  some  into  wicked 
practices.  Her  allegorical  name  was  Jezebel,  doubt- 
less from  her  near  resemblance  in  practice  to  the  wife 
of  Ahab,  who  exerted  all  her  influence  to  promote  idol- 
atry in  Israel.  Our  Lord  informs  them,  that  he  gave 
her  space  to  repent,  but  to  no  purpose,  and  there- 
fore now  denounces  severe  threatenings  against  her 
and  her  associates,  at  the  same  time  vindicating  his 
claim  to  divine  worship  by  the  incommunicable  title 
of  Him  who  searches  the  hearts,  and  declaring  that 
he  would  make  himself  known  to  be  such  in  all  the 
churches.  On  those,  who  had  kept  themselves  unspot- 
ted from  these  evils,  he  declares  he  would  put  no 
other  burden;  only  he  exhorts  them  to  hold  fast 
what  they  already  had  to  the  day  of  judgment. 

The  church  of  Sardis  presents  us  with  an  unpleas- 
ant spectacle.  They  are  spoken  of  as  in  a  very  droop- 
ing condition.      They  ha^  neglected  that  couirse  of 


45 

prayer  and  watchfulness,  which  is  necessary  to  pre- 
serve the  divine  life  in  vigor ;  and  their  works  were  now 
only  faintly  distinguishable  from  those  of  persons  al- 
together dead  in  sin.  Some  good  things  however  re- 
mained in  them,  which  yet  were  ready  to  die ;  but 
their  lives  brought  no  glory  to  God,  nor  benefit  to  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  could  scarce  prevent  its  being 
scandalized  in  the  world.  A  few  names,  indeed,  there 
were  in  Sardis  on  whom  Jesus  looked  with  complacen- 
cy ;  they  had  not  defiled  their  garments ;  but  most  of 
the  christians  there  were  deeply  stained  by  corrup- 
tion, probably  by  uniting  with  the  world  in  their  wick- 
ed practices.  All  here  are  called  upon  to  live  near 
to  God,  with  the  assurance  that  if  they  thus  do  they 
shall  be  crowned  at  last  as  the  real  friends  of  Christ. 

Philadelphia  is  highly  extolled.  They  were  a  hum- 
ble, charitable,  fervent  people,  deeply  sensible  of  their 
weakness,  and  fearful  of  being  seduced  by  Satan  and 
their  own  hearts.  To  them,  having  a  little  strength, 
a  promise  of  strong  support  is  given,  because  they  had 
maintained  true  patience  in  suffering. 

The  religion  of  Christ  bids  us  to  be  cool  in  our  af- 
fections but  only  to  worldly  things ;  the  lukewarm  state, 
therefore,  of  Laodicea  is  highly  blamed.  The  Ijaodi- 
ceans  were  satisfied  with  themselves  and  desired  no 
higher  attainments.  They  had  learnt  to  maintain,  in 
easy  indolence  an  orthodoxy  of  sentiment  without 
any  awakened  and  affectionate  attention  to  the  real 
activity  of  vital  piety. 

Such  was  the  situation  of  the  seven  churches  of 
Asia.  "  He  that  hath  an  ear  let  him  hear  what  the  Spi= 
lit  saith  unto  the  chyrches." 


CHAPTER IL 

The  remainder  of  the  fist  Century. 

A  HE  apostles  in  general  appear  not  to  have  left  Ju- 
dea,  till  after  the  first  council  held  at  Jerusalem. — 
Probably  the  threatening  appearances  of  its  desola- 
tion by  the  Romans,  hastened  their  departure  into 
distant  regions.  Before  the  close  of  tliis  century  the 
power  of  the  gospel  appears  to  have  been  felt  through- 
out the  Roman  empire.  I  shall  divide  this  chapter 
into  four  parts,  and  revievr,  first,  the  progress  and  per- 
secution of  the  church.  Secondly,  the  lives,  charac- 
ters, and  deaths  of  the  apostles.  Thirdly,  the  heresies 
of  this  period.  And,  lastly,  the  general  character  of 
Christianity  in  this  first  age. 

It  was  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  64,  that  the  city 
of  Rome  suffered  a  general  conflagration.  The  author 
of  this  appears  to  have  been  Nero.  He,  however,  en- 
deavored, by  every  measure,  to  fix  the  odium  of  this 
honid  d«ed  upon  the  christians  at  Rome,  and  thereby 
to  excite  against  them  a  spirit  of  persecution.  They, 
though  actuated  by  the  purest  benevolence,  by  call- 
ing upon  their  neighbors  to  repent  and  believe  the 
gospel,  and  thus  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  had 
excited  the  bitter  resentment  of  the  opposers  of  the  gos- 
peL  Thus  the  christians  at  Rome,  by  their  exertions 
lor  the  spiritual  and  eternal  good  of  their  heathen 
neighbors,  had  incurred  the  hatred  of  Nero  and  oth- 
ers inimical  to  a  life  of  holiness.  When  the  city  was 
burnt,  the  christians  were  charged  by  Nero  with  hav- 
ing been  the  incendiaries.  The  minds  of  the  opposers 
of  Christianity  were  hereby  greatly  exasperated  against 
them,  and  a  bitter  persecution  immediately  ensued. 
The  christians  were  seized,  were  covered  with  skins  of 
wild  beasts  and  torn  by  dogs,  were  crucified,  and  set  on 
lire,  that  they  might  serve  for  lights  in  the  night  time. 
Nero  offered  his  garden  for  this  spectacle^  and  exhib- 


4t 

tied  the  games  of  the  circus.  It  appears  ftom  well 
authenticated  history,  that  Nero  ordered  some  of  the 
christians  to  be  covered  with  wax  and  other  combus- 
tible materials;  and  that,  after  a  sharp  stake  was  put 
under  their  chin^  to  make  them  continue  upright,  they 
were  burnt  alive  to  give  light  to  the  spectators.  It  is 
probable  that  this  persecution  was  not  confined  to 
Rome,  but  that  it  extended  to  other  parts  of  the  Ro- 
man empire.  The  church  in  Spain  appears  at  this 
time  to  have  had  her  martyrs^ 

Three  or  four  years  were  probably  the  utmost  ex- 
tent of  this  tremendous  persecution,  as  in  the  year  68 
the  cruel  tyrant  was  himself,  by  a  dreadful  exit,  sum- 
moned before  the  Divine  tribunal.  He  left  the  Ro- 
man world  in  a  state  of  extreme  confusion.  Judea 
partook  of  it  in  an  eminent  degree.  About  forty  years 
after  our  Lord's  sufferings,  wrath  came  on  the  body  of 
the  Jewish  nation  to  the  uttermost.  But  before  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem  by  the  Roman  armies,  the 
christian  Jews,  warned  by  a  divine  command,  fled  from 
that  devoted  city,  to  Pella,  a  village  beyond  Jordan ; 
where  they  were  saved  from  the  destmction  which  • 
soon  after  overwhelmed  their  countrymen. 

The  death  of  Nero,  and  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem would  naturally  occasion- some  respite  to  the  chris- 
tians from  their  sufferings ;  and  we  hear  no  more  of 
their  persecuted  state,  till  the  reign  of  Domitian,  the 
last  of  the  Flavian  family,  who  succeeded  to  the  em-* 
pire  in  the  year  81.  He  does  not  appear  to  have  ra- 
ged against  the  christians,  till  the  latter  end  of  his 
reign.  Indeed,  in  imitation  of  hi3  father  Vespasian,  he 
made  enquiry  for  such  of  the  Jews  as  were  descended 
from  the  royal  line  of  David.  His  motives  were  evi- 
dently politicaL  But  there  wanted  not  those  who 
were  glad  of  an  opportunity  of  wreaking  their  malice 
on  christians.  Some  persons  were  charged  with  be- 
ing related  to  the  royal  family,  who  were  brought  be- 
fore the  emperor.  They  appear  to  have  been  related 
to  our  Lord,  grandsons  of  Jude  the  apostle,  his  cousin. 
Domitian  asked  them,  if  they  were  of  the  family  of 
pavid^  which  they  acknowledged.     He  then  enquired 


m 

what  possessions  they  had.  They  laid  open  their  po-^ 
verty,  and  owned  that  they  maintained  themselves  by 
their  labor.  The  truth  of  their  confession  was  eviden- 
ced by  their  hands,  and  their  appearance  in  general. 
Domitian  then  interrogated  them  concerning  Christ 
and  his  kingdom,  when  and  where  it  should  appear. — 
They  answered,  like  their  Master,  when  questioned  by 
Pilate,  that  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world,  but 
heavenly ;  that  its  glory  should  be  at  the  consummation 
of  the  world,  when  he  should  judge  the  quick  and  the 
dead,  and  reward  every  man  according  to  his  works. 
Poverty  is  sometimes  a  defence  against  oppression, 
though  it  never  shields  from  contempt.  Domitian  was 
satisfied,  that  his  throne  was  in  no  danger  from  chris- 
tian ambition,  and  the  grandsons  of  Jude  had  the  hon- 
or of  being  dismissed  with  the  same  sort  of  derision, 
with  which  their  Savior  had  been  by  Herod.  Thus 
had  the  son  of  God  provided  for  his  relations ;  they 
were  poor  in  worldly  circumstances,  but  rich  in  faith, 
and  heirs  of  his  heavenly  kingdom. 

As  Domitian  improved  in  cruelty,  toward  the  end 
of  his  reign,  he  renewed  the  horrors  of  Nero's  persecu- 
tion. He  put  to  death  many  persons  accused  of  athe- 
ism, the  common  charge  against  christians,  on  account 
of  their  refusing  to  worship  the  Pagan  gods.  Among 
these  was  the  consul  Flavius  Clemens,  his  cousin,  who 
had  espoused  Flavia  his  relation.  Some  were  spoil- 
ed of  their  goods,  and  Domitilla  herself  was  banished 
into  the  island  of  Pandataria.  These  two  noble  per- 
sons, appear  to  have  been  genuine  christians,  distin- 
guished for  eminent  piety,  and  for  their  contempt  of 
secular  ambition,  and  the  vices  of  the  imperial  court. 

In  the  year  96,  Domitian  was  slain,  and  Nerva,  the 
succeeding  emperor,  pubhshed  a  pardon,  for  those 
who  were  condemned  for  impiety,  recalled  those  who 
were  banished,  and  forbad  the  accusing  of  any  person 
on  account  of  impiety  or  Judaism.  Others,  who  were 
under  accusation,  or  under  sentence  of  condemnation, 
now  escaped  by  the  lenity  of  Nerva.  Domitilla,  how- 
ever, still  continued  in  exile,  probably  because  she 
was  a  relation  of  the  late  tyrant.  Doubtless  she  was  not 
ibrsaken  of  h^r  God  and  Savior. 


49 

n.  1  am  now  to  review  the  lives,  characters  and 
<leaths  of  the  apostles. 

The  first  of  the  twelve  apostles,  who  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom, we  have  seen,  was  James  the  son  of  Zebedee, 
who  fell  a  sacrifice  to  Herod  Agrippa's  ambitious  desire 
of  popularity.  I  recall  him  to  the  reader's  memory  on 
account  of  a  remarkable  circumstance  attending  his 
death.  The  man,  who  had  drawn  him  before  the 
tribunal,  when  he  saw  the  readiness  with  which  he 
submitted  to  martrydom,  was  struck  with  remorse, 
and,  by  one  of  those  sudden  conversions,  not  infre- 
quent amidst  the  remarkable  out-pourings  of  the  Spi- 
rit, was  himself  turned  from  the  power  of  Satan  to 
God,  and  confessed  Christ  with  great  cheerfulness. — 
They  were  both  led  to  execution,  and  in  the  way  the 
accuser  requested  the  apostle's  forgiveness,  which  he 
soon  obtained.  James  turning  to  him  answered, 
"  Peace  be  to  thee,"  and  kissed  him,  and  they  were 
beheaded  together.  The  efficacy  of  divine  grace,  and 
the  blessed  fruit  of  holy  example,  are  both  illustrated 
in  this  story,  of  which  it  were  to  be  wished  we  knew 
more  than  the  very  scanty  account  which  has  been 
preserved. 

The  other  James  Was  preserved  in  Judea  to  a 
much  later  period.  His  martyrdom  took  place  about 
the  year  62,  and  his  Epistle  was  published  a  little  be- 
fore his  death.  He  always  resided  at  Jerusalem.  On 
account  of  his  singular  innocence  and  integrity,  the 
name  of  Just  was  generally  given  him.  Many  Jews 
respected  the  man,  and  admired  the  fruits  of  the  gos 
pel  in  him.  It  appears  from  well  authenticated  his- 
tory, that  the  Jews  thought  it  a  pitiable  thing  that  so 
good  a  man  should  be  a  christian.  His  firm  adher- 
ence to  Jesus  Christ  and  to  the  doctrines  of  the  cross, 
was,  however,  their  abhorrence.  Paul's  escape  from 
their  malice  by  appealing  to  Caesar  had  sharpened 
their  spirits,  and  on  James,  who  was  merely  a  Jew, 
and  could  plead  no  Roman  exemptions,  they  were 
determined  to  wreak  their  vengeance.  Festus  dying 
president  of  Judea,  before  his  successor,  Albinus,  ar- 
rived, Ananias,  the  high-priest,  a  Saducc^,  and  a  me^- 

G 


50 

'^fless  periseciitor,  holding,  in  the  interior,  the  supreme 
power,  called  a  council,  before  which  he  brought 
James,  with  some  others,  accusing  him  of  breaking 
the  law  of  Moses.  But  it  was  not  easy  to  procure  his 
condemnation. 

The  great  were  uneasy  on  account  of  the  vast  in- 
crease of  christian  converts  by  his  means,  and  endeav- 
ored to  entangle  him  by  persuading  him  to  mount  a 
pinnacle  of  the  temple,  and  to  speak  to  the  people  as- 
sembled at  the  time  of  the  passover,  against  Christian- 
ity. James,  being  placed  aloft,  delivered  a  frank  con- 
fession of  Jesus,  as  then  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of 
power,  and  who  should  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 
Upon  this  Ananias  and  the  rulers  were  highly  incensed. 
To  disgrace  his  character  was  their  first  intention. — 
This  had  failed.  To  murder  him  was  their  next,  and 
this  attempt  was  of  much  more  easy  execution.  Cry- 
ing out,  that  Justus  himself  was  seduced,  they  threw 
him  down  and  stoned  him.  The  apostle  had  strength 
to  fall  on  his  knees,  and  to  pray,  "  I  beseech  thee.  Lord 
God  and  Father,  for  them ;  for  they  know  not  what 
Ihey  do."  One  of  the  priests,  moved  with  the  scene, 
cried  out,  "  Cease,  what  do  you  mean  ?  This  just  man 
is  praying  for  you."  A  person  present  with  a  fuller's 
club  beat  out  his  brains,  and  cortipleted  hi&  martyr- 
dom. 

Simeon,  the  son  of  that  Cleopas  mentioned  by  St. 
Luke,  as  one  of  the  two  who  went  to  Emmaus,  and 
who  was  the  brother  of  Joseph,  our  Lord's  reputed  fa- 
ther, was  appointed,  in  the  room  of  James,  a  pastor  of 
the  church  of  Jerusalem,  where  he  continued  at  the 
end  of  this  century. 

Paul  the  apostle  seems  to  have  labored  with  un- 
wearied activity  from  about  the  year  36  to  the  year 
68,  that  is,  from  his  conversion  to  the  period  in  which 
St.  Luke  finishes  his  history.  Within  this  period,  he 
wrote  fourteen  Epistles,  which  will  be  the  blessed 
means  of  feeding  the  souls  of  the  faithful  to  the  end  of 
time.  His  pungent  preaching  at  Rome,  and  his  de- 
fence of  the  gospel  before  the  Roman  court,  were  at- 
tended with  some  fruits  of  saving  conversion.     A  cup- 


51 

bearer  and  a  concubine  of  Nero,  Chrysostom  informs 
lis,  were,  by  means  of  Paul's  preaching,  and  his  de- 
fence before  the  Roman  court,  converted  to  the  chris- 
tian faith.  This,  it  appears,  excited  Nero's  resentment 
a!nd  rage  ;  and  we  are  assured  that  Paul  was  event- 
ually slain  with  the  sword  by  Nero's  order.  Before 
the  conversion  of  Paul,  we  find  him  hurried,  by  his 
Pharisaic  haughtiness  and  fiery  temper,  into  a  very 
sanguinary  course  of  bitter  persecution  against  the 
church  of  Christ;  after  his  conversion  we  see  the 
work  of  divine  grace  wonderfully  exemplified  in  him, 
for  about  30  years ;  we  see  him  living  the  friend  of 
mankind,  continually  returning  good  for  evil,  an  ex- 
ample of  patience  and  benevolence,  though  posses- 
sing a  taste,  a  spirit  and  genius  which  might  have 
shone  among  the  greatest  statesmen  and  men  of  let-, 
ters  that  ever  lived,  yet  steadily  attentive  to  heavenly 
things,  devotedly  engaged  to  build  up  the  Redeem* 
er's  kingdom  in  the  world,  and  to  bring  souls  to  glory. 

Amidst  the  constant  display  of  every  godly  and  so- 
cial virtue,  we  learn  from  his  own  account  that  he 
ever  felt  himself,  "  carnal,  sold  under  sin,"  and  that 
sin  dwelt  in  him  continually.  From  his  writings  we 
learn  what  is  the  depth  of  human  wickedness  ;  and  not 
one" of  the  apostles  seems  to  have  understood  so  much 
as  he  did,  the  riches  of  divine  grace,  and  the  peculiar 
glory  of  the  christian  religion.  The  doctrines  of  elec- 
tion,Ju3tification,  adoption,  of  the  priesthood  and  of- 
fices of  Christ,  and  of  the  internal  work  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  as  well  as  the  most  perfect  morality,  founded  on 
christian  principles,  are  most  beautifully  brought  into 
view  in  his  writings. 

It  appears  from  well  authenticated  history,  that, 
when  Paul  was  put  to  death,  under  Nero,  Peter  suffer- 
ed with  him  by  crucifixion  with  his  head  downward,  a 
kind  of  death  which  he  himself  desired,  most  proba- 
bly, from  an  unfeigned  humility,  that  he  might  not 
die  in  the  same  manner  as  his  Lord  had  done. 

Peter's  wife  had  been  called  to  martyrdom  a  little 
before  himself.  He  saw  her  led  to  death,  and  rejoiced 
at  the  grace  of  God  vouchsafed  to  her,  and  addressing 


52 

her  by  name,  exhorted  and  comforted  her  with,  "Re- 
member the  Lord."  Peter  seems  to  have  Hved  long  in 
a  state  of  matrimony,  and  by  Clement's  account,  was 
industrious  in  the  education  of  his  children.  San- 
guine in  his  attachments,  he  appears  to  have  been  a 
plain,  honest,  open  hearted,  active  follower  of  Jesus 
Christ  5  in  grace  and  supernatural  wisdom,  made  only 
inferior  to  Paul,  and  an  instrument  of  the  greatest  good 
in  the  conversion  of  many  precious  souls.  In  early 
life  he  was  remarkable  for  the  forwardness  of  his  tem- 
per, but  afterward,  by  grace,  was  made  eminent  for 
his  unfeigned  humility.  He,  who  wrought  effectual- 
ly in  Paul,  for  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles,  was 
mighty  in  Peter,  for  the  conversion  of  very  many 
among  the  Jews. 

Mark  was  sister's  son  to  Barnabas,  the  son  of  Mary, 
a  pious  woman  of  Jerusalem.  He  appears  to  have 
been  instructed  in  christian  principles  from  early  life. 
His  views  of  religion  seem  to  have  been  at  first,  faint^ 
and  his  disposition  naturally  languid  and  indolent. — 
We  are  told  by  Epiphanius,  that  Mark  was  one  of 
those  who  were  offended  at  the  words  of  Christ  re- 
corded in  the  6th  chapter  of  John,  and  that  he  then 
forsook  him,  but  was  ait'terward  recovered  by  means  of 
Peter. 

After  our  Lord's  ascension,  he  attended  his  uncle 
Barnabas  with  Paul;  but  soon  left  them  and  return- 
ed to  Jerusalem.  Barnabas  afterward  took  him  to 
Cyprus.  Though  languid  at  first,  he  at  length  be- 
came more  vigorous.  Even  Paul  himself,  who  had 
been  so  much  offended  with  him,  declares,  "  He  is 
profitable  to  me  for  the  ministry."  From  the  epis^ 
tie  to  the  Colossians  it  is  evident  that  he  was  with 
the  apostle  Paul  in  his  imprisonment  at  Rome.  This 
was  in  the  year  62.  His  gospel  was  written  by  the 
desire  of  the  believers  at  Rome,  about  two  years  af- 
ter. I  know  not  when  to  fix  the  time  of  his  coming 
to  Egypt.  But  he  is  allowed  to  have  founded  the 
church  of  Alexandria,  and  to  have  been  buried  there. 
The  society  of  Barnat3as,  Paul  and  Peter,  at  different 
times,  was  evidently  very  useful  to  him.     His  natural 


indolence  needed  such  incentives.     It"  was  the  grace 
of  God  which  roused  him  to  activity. 

Of  the  labors  of  eight  apostles,  nothing,  important  is 
recorded.  Of  John,  a  few  valuable  fragments  may  be 
collected. 

About  the  year  50,  he  attended  the  council  at  Jeru- 
salem. Asia  Minor  was  the  great  theatre  of  his  min- 
istry, particularly  Ephesus,  the  care  of  which  church 
remained  with  him  after  the  decease  of  the  rest  of  the 
apostles.  While  resident  at  Ephesus,  once  going  to 
bathe,  and  perceiving  Cerinthus  in  the  bath,  he  came 
out  hastily.  ''"  Let  us  flee,"  says  he,  "  lest  the  bath 
should  fall  ,while  Cerinthus,  an  enemy  of  truth,  is  with- 
in." Thus  he  showed  his  abhorrence  of  his  corrupt 
and  heritical  sentiments,  by  shunning  his  society  in 
?uch  a  manner  as  to  manifest  his  pointed  disapproba- 
tion of  error. 

The  primitive  christians  were  indeed  more  careful 
to  avoid  the  society  of  false  professors  than  of  open 
vmbelievers.  With  the  latter,  they  had  at  times  some 
free  intercourse ;  with  the  former  they  refused  even  to 
eat.  If  we  believe,  those  who  labor  to  ruin  souls  by 
propagating  antichristian  views,  to  be  exceedingly  dan- 
gerous members  of  society,  and  not  in  the  smallest 
degree  to  be  countenanced,  by  any  acts  of  familiarity, 
we  can  easily  perceive  why  St.  John  took  the  method 
which  he  did,  to  manifest  his  abhorrence  of  the  cor- 
rupt and  detestable  errors  of  Cerinthus. 

TertuUian  tolls  us,  that  by  order  of  Domitian,  John 
was  cast  into  a  cauldron  of  boiling  oil,  and  came  out 
without  being  hurt.  This  must  have  happened,  most 
probably,  during  the  latter  pM  of  his  reign.  This 
miracle,  however,  softened  not  the  heart  of  Domitian, 
who  probably  supposed  the  apostle  fortified  himself  by 
some  magical  incantations.  The  cruel  persecutor 
banished  him  into  the  solitary  isle  of  Patmos,  where 
he  was  favored  with  the  visions  of  the  Apocalypse. — 
After  Domitian's  death  John  returned  from  Patmos 
and  governed  the  Asiatic  churches.  There  he  remain- 
ed till  the  time  of  Trajan.  While  on  a  tour  of  visiting 
the  churches,  John,  observing  a  remarkably  handsome 


54 

joung  man,  warmly  recommended  him  to  the  care  of 
a  particular  pastor.  The  young  man  was  baptized, 
and  for  a  time  lived  as  a  christian.  But  being  gradu- 
ally corrupted  by  bad  company,  he  grew  idle,  in- 
temperate, and  at  length  so  dishonest,  as  to  become  a 
captain  of  a  band  of  robbers.  Some  time  after,  John 
had  an  occcasion  to  enquire  of  the  pastor  concerning 
the  young  man,  who  told  him,  that  he  was  now  dead  to 
God,  and  inhabited  a  mountain  over  against  his  church. 
John,  in  the  vehemence  of  his  charity,  went  to  the 
place,  and  exposed  himself  to  be  taken  by  the  robbers. 
"  Bring  me,"  says  he  "  to  your  captain,"  who  beheld 
him  coming.  As  soon  as  the  young  man  knew  the 
apostle,  he  was  struck  with  shame  and  fled.  The 
aged  apostle  following  cried,  "My  son,  why  fly  est 
thou  from  thy  father  unarmed  and  old  ?  Fear  not,  as 
yet  there  remaineth  hope  of  salvation."  Hearing  this 
the  young  man  stood  still,  trembled,  and  wept  bit- 
terly. John  prayed,  exhorted,  and  brought  him  back 
to  the  society  of  christians,  nor  did  he  leave  him,  till 
he  found  him  fully  restored  by  divine  grace. 

Another  story  of  St.  John,  short,  but  pleasing,  is, 
that  being  now  very  old,  and  unable  to  say  much  in 
christian  assemblies,  "Children,  love  one  another," 
was  his  constantly  repeated  sermon.  Being  asked 
why  he  told  them  only  one  thing,  he  answered  that  no- 
thing else  was  needed.  This  story  rests  on  the  testi- 
mony of  Jerom ;  it  shows  the  spirit  of  the  age,  and 
its  truth  is  allowed. 

John  lived  three  or  four  years  after  his  return  to 
Asia,  having  been  preserved  to  the  age  of  an  hundred 
years  for  the  benefit  of  the  church,  a  pattern  of  preem- 
inent charity  and  goodness. 

Of  the  apostle  Barnabas,  nothing  is  known,  except 
what  is  recorded  in  the  Acts.  Honorable  mention  is 
there  made  of  his  character,  and  a  particular  descrip- 
tion of  his  labors  with  St.  Paul.  It  is  a  great  injury 
to  him,  to  suppose  the  Epistle,  which  goes  by  his 
name,  to  have  been  his. 

We  have  no  ecclesiastical  work,  exclusive  of  the 
scriptures,  except  Clement's  Epistle  to  the  Corinthi- 


65 

ans  which  does  any  peculiar  honor  to  the  first  centu- 
ry. Clement  is  he  whom  Paul  calls  his  fellow-la- 
borer, and  whose  name  he  declares  to  be  in  the  book 
of  life.  He  long  survived  Paul  and  Peter,  and  was,  no 
doubt,  a  blessing  to  the  Roman  church,  over  which  he 
presided  nine  years.  His  Epistle  was  read  in  many  of 
the  primitive  churches,  and  was  admired  exceedingly 
by  the  ancients.  From  this  Epistle  it  appears  that  St. 
Paul's  two  Epistles  to  the  church  of  Corinth  had  been 
abundantly  useful,  and  that  the  apostle  had  -eason  to 
rejoice  in  the  confidence  which  he  reposed  in  the  sin- 
cerity that  pcevailed  in  many  of  them,  notwithstand- 
ing the  evils  which  he  censured,  as  existing  in  thatr 
church.  From  the  Epistle  of  Clement,  it,  however,  ap- 
pears, that  the  Church  of  Corinth  had,  during  this  cen- 
tury, much  trouble  from  restless  and  ambitious  persona 
who  endeavored  to  depreciate  the  real  worth  of  their 
godly  pastors,  and  to  raise  their  own  characters  upon 
the  ruin  of  the  reputation  of  those  who  justly  merited 
the  highest  estimation  and  confidence.  These  Cle- 
ment faithfully  reproves.  He  exhorts  Christ's  flock  to 
live  in  peace  with  all  their  pastors. 

HI.  The  heresies  of  this  century  are  now  to  be  no- 
ticed. The  reader  will  not  expect  that  I  should  soli- 
citously register  the  names,  and  record  the  opinions 
and  acts  of  those,  who  are  commonly  called  heretics* 
I  have  only  to  view  them  in  one  single  light,  as  they 
deviated  from  the  spirit  of  the  gospel.  In  this  let  us 
keep  steadily  in  view  what  the  gospel  really  is :  that 
unfeigned  faith  in  Christ,  as  the  only  Savior  of  sin- 
ners, and  the  effectual  influence  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in 
recovering  souls  altogether  depraved,  are  its  leading 
principles. 

When  the  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit  began,  these 
things  were  taught  with  power,  and  no  sentiments 
which  militated  against  them,  could  be  supported  for  a 
moment.  As,  through  the  prevalence  of  human  cor- 
ruptions and  the  craft  of  Satan,  the  love  of  the  truth 
w^as  lessened,  heresies  and  various  abuses  of  the  gospel 
appeared ;  and  in  estimating  them,  we  may  form  some 
idea  of  the  declension,  which,  towards  the  end  of  thus 


5^ 

eientury  appeared  in  the  church  made  up  ofjews  sluA 
Gentiles. 

The  epistolary  part  of  the  New  Testament  affords 
but  too  ample  proofs  of  corruption.  From  these  we 
learn  how  prone  the  human  heart  is  to  undervalue  the 
mediation  of  Jesus,  and  the  glory  of  divine  grace,  in 
the  gospel  plan  of  salvation,  and  to  lean  to  the  self-flat- 
tering schemes  of  a  self-righteous  spirit. 

The  heresies  which  appeared  in  the  apostolic  times 
were  two,  the  Docetae  and  the  Ebionites. 

The  Docetse,  or  Gnostics,  as  they  are  sometimes  call- 
ed, held  that  the  Son  of  God  had  no  proper  humanity, 
and  that  he  died  only  in  appearance  on  the  cross. 

The  Ebionites,  for  the  most  part,  while  they  ac- 
knowledged the  excellence  of  the  character  of  Jesus 
Christ,  considered  him  a  mere  man,  descended  from 
Mary  and  her  husband  Joseph.  With  such  low  ideas 
of  the  Redeemer's  person,  they  denied  the  virtue  of 
his  atoning  blood,  and  labored  to  establish  justifica- 
tion by  the  works  of  the  law.  To  be  consistent  with 
themselves,  they  rejected  the  divine  authority  of  St. 
Paul's  Epistles  and  accused  the  apostle  of  being  an 
Antinomian. 

These  two  heritical  schemes,  the  one  opposing  the 
humanity  of  Christ,  and  the  other  denying  his  Divin- 
ity, were  the  inventions  of  men  leaning  to  their  own 
understandings,  and  unwilling  to  admit  the  great  mys- 
tery of  godliness,  God  manifest  in  the  flesh. 

The  primitive  christians  held,  that  the  Redeemer 
was  both  God  and  man,  equally  possessed  of  the  real 
properties  of  both  natures  ;  and  no  man,  willing  to 
take  his  creed  from  the  New  Testament,  ever  thought 
otherwise ;  the  proofs  of  both  natures  in  one  person, 
Christ  Jesus,  being,  nearly,  equally  diffused  through 
the  sacred  books.  The  fifth  verse,  in  the  ninth  chap- 
ter to  the  Romans,  expressing  both,  establishes  thi& 
great  fundamental  doctrine  of  our  most  holy  reli- 
gion. The  only  difficulty  in  this  subject  is,  for  man 
to  be  brought  to  believe,  on  divine  authority,  that 
doctrine,  the  ground  of  which  he  cannot  comprehend. 
Proud  men,  unacquianted  with  that  internal  misery 


57 

And  depravity  o£  our  nature,  which  renders  a  complete 
chiaracter,  hke  that  of  Christ,  so  Divinely  suitable  to 
their  wants,  and  so  exactly  proper  to  mediate  between 
God  and  men,  were  soon  willing  to  oppose  the  doc- 
trine of  the  incarnation  of  Jesus  Christ:  as  there  were 
two  ways  of  doing  this,  by  taking  away  one  or  other 
of  the  two  natures,  we  see  at  once  the  origin  of  the 
two  sects  before  us.  The  doctrine  of  the  atonement 
was  opposed  by  the  DocetiEe,  in  their  denial  of  the  re- 
al Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  Ebionites,  in 
their  denial  of  his  Divine  nature,  which  stamps  an  in- 
finite value  on  his  suiferings. 

The  memoirs  of  these  heretics,  inform  us  of  some 
who  professed  an  extraordinary  degree  of  sanctity,  to 
be  abstracted  altogether  from  the  flesh,  and  to  live  in 
excessive  abstemiousness.  This  shows  that  they  deni- 
ed the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  and 
grounded  their  hopes  of  eternal  life  on  their  own  self 
righteous  doings.  Others,  again,  as  if  to  support  their 
christian  liberty,  lived  in  sin  with  greediness,  and  in* 
dulged  themselves  in  all  the  gratifications  of  sensuality. 
By  these  two  heresies,  toward  the  close  of  this  century, 
the  Jewish  and  the  Gentile  converts  were  considerably 
corrupted.  Jerom  informs  us  that  John  wrote  his  gos- 
pel by  the  desire  of  the  pastors  of  the  Asiatic  churches 
with  a  particular  design  to  counteract  Cerinthus  and 
Ebion,  who  were  coadjutors  in  this  heresy*  The  very 
beginning  of  his  gospel  is  indeed  expressive  of  the 
grand  design  of  the  whole.  It  is  an  authoritative  dec- 
laration of  the  proper  Deity  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  par- 
ticular assurance  which  John  gives  us  of  the  real  death 
of  his  Master,  and  of  the  issuing  of  real  blood  and  wa- 
ter from  his  side,  evidently  implies  that  he  was  zeal- 
ous to.  obviate  the  error  of  the  Docetee.  We  are  not 
to  understand  his  laying  so  great  a  stress  on  Jesus 
Christ's  having  come  in  the  flesh  in  any  other  light. 

While  St.  John  lived,  these  heretics  were  much 
discountenanced  ;  and  those  who  embraced  their  sen- 
timents, were  always  considered  as  perfectly  distinct 
from  the  christian  church.  Doubtless  they  called 
themselves  christians,  and  so  dQ  all  hereticSj^for  ©fevi- 

H 


58 

dtis  reasons ;  and  for  reasons  as  obvious,  all,  who  are. 
tender  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  the  gospel, 
should  not  own  their  right  to  the  appellation. 

It  does  not  appear  from  any  evidence,  which  I  can 
find,  that  these  men  were  ever  persecuted  for  their  re- 
ligion. Their  doctrines  pleased  the  carnal  mind  too 
well  to  excite  a  spirit  of  persecution  ;  from  whtch  we 
infer  that  they  were  not  according  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  real  godliness.  "  They  spake  of  the  world,  and  the 
world  heard  them." 

IV.  We  are  now  to  consider  the  general  character 
of  Christianity  in  this  first  age. 

The  divinity  of  Christ,  the  atonement,  justification 
by  faith,  regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  election, 
were  doctrines  of  the  primitive  church,  in  view  and  be- 
lief of  which  the  grace  of  God  was  so  richly  and  glo- 
riously displayed  in  the  saving  conversion  of  many 
souls  in  the  first  century. 

In  this  century,  a  revolution  took  place,  in  the  hu- 
man mind  and  in  human  manners,  the  most  astonish- 
ing that  was  ever  seen  in  any  age,  and  was  eff"ected 
against  the  united  opposition  of  all  the  powers  then  in 
the  world  ;  and  this  too,  not  in  countries  rude  or  un- 
civilized, but  in  the  most  humanized,  the  most  learn- 
ed, and  the  most  polished  part  of  the  globe,  within  the 
Roman  empire  ;  no  part  of  which  was  exempted  from 
its  effects.  This  empire,  within  the  first  century^  seems 
to  have  been  the  proper  limit  of  christian  conquests. 

And  what  was  the  change  ?  It  was  from  bad  to  good. 
The  religious  and  moral  principles  of  both  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  were,  before  their  conversion,  grossly  bad. 
The  idolatries,  abominations  and  ferocity  of  the  Gen- 
tile world,  must  be  allowed  not  to  have  been  less  than 
they  are  described  in  the  first  chapter  to  the  Romans. 
The  writings  of  Horace  and  Juvenal  prove,  that  the 
picture,  painted  by  the  apostle,  is  not  overdrawn.  The 
extreme  wickedness  of  the  Jews  cannot  be  denied. 

In  this  revolution,  are  thousands  of  men,  turned  from 
sin  to  holiness,  many  in  a  veiy  short  space  of  time,  re- 
formed in  understanding,  in  inclination,  in  affection  ; 
knowing,  loving,  and  confiding  in  God  ;  from  a  state  of 
mere  selfishness,  converted  into  the  purest  philanthro- 


59 

pists ;  living  only  to  please  God,  and  to  exercise  kind- 
ness toward  one  another;  recovering  really,  what  phi-v 
losophj  only  pretended  to,  the  dominion  of  reason  over 
passion,  unfeignedly  subject  to  their  Maker,  rejoicing 
in  his  favor  amidst  sufferings,  and  serenely  waiting  for 
their  dismission,  to  a  land  of  blissful  immortality.  Is 
not  the  hand  of  God  visible  in  all  this  ?  Nothing,  sure- 
ly, but  special  and  efficacious  grace,  in  the  effusion 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  could  have  effected  this  glorious 
change  and  reformation. 

But  the  christian  church  was  not  in  possession  of 
any  elcternal  dignity  or  secular  power.  No  one  na- 
tion as  yet  was  christian,  though  thousands  of  individ- 
uals were  so,  but  those  chiefly  of  the  middling  and 
lower  ranks. 

In  doctrine,  they  all  worshipped  the  one  living  and 
true  God,  who  made  himself  known  to  them  in  three 
persons,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  ;  each  of  these 
they  were  taught  to  worship  by  the  very  office  of  bap-^ 
tism  performed  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  the  whole  economy  of  grace 
so  constantly  reminded  them  of  their  obligations  to  the 
Father  who  chose  them  to  salvation  ;  to  the  Saviour 
who  died  for  them,  and  to  the  Comforter  who  support- 
ed and  sanctified  them,  and  was  so  closely  connected 
with  their  experience  and  practice,  that  they  were 
perpetually  incited  to  worship  the  Divine  Three  in  One. 
They  all  agreed  in  feeling  conviction  of  sin,  of  help- 
lessness, of  a  state  of  perdition ;  in  relying  on  the 
atoning  blood,  perfect  righteousness,  and  prevalent  in- 
tercession of  Jesus,  as  their  only  hope  of  heaven. — 
Regeneration  by  the  Holy  Ghost  was  their  common 
privilege,  and  without  his  constant  influence,  they 
owned  themselves  wholly  inclined  to  sin  and  vanity. 
Their  community  of  goods,  and  their  love-feasts, 
though  discontinued  at  length,  probably  because 
found  impracticable,  demonstrated  their  superlative 
charity  and  heavenly-mindedness.  Yet  a  gloomy 
cloud  hung  over  the  conclusion  of  this  century. 

The  first  impressions,  made  by  the  out-pouring  of 
the  Spirit,  are  generally  the  strongest  and  the  most 
4f-cisively    distinct   from   the  spirit  of  the  woild.— 


60 

Hence  the  disorders  of  schism  and  heresy,  whose  teri- 
dency  is  to  counteract  the  pure  work  of  God. 

The  first  christians,  with  the  purest  benevolence  to- 
ward the  persons  of  heretics,  gave  their  errors  no  quar- 
ter, and  discountenanced  them  by  every  reasonable 
method.  The  heretics,  on  the  contrary,  endeavored 
to  unite  themselves  with  christians.  This  they  did, 
with  a  view,  no  doubt,  to  obtain  a  more  extensive  cir-, 
culation  of  their  errors,  under  the  cloke  of  Iheir  being 
still  in  fellowship  with  those,  whose  real  piety  an4 
soundness  in  the  faith,  could  riot  be  doubted.     *^' 


CHAPTEB  I. 

The  History  of  Christians  during  the  Reign  of  Trajan^^ 

A  HE  master  of  the  Roman  world,  in  the  beginning 
of  this  century,  was  the  renowned  Trajan.  His  pre- 
decessor Nerva  had  restored  the  christian  exiles,  and 
granted  a  full  toleration  to  the  church.  Hence  the 
last  of  the  apostles  had  recovered  his  station  at  Eph- 
esus,  und  slept  in  the  Lord,  before  the  short  interval 
of  tranquility  was  closed  by  the  persecuting  spirit  of 
Trajan,  who  had  a  confirmed  prejudice  against  chris-. 
tians,  and  meditated  the  extinction  of  the  name. 

During  his  reign,  many  christians,  in  Bithynia,  suf- 
fered martyrdom,  merely  because  they  would  not  ab- 
jure Christ  and  join  with  the  idolatrous  heathen  in 
their  idol  worship.  It  appears  from  the  letter  of  Pli- 
ny, governor  of  Bithynia  to  Trajan  his  master,  in  which 
he  desires  to  be  informed  what  course  to  take  with 
christians  in  that  province,  and  from  the  answer  to 
that  letter,  by  Trajan,  that,  at  that  time,  the  chri^tiaijs 
in  that  province  were  very  numerous,  and  that  they 
were  most  exemplarily  pious,  and  inoffensive  in  their 
lives  and  conversation :  but  that,  notwithstanding  ^11 


their  peaceable  demeanor,  they  were  sorely  perseca* 
ted,  and  many  suffered  death  because  they  would 
.  not  renounce  Christ  as  their  Savior,  nor  forsake  the  re- 
ligion of  the  gospel.     This  was  about  the  year  106. 

In  Asia,  Arrius  Antoninus  persecuted  with  extreme 
fliry.  .Concerning  the  pejguliarly  afflicted  state  of  the 
Asiati€  christians,  it  is  related  by  TertuUian,  that  the 
wholp  body  of  the  brethren,  wearied  with  constant 
har<^hins,  presented  themselves  before  his  tribunal. — : 
He  |oedered  a  few  of  them  to  execution,  and  said  to 
the'jtst,  "  Miserable  people,  if  you  choose  death,  you 
may  find  precipices  and  halters  enough." 

'  I  am  wilhng  to  believe,  that  the  christians  hoped  to 
disarm  the  persecutor  by  the  sight  of  their  numbers. 

One  of  the  most  venerable  characters  at  this  time 
was  Simeon,  who  had,  after  the  death  of  St.  James, 
been  invested  with  the  pastoral  office  over  the  church 
at  Jerusalem.  Jerusalem  indeed  was  no  more,  but 
the  church  still  existed  in  some  part  of  Judea.-r- 
Some  heretics  accused  Simeon  as  a  christian,  before 
Atticus,  the  Roman  governor.  He  was  then  120  years 
old,  and  was  scourged  many  days.  The  persecutor  was 
astonished  at  his  hardiness,  not  moved  with  pity  for 
his  sufferings ;  at  last  he  ordered  him  to  be  crucified. 

It  was  in  the  year  107,  that  Ignatius,  bishop  of  An-r 
tioch,  suffered  death  for  the  faith  of  Jesus.  On  the 
death  of  Euodius,  about  the  year  70,  he  had  been  ap-^ 
pointed  in  his  room  by  the  apostles,  who  were  then 
alive.  He  governed  the  church  during  this  long  peri-, 
od.  Nor  was  it  a  small  indication,  of  the  continued 
grace  of  God  to  that  city,  to  have  been  blessed  so 
long  with  such  a  luminary.  Ignatius  appears  to  have 
been  of  a  spirit  truly  apostolic ;  much  given  to  prayer 
and  fasting;  by  the  steadfastness  of  his  doctrine  and 
labours  opposed  to  the  floods  of  the  adversary ;  faith- 
ful and  clear  in  his  exposition  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
not  counting  his  life  dear  to  him  for  the  testimony  of 
Jesus :  he  even  desired  martyrdom  for  the  name  of  his 
Redeemer.  And  by  Trajan,  when  visiting  Antioch,  on. 
his  way  to  the  Parthian  war,  he  was  ordered  to  Rome, 
^ere  to  be  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts  f@r  the  ente^tg^iQ^ 


m 


nient  of  the  people,  where  he  was  speedily  devoured. 
A  iew  bones  only  were  left,  which  were  carefully  pre^- 
served,  ^nd  afterwards  buried  at  Antioch, 


CHAPTEH  II. 

The  History  of  Christians  during  the  Reigns  ofAdriari 

and  Antoninus  Pius. 

k 

1  RAJ  AN  died  in  the  year  117.  He  did  not  live  to 
return  from  his  military  expedition  into  the  East. — 
His  successor  Adrian,  appears  never  to  have  issued 
any  persecuting  edicts.  But  the  iniquity  of  his  pre- 
descessor  survived,  and  Adrian's  silent  acquiescence 
for  a  time,  gave  it  sufficient  scope  to  exert  itself  in 
acts  of  barbarity. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  gospel  spread  more  and  more. 
A  number  of  apostolical  persons  demonstrated  by 
their  conduct,  that  the  spirit,  which  had  influenced  the 
apostles,  rested  upon  them.  Filled  with  divine  chari- 
ty, they  distributed  their  substance  to  the  poor,  and 
travelled  into  regions  which  as  yet  had  not  heard  the 
sound  of  the  gospel ;  and  having  planted  the  faith,  they 
ordained  other  persons  as  pastors,  committing  to  ihem 
the  culture  of  the  new  ground,  and  passed  on  to  other 
countries.  Hence  numbers,  through  grace,  embraced 
the  doctrine  of  salvation,  at  the  first  hearing,  vn\h 
much  alacrity.  It  is  natural  to  admire  here  the  pow- 
er of  grace  in  the  production  of  so  pure  and  charitable 
a  spirit,  to  contrast  it  with  the  illiberal  selfishness  too 
prevalent  even  among  the  best  in  our  days,  and  to  re- 
gret how  little  is  done  for  the  propagation  of  the  gos- 
pel through  the  world,  by  nations  whose  aids  of  com- 
merce and  navigation  are  so  much  superior  to  those 
enjoyed  by  the  ancients.  One  advantage  indeed  these 
christians  possessed,  which  we  do  not.  They  were 
all  one  body,  one  church,  of  one  name,  and  cordially 
loved  one  another  as  brethren.  There  were  indeed 
many  heretics  ;  but  real  christians  did  not  admit  them 


65 

into  their  communities.  The  line  of  distinction  was 
drawn  with  sufficient  precision,  and  a  dislike  of  the 
person  or  offices  of  Christ,  and  of  the  real  spirit  of  ho- 
liness, discriminated  the  heretics :  and  separation  from 
them,  while  it  was  undoubtedly  the  best  mark  of  be- 
nevolence to  their  souls,  tended  to  preserve  the  faith 
and  Idve  of  the  true  christians  in  genuine  purity. 

Among  these  holy  men,  Quadratus  was  much  dis- 
tinguished. In  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church  at 
Athens,  he  succeeded  Publius,  who  had,  in  this,  or  the 
foregoing  reign,  suffered  martyrdom.  He  found  the 
ftock  in  a  dispersed  and  confused  state,  their  public 
assemblies  deserted,  their  zeal  grown  cold  and  languid, 
their  lives  and  manners  corrupted ;  and  they  seemed. 
likely  to  apostatize  from  Christianity.  Quadratus  la- 
bored to  recover  them  with  m.uch  zeal  and  with  equal 
success.  Order  and  discipline  were  restored,  and  with 
them  the  holy  flame  of  godliness. 

In  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign,  Adrian  came  to  Athens, 
and  was  initiated  in  the  Eleusinian  mysteries.  By 
this  he  manifested  his  fondness  for  Pagan  institutions, 
and  a  spirit  hostile  to  Christianity.  The  persecutors 
proceeded  with  sanguinary  vigor;  when  Quadratus 
presented  to  the  emperor  an  apology  for  Christianity,  de- 
fending it  fi'om  the  calumnies  of  its  enemies  ;  in  which 
he  particularly  took  notice  of  our  Savior's  miracles, 
his  curing  diseases,  and  raising  the  dead  ;  some  in- 
stances of  which,  he  says,  were  alive  in  his  time. 

Aristides,  a  christian  writer,  at  that  time,  at  Athens, 
apologized  to  the  emperor  on  the  same  subject.  The 
good  sense  of  the  emperor  was  at  length  roused  to  do 
justice  to  his  innocent  subjects.  x\iso  Serenius  Gra- 
nianus,  pro-consul  of  Asia,  wrote  to  the  emperor,  stating 
that,  to  him  it  seemed  unreasonable,  the  christians 
should  be  put  to  death,  merely  to  gratify  the  clamors 
of  the  people,  without  trial  and  without  any  crime  prov- 
ed against  them.  This  appears  to  be  the  first  instance 
that  any  Roman  governor  dared  publicly  to  advance 
ideas  contrary  to  Trajan's  iniquitous  maxims,  which 
infficted  death  on  christians  as  such,  abstracted  from 
any  guilt.     This  goes  to  prove,  that  the  severe  suffer- 


6% 

ings  of  christians  in  Asia,  which  were  verj  remarkable, 
were  owing  more  to  the  active  and  sanguinaiy  spiiit 
of  persecution  itself,  which  from  Trajan's  example, 
had  become  rerj  fashionable,  than  to  any  explicit  re- 
gard to  his  edicts.  We  have  Adrian's  rescript  addressed 
to  Minucius  Fundanus,  the  successor  of  Granianus, 
whose  government  had  nearly  closed  when  he  wrote 
to  the  emperor. 

To  Minucius  Fundanus. 

"  I  have  received  a  letter  written  to  me  by  the  very 
"  illustrious  Serenius  Granianus,  whom  you  have  suc- 
"  ceeded.  To  me  then  the  affair  seems  by  no  means 
•'  fit  to  be  slightly  passed  over,  that  men  may  not  be 
"  disturbed  without  cause,  and  that  sycophants  may 
^'  not  be  encouraged  in  their  odious  practices.  If  the 
"people  of  the  province  Vvill  appear  publicly,  and 
"  make  open  charges  against  the  christians,  so  as  to 
"  give  them  an  opportunity  of  answering  for  them- 
"  selves,  let  them  proceed  in  that  manner  only,  and 
"  not  hy  rude  demands  and  mere  clamours.  For  it  is 
*'  much  more  proper,  if  any  will  accuse  them,  that  you 
"  should  take  cognizance  of  these  matters.  If  any  then 
"  accuse  them,  and  shew  that  they  commit  any  thing 
"  against  the  laws,  do  you  determine  according  to  the 
"  nature  of  the  crime.  But,  by  Hercules,  if  the  charge 
"  be  a  mere  calumny,  do  you  estimate  the  enormity  of 
"  the  offence,  and  punish  it  as  it  deserves." 

This  evidently  shows,  that  it  was  the  intention  of 
the  emperor  to  have  prevented  christians  as  such  from 
being  punished :  if  they  demeaned  themselves  peacea- 
bly and  were  obedient  to  the  laws  of  the  empire,  they 
should  not  be  punished  merely  for  being  christians. — 
But,  though  no  persons  were  more  innocent,  peacea- 
ble, and  well  disposed  than  they,  yet  the  enmity  of 
men's  minds  against  real  godliness,  so  natural  in  all 
ages,  laid  them  under  extreme  disadvantages,  un- 
known to  others,  in  vindicating  themselves  from  ua- 
/  just  aspersions ;  and  this  forms,  indeed,  one  of  the 
most  painful  crosses  which  good  men  endure  in  this 


65 

life.  One  of  these  disadvantages  was,  the  many  he-* 
retJfcSj  who,  wearing  the  name,  did  not  live  the  lives 
of  christians,  but  were  guilty  of  the  most  detesta- 
ble enormities.  These  enormities  were  indiscrimi- 
nately charged  by  the  Pagans  on  christians  in  gener- 
al. This  circumstance,  in  addition  to  other  still  more 
important  reasons,  rendered  them  careful  in  preserv- 
ing the  line  of  separation  distinct ;  and  by  the  purity  of 
their  lives,  they  were  enabled  gradually  to  overcome 
all  uncandid  insinuations. 

There  is  extant  also  a  letter  of  Adrian,  in  which  he 
"speaks  of  the  christians  as  very  numerous  at  Alexan- 
dria, and  of  christian  bishops,  in  a  manner,  as  consid- 
erable as  the  priests  of  Serapis.  Since  St.  Mark^s 
time,  it  is  evident,  though  we  have  scarce  any  partic- 
ular accounts,  that  the  gospel  must  have  flourished 
abundantly  in  Egypt. 

But  the  same  equitable  i-ule  of  government,  which 
forbade  Adrian  to  punish  the  christians,  led  him  to  be 
YGYj  severe  against  the  Jews";  for  now  appeared  Bar- 
chochebas,  who  pretended  to  be  the  star,  prophesied  of 
by  Balaam.  This  miserable  people,  who  had  rejected 
the  true  Christ,  received  the  imposter  with  open  arms ; 
who  led  them  into  horrid  crimes,  and  among  the  rest, 
into  a  cruel  treatment  of  the  christians.  The  issue  of 
the  rebellion  Was  the  entire  exclusion  of  the  Jews  from 
the  city  and  territory  of  Jerusalem. 

Adrian,  aCter  a  reign  of  21  years,  was  succeeded  by 
Antoninus  Pius,  who  appears  to  have  been,  at  least  in 
his  own  personal  character  and  intentions,  ahvays  guilt- 
less of  christian  blood.  It  was  very  difficult  for  the 
enemies  of  Christ  to  support  their  persecuting  spirit, 
with  any  tolerably  specious  pretentions.  The  abom- 
inations of  heretics,  whom  ignorance  and  malice  will 
ever  confound  with  real  christians,  famished  them 
with  some.  These  were,  probably,  much  exaggera- 
ted. Whatever  they  Vv^ere,  the  whole  christian  church 
was  accused  of  them.  Incest  and  the  devouring  of 
infants  were  charged  upon  them,  and  thus  a  cloke  was 
afforded  for  the  barbarous  treatment  of  the  best  ot 
mankind,   till  time  detected  the  slanders,  and  men 


m 

became  ashamed  to  believe  what  vvas^  in  its  own  na- 
ture improbable  and  suppo4ed  by  no  evidence.  At  this 
lime  it  pleased  God  to  endow  some  christians  with 
the  power  of  defending  his  truth  by  the  manly  arms 
of  rational  argumentation.  Justin  Martyr  presented 
his  first  apology  to  the  emperor  Antoninus  Pius,  about 
the  third  year  of  his  reign,  A.  D.  140.  He  was  of  that 
class  of  men  who  in  those  days  were  usually  called 
philosophers.  The  information  and  arguments  which 
this  apology  contained,  were  not  in  vain.  Antoninus 
was  a  man  of  sense  and  humanity,  open  to  conviction, 
and  uncorrupted  by  the  vain  and  chimerical  philoso- 
phy of  the  times,  and  desirous  of  doing  justice  to  all 
mankinds 

Asia  Propria  was  still  the  scene  of  vital  Christianity 
and  of  cruel  persecution.  The  christians,  of  that  coun- 
try, charged  by  their  Pagan  neighbors,  with  being  the 
procuring  cause  of  some  late  tremendous  earthquakes, 
applied  to  Antoninus  complaining  of  the  many  inju- 
ries which  they  sustained  from  the  people  of  the  coun- 
try. We  have  both  in  Eusebius,  and  at  the  end  of 
Justin's  first  apology,  the  edict  sent  to  the  common 
council  of  Asia,  every  line  of  which  well  deserves  our 
attention. 

The  Emperor  to  the  Common  Council  of  Asia. 

"  1  am  quite  of  opinion,  that  the  gods  will  take  care 
"  to  discover  such  persons.  For  it  much  more  con- 
"  cerns  them  to  punish  those  who  refuse  to  worship 
"  them  than  you,  if  they  be  able.  But  you  harass  and 
"vex  them,  and  accuse  them  of  atheism  and  other 
"crimes,  which  you  can  by  no  means  prove.  To 
"  them  it  appears  an  advantage  to  die  for  their  religion,. 
"  and  they  gain  their  point,  while  they  throw  away 
"  their  lives,  rather  than  comply  with  your  injunctions. 
"  As  to  the  earthquakes,  which  have  happened  in  past 
"  times,  or  lately,  is  it  not  proper  to  remind  you  of 
"your  own  despondency  when  they  happen,  to  desire 
"  you  to  compare  your  spirit  with  theirs,  and  observe 
*^how  serenely  they  confide  in  God  ?    In  such  seasons^ 


**you  seem  tol^e  ignorant  of  the  gods,  and  neglect  their 
"  worship,  and  you  live  in  the  practical  ignorance  of 
"  the  Supreme  God  himself,  and  you  harass  and  perse- 
"  cute  to  death  those  who  do  worship  him.  Concerning 
"these  men,  some  others  of  the  provincial  governors 
"  wrote  to  our  divine  father  {Adrian)  to  whom  hereturn- 
"  ed  answer,  that  they  should  not  be  molested,  unless 
"  they  appeared  to  attempt  something  against  the  Ro- 
*^  man  government.  Many  also  have  signified  to  me 
.*'  concerning  these  men,  to  whom  I  have  returned  an 
"  answer,  agreeably  to  the  maxims  of  my  father. — - 
"But  if  any  will  still  accuse  any  of  them  as  such 
"  (as  christians)  let  the  accused  be  acquitted,  though 
"  he  appear  to  be  a  christian,  and  let  the  accuser  be 
^*  punished." 

This  was  aet  up  at  Ephesus  in  the  common  assem* 
bly  of  Asia- 

Eusebius  informs  us,  that  this  was  no  empty  edict, 
but  was  really  put  in  execution.  Nor  did  tliis  empe- 
ror content  himself  merely  with  one  edict.  He  wrote 
to  the  same  purport  to  the  Larisseans,  the  Thessaloni*^ 
ans,  the  Athenians,  and  all  the  Greeks. 

As  this  prince  reigned  23  years,  such  vigorous  meas- 
iires  must  have  had  their  effect.  And  we  may  fairly 
conclude  that  during  a  great  part  of  his  reign  the  chris- 
tians were  permitted  to  worship  God  in  peace* 


CHAPTER  IIIo 

Justin  Martyr, 

Jl  his  great  man  was  bom  at  Neapolis  in  Samariaj, 
anciently  called  Sichem.  His  father  was  a  Gentile, 
probably  one  of  the  Greeks,  belonging  to  the  colony 
transplanted  thither,  who  gave  his  son  a  philosophical 
education.  In  his  youth  he  travelled  for  the  improve- 
ment of  his  understanding,  and  Alexandria  afforded 
Mm  all  the  entertainment  which  an  inquisitive  mind 
-could  derive  from  the  fashionable  studies.    He  sou^h^ 


happiness  first  in  the  manner  prescribed  by  the  stoics, 
but  finding  that  he  could  learn  nothing  of  God,  nor  ob* 
tain  true  happiness  by  those  pursuits, he  betook  himself 
to  a  peripatetic,  whose  anxious  desire  of  settling  the 
price  of  his  instmctions,  convinced  Justin,  that  truth 
did  not  dwell  with  him.  At  length,  having  applied 
himself  to  a  Platonic  philosopher  for  instruction,  with 
a  plausible  appearance  of  success,  he  gave  himself  up 
to  retirement  and  meditation.  Walking  near  the  sea 
he  was  met  by  an  aged  person  of  a  venerable  appear- 
ance, whom  he  beheld  with  much  attention.  "  Do 
you  know  me  ?"  says  he  ;  when  Justin  answered  in  the 
negative,  he  asked  him  why  he  surveyed  him  with 
such  attention  ?  "  I  wondered,"  says  he  "  to  find  any 
person  here."  The  stranger  observed  that  he  was 
waiting  for  some  domestics ;  "  but  what  brought 
you  here  ?"  says  he.  Justin  professed  his  love  of  pri-^ 
vate  meditation.  The  other  hinted  at  the  absurdity 
of  mere  speculation,  abstracted  from  practice,  pointed 
him  to  the  unsatisfying  nature  of  the  Pythagorean  and 
Platonic  philosophy,  recommended  to  him  the  study 
pf  the  writings  of  the  Hebrew  prophets ;  gave  him 
some  views  of  Christianity,  in  its  nature  and  evidences, 
and  added,  "  Above  all  things,  pray  that  the  gates  of 
light  may  be  opened  to  thee  ;  for  they  are  not  discern- 
ible, nor  to  be  understood  hj  all,  except  God  and 
his  Christ  give  to  a  man  to  understand."  "  The  man 
having  spoken  these  things  and  much  more,  left  me," 
says  Justin,  "directed  me  to  pursue  these  things,  and 
I  saw  him  no  more.  Immediately  ^  fire  was  kindled 
in.my  soul^  and  I  had  a  strong  aff*ecticn  for  the  proph- 
ets, and  those  men  who  are  the  friends  of  Christ,  and 
weighing  within  myself  his  words,  1  found  this  to  be 
the  only  sure  philosophy."  We  have  no  more  partic- 
ulars of  the  exercises  of  bis  soul  in  religion.  His  con- 
version took  place  some  time  in  the  reign  of  Adrian. 

Coming  to  Rome  in  the  time  of  Antoninus  Pius  he 
there  wrote  a  confutation  of  the  heretics.  About  the 
year  140,  Justin  published  his  excellent  apology  for 
the  christians,  addressed  to  Antoninus  Pius,  which  ap- 
|)eai;ft-to  have  had  a  considerable  influence   on  the 


69  .    ^ 

mind  of  that  prudent  emperor,  with  respect  to  the- 
christians.  In  this,  he  shows  that  the  faults  ofanj 
who  bore  the  christian  name  were  not  to  be  charged 
upon  the  whole  bodj,  and  illustrates  the  real  nature  of 
Christianity,  by  showing  the  happy  effects  which  it 
then  had  on  mankind.  He  shows,  that,  though  he- 
retics were  fond  of  the  christian  name,  they  were 
not  persecuted,  and  there  W'as  nothing  in  their  spirit 
and  conduct  which  provoked  persecution.  He  shows 
that  the  small  number  of  Jewdsh  converts,  compared 
with  the  whole  body  of  the  nation,  was  no  objec- 
tion to  the  genuineness  of  Christianity,  but  strictly  ac- 
cording to  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament.— 
He  likewise  describes  the  holy  customs  of  the  primi- 
tive christians  in  public  worship,  and  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  sacraments,  to  show  the  falsity  of  the 
charges  generally  urged  against  them.  Justin  pre- 
sented his  second  apology  for  Christianity  to  Marcus 
Antoninus  Phiiosophus,  the  successor  of  Pius,  a  deter- 
mined enemy  to  christians.  He  hoped  to  have  soft- 
ened the  mind  of  the  emperor  towards  christians,  but 
in  vain.  Shortly  after  this  Apology,  which  was  re- 
plete with  the  great  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  expres- 
sive of  an  heroic  spirit  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  he,  hav- 
ing been  apprehended,  with  six  of  his  christian  com- 
panions, was  brought  before  a  Roman  prefect,  and 
examined  as  to  his  real  sentiments.  Justin  frankly 
owned  himself  a  christian,  and  expressed  his  firm  at- 
tachment to  Jesus  Christ  as  his  Savior,  and  his  raised 
hopes  of  future  blessedness  through  him,  and  his  fixed 
determination  not  to  sacrifice  to  idols.  His  compan- 
ions assented  to  the  same,  and  showed  themselves  fix- 
ed and  settled  in  the  christian  faith.  The  prefect,  see- 
ing Justin  and  his  companions  firm  in  their  professions 
and  resolutely  determined  not  to  renounce  the  chris- 
tian religion,  pronounced  upon  them  the  following  sen- 
tence :  "as  to  those  who  refuse  to  sacrifice  to  tlie  gods^ 
and  to  obey  the  imperial  edicts,  let  them  be  first  scourg- 
ed, and  then  be  beheaded  according  to  the  laws." 

The  martyrs  rejoiced  and  blessed  God,  and  being 
le4  back  to  prison  were  whipped  and  afterwards  be- 


70 

fieaded.   Their  dead  bodies  were  decently  interred  by 
/christian  friends. 

Thys  slept  in  Jesus  the  christian  philosopher  Justin, 
about  the  year  163;  and  about  the  third  or  fourth  yeaj: 
of  the  reign  of  Marcus. 


CHAPTER  IT. 

The  Emperor  Marcus  Antoninus  and  his  Persefution  of 
the  Christians, 

Marcus  ANTONINUS  succeeded  Pius  in  the 
year  161,  and  soon  after  commenced  the  persecution 
against  christians,  in  which  Justin  and  his  friends  were 
slam.  Marcus  was  a  prince  in  his  general  character, 
considerate,  humane,  and  benificent  to  the  rest  of 
mankind,  and  yet  during  the  whole  of  his  reign,  which 
continued  19  years,  an  implacable  persecutor  of  chris- 
tians. But  why  ?  It  was  not  from  an  ignorance  of  their 
true  character;  but  from  settled  opposition  of  heart 
to  the  holiness  of  the  gospel,  which  in  its  nature  it 
not  only  opposed  to  vice,  in  all  its  varieties,  but  ut-^ 
terly  inconsistent  with  the  religion  of  those  philo- 
sophers, who  form  a  system  from  natural  and  self- 
devised  sources,  in  contempt  of  the  revealed  will  of 
God,  and  the  influence  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  This  re- 
ligion is  pride,  and  self-importance ;  it  denies  the  fall- 
en  state  of  man,  the  provision  and  efficacy  of  grace, 
and  the  glory  of  God  and  the  Redeemer,  and  is  ever 
43pposed  to  Christianity.  The  enmity  of  this  prince 
to  christians,  was,  in  this  way,  grounded  in  opposition 
to  true  holiness.  He  fancied  that  he  carried  God 
within  himself.  To  be  good  and  virtuous  was,  ac- 
-cording  to  his  self-sufficient  ideas,  perfectly  in  the 
power  of  man.  It  was  only  to  follow  nature.  With 
tliese  views,  he  could  not  be  humble,  nor  pray  ear- 
^lestly,  nor  feel  his  own  internal  wickedness  and  mis-, 
^ry,  nor  bear  the  idea  of  a  Savior  and  Mediator. — 
Hi^  philosophic  pride  was  wounded  by  the  .lioctdneg 


of  the  cross,  and  he  sought  revenge.     This  is  the  phi*, 
losophy  of  which  the  apostle  warns  us  to  beware. 

The  sufferings  of  the  christians,  during  the  reign  of 
this  persecuting  prince,  were  great.  This  appears 
from  an  address  made  to  Marcus,  by  MeHto  of  Sardis, 
pubUshed  about  the  year  1 77.  A  part  of  this  address 
deserves  to  be  quoted  on  account  of  the  justness  of  the- 
sentiments,  and  the  poUteness  with  which  they  are 
deUvered.  "  Pious  persons,  aggrieved  by  new  edicts, 
pubUshed  throughout  Asia,  and  never  before  practised, 
now  suffer  persecution.  For  audacious  sycophants, 
-  and  men  who  covet  other  persons'  goods,  take  advan- 
tage of  these  proclamations  openly  to  rob  and  spoil 
the  innocent  by  night  and  by  day.  If  this  be  done 
by  your  order,  let  it  stand  good  ;  for,  a  just  emperor 
cannot  act  unjustly,  and  we  will  cheerfully  carry  away 
the  honor  of  such  a  death  ;  this  only  we  humbly  crave 
of  your  majesty,  that,  after  an  impartial  examination 
of  us  and  our  accusers,  you  would  justly  decide 
whether  we  deserve  death  and  punishment,  or  hfe  and 
protection.  But  if  these"  proceedings  be  not  yours, 
and  the  new  edicts  be  not  the  effects  of  your  personal 
judgment,  edicts  which  ought  not  to  be  enacted  against 
barbarian  enemies,  in  that  case  we  entreat  you  not  to 
despise  us,  who  are  unjustly  oppressedc"  He  after- 
wards reminds  him  of  the  justice  done  to  christians 
by  his  tw^o  immediate  predecessors. 

From  this  account  it  appears,  that  the  out-pouring 
of  the  spirit  of  God  still  continued  to  produce  its  ho- 
ly fruits;  that  Marcus,  by  new  edicts,  commenced  the^ 
persecution,  and  carried  it  on  with  merciless  barba- 
rity in  those  regions  which  had  been  relieved  by 
Pius- 


n 

CHAPTER  Y 

Martyrdom  of  Pohjcarp 

Jl  OLYCARP  had  been  familiarly  conversant  with 
the  apostles,  and  had  received  the  government  of  the 
church  of  Smyrna  from  those  who  had  been  eye-wit- 
ilesses  and  ministers  of  our  Lord,  and  taught  continu- 
ally the  doctrines  which  he  had  received  from  them. 
He  appears  to  have  presided  over  this  church  74  years, 
and  to  have  lived  to  an  age  extremely  great.  He  cer- 
tainly long  survived  his  friend  Ignatius,  and  was  re- 
served to  suffer  by  Marcus  Antoninus. 

Some  time  before  this  he  came  to  Rome,  where  all 
the  errors  of  Marcion  had  taken  deep  root,  and  was 
successfully  employed  in  reclaiming  many  from  that 
heresy.  It  was  not  in  Marcion's  power  to  undermine 
the  authority  of  this  venerable  Asiatic.  To  procure  a 
seeming  coalition  was  the  utmost  he  could  expect,  and 
it  was  as  suitable  to  his  views  to  attempt  this,  as  it  was 
to  those  of  Polycarp  to  oppose  it.  Meeting  him  one 
day  in  the  street,  he  called  out  to  him,  "Polycarp,  oAvn 
us."  "  I  do  own  thee,"  answered  the  zealous  Polycarp, 
"  to  be  the  first-born  of  Satan."  An  answer  showing 
in  what  light  he  viewed  the  conduct  of  this  arch-deni- 
er of  the  real  Divinity  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  holiness  of  Polycarp's  life,  and  the  firmness  with 
which  he  withstood  the  soothing  errors  of  his  day, 
which  suited  and  fed  the  .pride  of  the  human  heart, 
roused  the  enemies  of  Christianity  to  persecute  him 
Vmto  death. 

When  apprehended  by  his  enemies,  and  before  the 
Roman  proconsul,  every  attempt  which  could  be  made 
to  bring  him  to  reproach  Christ  and  to  renounce  his 
religion  was  used.  To  all  this  the  suffering  Polycarp  re- 
pUed,  "  80  and  6  years  have  I  served  him,"  meaning 
Christ,  "  and  he  has  never  wronged  me,  and  how  can 
I  blaspheme  my  King  who  hath  saved  me  ?"  By  the 
Tehement   importunity  of  the  infidel    multitude,  of 


13 

Gentiles  and  Je\^s,  who  dwelt  at  Smyrna,  demanding 
that  he  should  be  burnt  alive,  Polycarp  was  condemn- 
ed to  the  flames.  While  the  preparations  for  his  aw- 
ful execution  were  making,  he  engaged  in  the  most 
solemn  and  devout  prayer,  and  with  confidence  and 
affection  committed  his  soul  to  the  care  and  keeping 
of  Christ  his  Redeemer.  The  materials  were  placed 
around  him,  and  when  he  had  finished  his  prayer,  and 
pronounced  Amen  aloud,  the  officers  communicated 
the  fatal  fire.  A  great  flame  burst  forth,  formed  an 
arch,  and  was  as  a  wall  round  about  the  body  of  the 
martyr.  This  illustrious  christian  stood  in  the  midst, 
not  as  burning  flesh,  but  as  gold  and  silver  well  refined. 
One  of  the  officers,  enraged  at  the  astonishing  sight, 
thrust  him  with  his  sword  and  at  once  ended  his  life 
and  sufferings.  His  body  was  afterwards  burnt.  The 
credit  of  this  account  rests  on  the  particular  testimony 
contained  in  an  Epistle  written  in  the  name  of  Poly- 
€arp's  church  at  Smyrna. 


CHAPTER  YI. 

The  Martyrs  of  Lyons  and  Vienne, 

V  IENNE  and  Lyons  were  early  visited  with  the  light 
of  the  gospel.  In  each  of  these  cities  a  church  was 
early  planted,  •  Probably  they  were  founded  by  some 
Asiatic  Greeks. 

The  flame  of  x^ntoninus'  persecution,  reached  these 
cities.  How  much  they  had  been  blessed  with  evan- 
gelical light  and  love,  the  accounts,  which  we  have  of 
their  sufl'erings  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  fully  evince. — 
The  calamities  which  they  endured,  and  the  manner 
they  sustained  them,  appear  by  the  following  Epistle 
of  the  churches  of  VieiMie  stnd  Lyons  to  the  brethren 
in  Asia  and  Phrygia. 

"  The  servants  of  Christ,  sojourning  in  Vienne  and 
Lyons  in  France,  to  the  brethren  in  Asia  Propria  and 
Phrygia,  who  have  the  samo  faith  and  hope  ofre- 


74 

detnption  with  us,  peace,  and  grace,  and  gloiy  from 
God  the  Father  and  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

We  are  not  competent  to  describe  with  accurac^j 
nor  is  it  in  our  power  to  express  the  greatness  of  the 
affliction  sustained  liere  by  the  saints,  the  intense  an- 
imosity of  the  beathen  against  them,  and  the  comph- 
cated  sufferings  of  the  blessed  martyrs.  The  grand 
enemy  assauUed  us  with  all  his  might,  and  by  his  first 
essays  exhibited  intentions  of  exercising  mahce  with- 
out limits  and  without  controul.  He  left  no  method 
untried  to  habituate  his  slaves  to  his  bloody  work,  and 
to  prepare  them  by  previous  exercises  against  the  ser- 
vants of  God.  Christians  were  absolutely  prohibited 
from  appearing  in  any  houses,  except  their  own,  in 
baths,  in  the  market,  or  in  any  place  whatever.  The 
grace  of  God,  however,  fought  for  us,  preserving  the 
weak  and  exposing  the  strong,  who  like  pillars,  were 
able  to  withstand  him  in  patience,  and  to  draw  the 
whole  fury  of  the  wicked  against  themselves.  These 
entered  into  the  contest,  sustaining  every  species  of 
pain  and  reproach.  What  was  heavy  to  others,  t» 
them  was  light,  while  they  were  hastening  to  Christ, 
evincing  indeed,  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time 
are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  ivith  the  glory  that  shall  be 
revealed  in  us.  The  first  trial  was  from  the  people  at 
large ;  shouts,  blows,  the  dragging  of  their  bodies,  the 
plundering  of  their  goods,  casting  of  stones,  and  the 
confining  of  them  within  their  own  houses,  and  all  the 
indignities  which  may  be  expected  from  a  fierce  and 
outrageous  multitude,  these  were  magnanimously  sus- 
tained. And  now,  being  led  into  the  forum  by  the 
tribune  and  the  magistrates,  they  were  examined  be- 
fore all  the  people,  whether  they  were  christians,  andj 
on  pleading  guilty,  were  shut  up  in  prison  till  the  ar- 
rival of  the  governor.  Before  him  they  were  at  length 
brought,  and  he  treated  them  with  great  savageness  of 
manners.  The  spirit  of  Vettius  Epagathus,  one  of  the 
brethren,  was  roused ;  a  man  full  of  charity  both  t» 
God  and  man,  whose  conduct  was  so  exemplary, 
though  but  a  youth,  that  he  might  justly  be  compar- 
ed to  old  Zacharias ;  for  he  walked  in  all  the  com- 


75 

aiandments  and  ordinances  of  the  Lord  blameless,  k 
man  ever  unwearied  in  acts  of  beneficence  to  his 
neighbors,  full  of  zeal  towards  God,  and  fervent  in 
spirit  He  could  not  bear  to  see  so  manifest  a  per- 
version of  justice  ;  but,  being  moved  with  indigna- 
tion, he  demanded  to  be  heard  in  behalf  of  the  breth- 
ren, and  pledged  himself  to  prove  that  there  was  noth- 
ing atheistical  or  impious  among  them,  those  about  the 
tribunal  shouting  against  him,  for  he  was  a  man  of 
quality,  and  the  governor  being  impatient  of  so  equit- 
able a  demand,  and  only  asking  him  if  he  were  a  chris- 
tian, and  he  confessing  in  the  most  open  manner,  the 
consequence  was.,  that  he  was  ranked  among  the  raar- 
trys.  He  was  called,  indeed  the  advocate  of  the  chris- 
tians ;  but  he  had  an  advocate  within,  the  Holy  Spirit, 
more  abundantly  than  Zacharias,  which  he  demon- 
strated by  the  fulness  of  his  charity,  cheerfully  laying 
doAvn  his  life  in  defence  of  his  brethren  ;  for  he  was, 
and  is  still,  a  genuine  disciple  of  Christ,  following  the 
Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth.  The  rest  began  now 
to  be  distinguished.  The  capital  mailrys  appeared 
indeed  ready  for  the  contest,  and  discharged  their 
part  with  all  alacnty  of  mind.  Others  appeared  also 
unready,  unexcercised,  and  as  yet  weak,  unable  to  sus- 
tain the  shock  of  such  a  contest:  of  these,  ten  in  num- 
ber lapsed,  whose  case  filled  us  with  great  grief  and 
Hnmeasurable  sorrow,  and  dejected  the  spirits  of  those 
who  had  not  yet  been  apprehended,  who,  though  they 
sustained  ail  indignities,  yet  deserted  not  the  martyrs 
in  their  distress.  Then  we  were  all  much  alarmed,  be- 
cause of  the  uncertain  event  of  confession,  not  that  we 
dreaded  the  torments  with  which  we  were  threatened, 
but  because  we  looked  forward  unto  the  end,  and  fear- 
ed the  danger  of  apostacy.  Persons  were  now  appre- 
hended daily  of  such  as  were  counted  worthy  to  fill 
up  the  number  of  the  lapsed,  so  that  the  most  excel- 
lent were  selected  from  the  two  churches,  even  those 
by  whose  labor  they  had  been  founded  and  establish- 
ed. There  were  seized  at  the  same  time  some  of  our 
heathen  servants,  (for  the  governor  had  openly  order- 
ed us  all  to  be  sought  for)  who  by  the  impulse  of  Sa- 


76 

tan,  fearing  the  torments  whieh  they  saw  inflicted  on_ 
the  saints,  on  the  suggestion  of  the  soldiers,  accused 
us  of  eating  human  flesh,  and  of  unnatural  mixtures, 
and  of  things  not  ftt  even  to  he  mentioned  or  imagined, 
and  such  as  ought  not  to  be  believed  of  mankind.-^ 
These  things  being  divulged,  all  were  incensed  even 
to  madness  against  us  ;  so  that  if  some  were  formerly 
more  moderate  on  account  of  any  connexions  of  blood, 
affinity,  or  friendship,  they  were  then  transported  be- 
yond all  bounds  with  indignation.  Now  it  was  that  our 
Lord's  word  was  fulfilled, "  The  time  ivill  come  lohen  who- 
soever killeth  you  will  think  that  he  doeth  God  service.''^- — 
The  holy  martyrs  now  sustained  tartures  which  exceed 
the  powers  of  description ;  Satan  labouring,  by  means 
of  them,  to  extort  something  slanderous  to  cliristanity. 
The  whole  fury  of  the  multitude,  the  governor,  and  the 
soldiers,  was  spent  in  a  particular  manner  on  Sanctua 
of  Vienne,  the  deacon,  and  on  Maturus,  a  late  convert 
indeed,  but  a  magnanimous  wrestler,  and  on  Attalus 
of  Pergamus,  a  man  who  had  ever  been  the  pillar  and 
support  of  our  church,  and  onBlandina,  through  whom 
Christ  shewed,  that  those  things,  that  appear  unsight- 
ly and  contemptible  among  men,  are  most  honorable, 
\n  the  presence  of  God,  on  account  of  love  to  his  name- 
^xliibited  in  real  energy,  and  not  boasting  in  pompoui. 
pretences.  For  while  we  all  feared,  and  among  the 
rest  her  mistress,  according  to  the  flesh,  herself  one  of 
the  noble  army  of  martyrs,  was  afraid  that  she  would 
not  be  able  to  witness  a  good  confession,  because  of  the 
weakness  of  her  body,  Blandina  was  endued  with  so 
much  fortitude,  that  those  who  successively  tortured 
her  from  morning  to  night,  were  quite  worn  out  with 
fatigue,  and  owned  themselves  conquered  and  ex- 
hausted of  their  whole  apparatus  of  tortures,  and  were 
amazed  to  see  her  still  breathing,  whilst  her  body  w^s 
torn  and  laid  open,  and  confessed  that  one  species  of 
torture  had  been  sufficient  to  despatch  her,  much  more 
so  great  a  variety  as  had  been  applied.  But  the  bles- 
sed woman,  as  a  generous  wrestler,  recovered  fresh 
vigor  in  the  act  of  confession;  and  it  was  an  evident 
lefreshment^  isupport,  and  an  annihilation  of  all  her 


77 

pains  to  say  '^  lam  a  christian  and  no  evil  is  committed 
"  among  us. 

"  In  the  mean  time  Sanctus,  having  sustained,  in  a 
manner  more  than  human,  the  most  barbarous  indig- 
nities, while  the  impious  hoped  to  extort  from  him 
something  injurious  to  the  gospel,  from  the  duration 
and  intenseness  of  his  sufferings,  resisted  with  so  much 
firmness,  that  he  would  neither  tell  his, own  name,  nor 
that  of  his  nation  or  state,  nor  whether  he  was  a  free-, 
man  or  a  slave  ;  but  to  every  interrogatory  he  answer- 
ed in  Latin,  "  I  am  a  christian.^''  This  he  repeatedly 
owned  was  to  him  both  name,  and  state,  and  race,  and 
every  thing,  and  nothing  else  could  the  heathen  draw 
from  him.  Hence  the  indignation  of  the  governor  and 
the  torturers  was  fiercely  levelled  against  him,  so  that 
having  exhausted  all  the  usual  methods  of  torture, 
they  at  last  fixed  brazen  plates  to  the  most  tender 
parts  of  his  body.  These  were  scorched  of  course,  and 
yet  he  remained  upright  and  inflexible,  firm  in  his  con- 
fession, being  bedewed  and  refreshed  from  the  heav- 
enly fountain  of  the  water  of  life.  His  body  witnessed 
indeed  the  ghastly  tortures  which  he  had  sustained,  be- 
ing one  continued  w^ound  and  bruise,  altogether  con- 
tracted, and  no  longer  retaining  the  form  of  a  human 
creature ;  in  whom  Christ  suffering  wrought  great  won- 
ders, confounding  the  adversary,  and  shewing,  for  the 
encouragement  of  the  rest,  that  nothing  is  to  be  feared 
wher«  the  love  of  the  Father  is  ;  nothing  painful  where 
the  glory  of  Christ  is  exhibited.  For  while  the  impious 
imagined,  when  after  some  days  they  renewed  his  tor- 
tures, that  a  fresh  application  of  the  same  methods  of 
punishment  to  his  wounds,  now  swollen  apd  inflamed, 
must  either  overcome  his  constancy,  or,  by  despatching 
him  on  the  spot,  strike  a  terror  into  the  rest,  as  he^ 
could  not  even  bear  to  be  touched  by  the  hand,  this, 
was  so  far  from  being  the  case,  that  contrary  to  all  ex- 
pectation, his  body  recovered  its  natural  positioi)  in 
the  second  course  of  torture  ;  he  was  restored  to  his 
former  shape  and  the  use  of  his  limbs ;  so  that,  by  the. 
grace  of  Christ,  it  proved  not  ^  puni^hnient,  but  q> 
<^re !" 


78 

Biblia«,  a  woman,  who  had  denied  Christ,  was  led 
to  the  torture,  and  though  at  first  she  accused  the  chris- 
tians of  horrid  impieties,  yet  in  the  midst  of  her  tor- 
tures, being  admonished  by  a  temporary  punishment 
of  the  danger  of  eternal  fire  in  hell,  she  recovered  from 
her  apostacy,  professed  herself  a  christian,  and  was 
added  to  the  army  of  martyrs. 

Many  christians  were  thurst  into  the  darkest  and 
most  noisome  parts  of  the  prison,  where  they  suffered 
all  the  indignities  which  diabohcal  malice  could  inflicts 
Many  were  suffocated.  Others,  though  greatly  afflict- 
ed, remained  alive,  strengthened  by  the  Lord,  and 
comforted  and  encouraged  one  another  to  constancy 
in  the  christain  faith. 

Pothinas,  bishop  of  Lyons,  upwards  of  ninety  years 
of  age,  very  infirm  and  asthmatic,  panting  after  mar- 
tyrdom, was  called  to  suffer.  After  a  great  variety  of 
abuse,  both  from  the  populace  and  the  magistrates,  he 
was  thrown  into  prison,  and  after  two  days  expired. 

Those,  v/ho  had  denied  Christ,  were  not  by  their  de^ 
nial  of  him  exempt  from  persecution.  But  in  their 
sufferings  they  had  not  the  supports  which  others,  who 
stood  firm  in  the  faith,  experienced.  They  went  to 
execution  with  guilt  depicted  in  their  countenances, 
dejcctedj  spiritless  and  forlorn.  The  heathen  insulted 
them  as  cowards  and  poltroons,  and  treated  them  as 
murderers :  thus  seeking  to  save  their  lives  they  lost 
them,  and  failed  of  receiving  the  consolations  of  the 
religion  which  they  had  renounced. 

The  heathen  denied  the  rites  of  interment  to  those 
who  suffered  martyrdom.  After  having  treated  them 
with  many  indignities,  they  l^urnt  themto  ashes,  and 
to  prevent  their  resurrection,  and  to  deter  others  from 
the  hope  of  a  future  life,  cast  their  ashes  into  the  river 
JRhone  ;  adding,  "  Now  let  us  see  if  they  will  rise  again, 
and  if  their  God  can  help  them  an4  deliver  them  out 
iof  our  hands." 

In  all  their  great  sufferings,  those  martyrs  were 
humble,  peaceable,  meek  and  patient;  evincing  thaj; 
they  felt  the  power  of  religion,  ^nd  that  they  loved  th(> 
Savior,  and  had  the  special  supports  of  hip  spirits 


19 


CHAPTER  VII. 

The  ^ate  of  Chmtians  under  the  reign  of  Coimnodus^ 
and  the  story  of  Pereginus. 

X  HE  reign  of  Commodus  is  remarkable  for  the 
peace  granted  to  the  church  of  Christ  through  the 
world.  The  means  used  by  Divine  Providence  for  this 
purpose  are  more  maiTellous.  Marcia,  a  woman  of  low 
rank,  was  the  favorite  concubine  of  this  emperor.  She 
had  a  predilection  for  the  christians,  and  employed 
her  interest  with  Commodus  in  their  favor.  Though 
Commodus  was  extremely  vicious  and  profligate,  yet 
under  his  reign  God  gave  his  church  a  breathing  time 
of  twelve  years.  The  gospel  now  flourished  abundant- 
ly, and  many  of  the  nobility  of  Rome,  with  their  whole 
families,  embraced  it.  The  envj  of  the  great  was 
hereby  excited.  The  Roman  senate  felt  its  dignity 
defiled  by  innovations,  in  their  view,  extremely  con- 
temptible, and  to  support  their  injured  honor,  had  re- 
course to  persecution. 

Apollonius,  a  person  renowned  for  learning  and 
philosophy,  at  that  time  in  Rome,  was  a  sincere  chris- 
tian. He  was  accused  by  an  informer  before  Peren- 
nis  the  judge,  a  person  of  considerable  influence  in 
the  reign  of  Commodus.  According  to  thelaw  of  An- 
toninus Pius,  which  had  been  revived  by  Commo- 
dus, requiring  that  the  accusers  of  christians  should 
be  put  to  death,  Perennis,  sentenced  the  accuser,  and 
his  legs  were  broken.  In  this,  he  obeyed  the  dictates 
of  the  law ;  in  what  follows,  he  obeyed  the  dictates 
of  his  own  malice,  or  rather  that  of  the  senate. — 
The  prisoner  was  required  to  give  an  account  of  his 
faith  before  the  senate  and  the  court.  He  complied, 
and  delivered  an  apology  for  Christianity,  and  by  a  de- 
cree of  the  senate  was  beheaded.  This  is  perhaps  the 
only  trial  we  read  of  in  which  both  accuser  and  accu- 
sed suffered  judicially.  Eusebius  observes,  that  the 
laws,  commanding  christians,  who  had  been  present- 


fed  before  the  tribunal,  to  be  put  to  death,  were  stiUift 
force.  But  Adrian,  or  certainl}'^  Antoninus  Pius,  had 
abrogated  this  iniquitous  edict  of  Trajan.  Under 
MarcLis  it  might  have  been  revived,  for  he  was  very 
bitter  in  his  feelings  against  religion.  Now  Commo- 
dus,  bv  menacing  persecutors  with  death,  might  have 
supposed,  he  had  hereby  sufficiently  secured  the  lives 
t)f  christians.  Yet,  if  a  formal  abrogation  of  thie  law 
against  them  had  been  neglected,  one  may  see  how 
Apollonius  come  to  suffer,  as  well  as  his  adversary. 
This  distinguished  man  lost  his  life  by  vindicating  that 
cause  which  is  able  to  secure  to  hirn  eternal  life,  and  ad- 
hered to  HIM  who  keeps  by  his  power,  through  faith  in 
his  name,  unto  salvation,  all  who  put  their  trust  in  him. 
There  is  a  remarkable  story  of  one  Peregrinus,  in 
the  Vi'orks  of  Lucian,  which,  as  it  falls  in  with  this  cen- 
turyj  and  shows  the  character  of  christians,  who  then 
livedo  deserves  here  to  bie  introduced.  "  In  his  youth 
he  fell  into  shameful  crimes,  for  which  he  was  near 
loosing  his  life  in  Armenia  and  Asia.  I  will  not  dwell 
on  those  crimes  ;  but  I  am  persuaded  that  what  I  am 
about  to  say,  is  worthy  of  attention.  There  are  none 
of  you  but  know,  that  being  chagrined  that  his  father 
Was  still  alive  after  being  turned  of  sixty  years  of  age, 
he  strangled  him.  The  rumor  of  so  black  a  crime  be- 
ing spread  abroad,  he  betrayed  his  guilt  by  flight.  He 
wandered  about  in  divers  countries  to  conceal  the 
place  of  his  retreat,  till,  upon  coming  into  Judea,  he 
learnt  the  admirable  doctrines  of  Christianity,  by  con^ 
versing  with  pastors  and  teachers.  In  a  little  time 
he  shewed  them  that  they  were  but  children  com- 
pared with  him  ;  for  he  became  not  only  a  proph- 
et, but  the  head  of  their  congregation  :  in  a  word,  he 
was  every  thing  to  them  ;  he  explained  their  books 
and  composed  some  himself;  insomuch  that  they 
spoke  of  him  as  a  god,  and  considered  him  as  their 
law-giver  and  ruler.  However,  these  people  adore 
that  Great  Person  who  had  been  crucified  in  Pales- 
tine, as  being  the  first  who  taught  men  that  religioDr 
While  these  things  were  going  on,  Peregrinus  wa» 
sipprehended  and  put  in  prison  on  account  of  his  being 


a  christian.  This  disgrace  loaded  him  with  hondi*, 
the  very  thing  he  ardently  desired,  made  him  more 
reputable  among  those  of  that  persuasion,  and  furnish- 
ed him  with  a  power  of  performing  wonders.  The 
christians,  grievously  afflicted  at  his  confinement,  used 
their  utmost  endeavors  to  procure  his  liberty  ;  and  as 
they  &aw  they  could  not  compass  it,  they  provided, 
abundantly  for  all  his  wants,  and  rendered  him  all  im- 
aginable services.  There  was  seen^  by  break  of  day, 
at  the  prison-gate,  a  company  of  old  women,  widows 
and  orphariSj  some  of  whom,  after  having  corrupted  the 
guard  with  money,  passed  the  night  with  him  ;  there 
they  partook  together  of  elegant  repasts  and  entertain- 
ed one  another  with  religious  discourses.  They  cal- 
led that  excellent  man  the  new  Socrates.  There  came 
christians,  deputed  even  from  many  cities  of  Asia,  to 
converse  with  him,  to  comfort  him,  and  to  bring  him 
supplies  of  money ;  for  the  care  and  diligence  Which 
the  christians  manifest  in  Ih^se  junctures,  are  incredi- 
ble 5  they  spare  nothing  in  thesa  cases;  they  sent 
therefore  large  sums  to  Peregrinus^  and  his  confine- 
ment was  to  hira  an  occasion  of  amassing  great  riches ; 
for  these  poor  creatures  are  fiirmly  persuaded  they 
shall  one  day  enjoy  immortal  life  ;  Therefore  they  dis- 
pise  death  with  wonderful  courage,  and  offer  them- 
selves voluntarily  to  punishment.  Their  first  Law- 
giver has  jjut  it  into  their  heads  that  they  are  all  breth- 
ren, since  they  separated  from  us,  they  persevere  iu 
rejecting  the  gods  of  the  Grecians,  and  worshipping 
that  Deceiver,  who  was  crucified;  they  regulate  their 
manners  and  conduct  by  his  laws;  they  despise, 
therefore,  all  earthly  possessions,  and  enjoy  them  in 
common.  Therefore  if  any  magician  or  juggler,  any 
cunnins:  fellow  who  knows  how  to  make  his  ad  van- 
tage  of  opportunity,  happens  to  get  into  their  society, 
he  immediately  grows  rich;  because  it  is  easy  for  a 
man  of  this  sort  to  abuse  the  simplicity  of  these  silly 
people.  However  Peregrinus  was  set  at  liberty  by  the 
presjident  of  Syria,  who  was  a  lover  of  philosophers 
and  its  professors,  and  who,  having  perceived  that  this 
man  courted  death  out  of  yanily  and  fondoess  for  re- 


mwtij  released  himv  despising  him  too  much  to  hare 
^  desire  of  inflicting  capital  punishment  on  him.  Per- 
egrinus  returned  into  his  o^wn  country,  and  as  some 
were  incHned  to  prosecute  him  on  account  of  his  par- 
icide,  he  gave  all  his  wealth  to  his  fellow  citizens,  who, 
being  gained  by  this  liberality,  imposed  silence  on 
his  accusers.  He  left  his  country  a  second  time  in 
order  to  travel,  reckoning  he  should  find  every  thing 
he  wanted  in  the  purses  of  the  christians,  who  were 
punctual  in  accompanying  him  wherever  he  went, 
^nd  supplied  him  with  all  things  in  abundance.  He 
isubsisted  in  this  manner  for  some  time ;  but  having 
done  something  which  the  christians  abhor,  (they  saw 
him,  I  think,  make  use  of  some  meats  forbidden  among 
them)  he  was  abandoned  by  them ;  insomuch  that 
having  not  any  longer  the  means  of  support,  he  would 
fain  have  revoked  the  donation  he  had  made  to  his 
country." 

The  native  place  of  this  extraordinary  man  was  Pa- 
tium  in  Mysia.  After  his  renunciation  of  Christianity 
he  assumed  the  character  of  a  philosopher.  In  that 
light  he  is  mentioned  by  several  heathen  authors ;  and 
this  part  he  acted,  till  the  time  of  his  death,  when,  in 
his  old  age,  he  threw  himself  into  the  flames,  probably 
because  suicide  was  honorable  in  the  eyes  of  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  because  Empedocles,  a  brother  philosopher, 
had  thrown  himself  into  the  volcano  at  Mount  ^tna. 

A  remark  or  two  must  be  made  on  the  writer,  the 
hero,  and  the  christians  of  those  times. 

It  is  to  be  remembered  that  the  railleries,  cavils 
and  insinuations  against  them  in  this  narrative,  come 
from  a  rancorous  enemy;  from  Lucian,  a  learned  hea- 
then, who  manifested  a  malignant  hatred  against  chris- 
tians and  their  holy  religion. 

Peregiinus  is  no  uncommon  character.  His  early 
life  was  nothing  but  evil,  afterward  he  assumed,  mere- 
ly for  selfish  purposes,  something  of  the  garb  and 
appearance  of  Christianity,  which  he  wore  with  con- 
summate address,  and  imposed  on  genuine  chris- 
tians of  undoubted  discernment.  The  savage  heart 
of  Lucian  seems  to  have   rejoiced   in  the   imposi- 


m 

tions  of  Peregrinus,  and  particularly  that  he  was  able 
to  deceive  so  lon^  and  so  completely.  He  does  not 
appear  to  have  mourned  over  his  superlative  wicked- 
ness, but  to  have  rejoiced  in  it. 

Peregrinus  lived  long  enough  to  appear  a  complete 
impostor,  and  to  be  universally  rejected  by  the  breth- 
ren. He  afterward  became  a  professed  philosopher. 
What  is  called  philosophy  is  consistent  with  hypocrisy, 
and  his  dreadful  end  should  be  awfully  instructive  to 
mankind. 

Yet,  what  is  there  in  all  this  account  of  the  chris- 
tians, discolored  as  it  is  by  ihe  malignant  author,  which 
does  not  redound  to  their  honor  ?  While  Peregrinus 
ms-de  a  creditable  profession  of  religion,  they  received 
him  with  cordiality ;  they  did  not  pretend  to  infallibi- 
lity. Their  conduct  toward  this  base  impostor,  surely 
deserved  high  applause,  rather  than  censure.  Their 
liberality,  zeal,  compassion,  brotherly  love,  fortitude, 
and  heavenly-mindedness,  appear,  from  this  narra- 
tive, to  have  been  exceedingly  great.  It  is  also  evi- 
dent that  christians  were  then  in  morals  much  superi- 
or to  the  rest  of  mankind ;  and  it  is  lamentable  that 
Lucian,  who  could  relate  this,  had  not  the  wisdom 
to  make  a  profitable  use  of  it  for  himself. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Some  account  of  Christian  Authors  who  flourished  i^i 
this  Century. 

At  may  throw  some  additional  light  on  the  history  of 
christian  doctrine  and  manners  in  this  century,  to  give 
a  brief  view  of  its  eminent  writers.  Some  of  the  most 
renowned  have  already  been  noticed ;  a  iew  more  of 
great  respectability  shall  be  deferred  to  the  next  cen» 
tury,  because  they  out-lived  this. 

Dionysius,  bishop  of  Corinth,  lived  under  the  reign 
of  Marcus  Antoninus  and  his  son  Commodus.  He 
wrote  to  the  Lacedemonians  concerning  the  doctrine 
«f  the  gospel  J  and  an  exhortation  to  peace  and  unity; 


84 

also,  to  the  Athenians ;  by  his  tegtimoiiy  we  learn  that 
Dionysius,  the  Areopagite,  tv^s  the  first  bishop  of  Ath-. 
ens.     Jn  his  letter  to  the  christians  in  Crete  he  highly 
commends  Philip  the  bishop,  and  guards  them  against 
errors.     In  his  Epistle  to  the  churches  of  Pontus,  he 
directs  that  all  penitents  should  be  received  who  re- 
turned to  the  church,  whatever  their  past  Orimes  may 
have   been,  even  if  guilty    of  heresy  itself.      From 
these  Epistles  we  infer  that   Corinth  was  singularly 
blessed  with  the  labors  of  so  faithful  and  zealous-  a, 
pastor,  and  that  gospel-discipline  was  as  yet  admin-, 
istered  with  much  strictness  in  the  churches,  and  that 
purity  of  doctrine,  as  well  as  of  life,  and  manners,  wa^ 
still  considered  to  be  of  high  importance. 

From  his  Epistle  to  PInytus,  bishop  of  the  Gaossians, 
in  Crete,  advising  him  not  to  impose  on  the  christians 
the  heavy  burden  of  the  obligation  to  preserve  their 
virginity,  it  appears  that  monastic  austerities  were  be- . 
ginning  to  appear  in  the  churches,  and  that  the  best 
men,  after  the  example  of  the  apostles,  endeavored  to 
control  them..  Pinytus,  in  his  reply,  manifests  his. 
knowledge  of  true  godliness  by  requesting  Dionysius 
to  afford  his  people  more  solid  nourishment,  and  to  send 
frequent  letters  to  him  which  might  fill  his  congrega- 
tion^ lest  being  always  fed  with  milk,  they  should  re^ 
main  in  a  state  of  infancy. 

In  his  letter  to  the  Romans,  addressed  to  Soter 
their  bishop,  he  recommended  to  them  a  charitable 
custom,  which,  from  their  first  plantation,  they  had 
always  practised,  which  was  to  send  relief  to  diverse 
churches  throughout  the  world,  and  to  assist  particu- 
larly those  who  were  condemned  to  the  mines;  a 
strong  proof,  both  that  the  Roman  church  continued, 
opulent  and  numerous,  and  also  that  they  still  partook 
much  of  the  spirit  of  Christ. 

Theophilus,  of  Antioch,  w^as  brought  up  a  Gentile, 
w^as  educated  in  all  the  knowledge  then  reputable  in 
the  world,  and  was  a  man  of  considerable  parts  and 
learning.  His  philosophic  turnof  mind  long  impeded 
his  reception  of  the  scripturaldoctrine  of  the  resurrec-. 
tion,  and  consequently  of  the  gospel  itself.  But  the. 
Ijrace.of  God,  while  it  convinced  him  of  his  inability 


to  dispel  his  own  doiibls,  effectually  instructed  his  um 
derstanding.  He  was  valiant  against  the  fashionable 
heresies  of  the  times  in  which  he  liYed.  After  having 
been  bishop  of  the  church  of  Antioch  13  years,  he  died 
in  peace  about  the  second  or  third  year  of  Commodus, 

MelitOj  bishop  of  Sardis,  gives  us  a  catalogue  of  the 
sacred  books  of  the  Old  Testament.  The  most  of  his 
writings  are  lost.  In  one  extant,  he  declares,  that 
the  christians  do  not  adore  insensible  stones,  but  that 
they  worship  only  one  God,  who  is  before  all  things 
and  in  all  things,  and  Jesus  Christ  who  is  God  before 
all  ages.     Melito  died  and  was  buried  at  Sardis. 

Bardasanes,  of  Mesopotamia,  was  renowned  for 
learning  and  eloquence-  A  remarkable  passage  from 
him,  preserved  by  Eusebius,  shows  the  great  pro- 
gress and  energy  of  Christianity,  in  this  century, 

"  In  Parthia,"  says  he,  "  polygamy  is  allowed  and 
practised,  but  the  christians  of  Parthia  practise  it  not. 
In  Persia  the  same  may  be  said  with  respect  to  incest. 
In  Bartria,  and  in  Gaul  the  rights  of  matrimony  are 
defiled  with  impunity.  The  christians  there  act  not^ 
thus.  In  truth,  wherever  they  reside,  they  triumph^ 
in  their  practice,  over  the  worst  of  laws  and  the  wor^t, 
of  customs." 

Miltiades  distinguished  himself  by  writing  in  de- 
fence of  Christianity.  He  assures  us  that  the  mirac- 
ulous influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  had  not  ceased  at 
that  time,  but  were  very  common  in  the  christian 
church. 

Athenagoras,  toward  the  latter  end  of  this  century 5. 
wrote  an  apology  for  the  christian  religion.  Hia  testi- 
mony to  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  in  this  apology 
expresses  something  more  than  a  speculative  belief  of 
it,  and  that  he  considered  it  to  be  essential  to  practical, 
godliness.  From  his  representation  of  the  faith  and 
practices  of  real  christians,  in  his  day,  it  appears,  that 
they  found,  in  their  view  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost,  and  of  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  which  are  so 
closely  interwoven  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity, 
something  which  warmed  their  hearts,  and  raisedAb<lk 
affections  from  earth  to  heaven. 


86. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


The  Heresies  and  Controversies  of  this  Century  reviet^ 
ed,  and  some  Account  of  the  Progress  of  Christianity 
during  the  course  of  it. 


HE  first  heretics  of  this  century  were  those  who 
opposed  or  coiTupted  the  doctrine  of  the  real  and 
proper  Divinity  of  Christ.  Victor,  bishop,  or  pastor, 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  near  the  close  of  the  cen- 
tury, excommunicated  Theodotus,  the  father  of 
this  apostacy,  who  denied  the  Divinity  of  Christ,  be- 
cause he  first  affirmed  Christ  to  be  only  man.  It  ap- 
pears that  a  denial  of  the  Deity  of  Christ  could  not 
find  a  patron,  that  was  suifered  to  remain  in  the 
church,  in  the  course  of  the  first  two  hundred  years. — 
Every  christian,  of  any  eminence  for  judgment  and  pi- 
ety, unequivocally  held  an  opposite  language. 

This  Theodotus  was  a  citizen  of  Byzantium,  a  tan- 
ner, but  a  man  of  parts  and  learning.  In  his  specula- 
tions, he  felt  himself  important  enough  to  dare  to  be 
singular,  and  revived  the  heresy  of  Ebion.  He  was 
brought  with  some  christians  before  persecuting  ma- 
gistrates. His  campanions  honestly  confessed  their 
Lord  and  suffered.  He  was  the  only  man  of  the  com- 
pany who  denied  him.  In  tmth  he  had  no  principles 
strong  enough  to  induce  him  to  bear  the  cross.  The- 
odotus lived  still  a  denier  of  Christ,  and  being  after- 
ward upbraided  for  denying  his  God,  "■  No"  says  he,  "  I 
have  not  denied  God,  but  man,  for  Christ  is  no  more." 
jHis  heresy  hence  obtained  a  new  name,  that  of  the 
Oodnilenying  apostacy. 

Toward  the  close  of  this  century,  the  controversy 
concerning  the  proper  time  of  the  observation  of  Eas- 
ter, was  unhappily  revived.  Synods  were  held  con- 
cerning it,  and  uniformity  was  attempted  in  vain 
throughout  the  church.  Victor,  of  Rome,  with  much 
aiTogance  and  temerity,  inveighed  against  the  Asiatic 
churches,  and  pronounced  the  sentence  of  excomrnuni- 


87 

Nation.  This  contention  was,  however,  with  much  dif- 
ficuitj,  ended  by  the  prudent  measures  used  by  Ire* 
nseus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  who  rebuked  the  uncharitable 
spirit  of  Victor,  and  pressed  upon  all  concerned  the 
great  duty  of  christian  lo^e  and  unity. 

That  this  centroversy  should  appear  to  be  a  matter 
of  such  great  moment,  at  this  time,  proves  that  the 
power  of  true  godliness  had  already  suffered  consider- 
able declension.  When  faith  and  love  are  simple, 
strong,  and  active  in  an  eminent  degree,  such  subjects 
of  debate  are  ever  known  to  vanish  as  mists  before  the 
sun. 

The  Montanists,  an  heretical  sect,  gave  the  church 
of  Christ  much  trouble.  Their  leader,  Montanus,  first 
began  his  frantic  career  in  Phrygia.  He  pretended 
to  prophecy,  that  he  was  the  Paraclete,  or  Comforter, 
whom  Christ,  at  his  depajture  from  earth,  promised 
to  send  to  his  disciples  to  lead  them  into  all  truth.— ^ 
He  declared  himself  sent  with  a  divine  commission  to 
give  to  the  moral  precepts,  delivered  by  Christ  and  hi» 
^.postles,  the  finishing  touch,  which  was  to  bring  them 
to  perfection.  He  urged  many  things  not  inculcated 
in  the  word  of  God,  gave  it  as  his  opinion  that  whate- 
ver savored  of  polite  literature,  should  be  banished 
from  the  christian  church.  The  followers  of  Monta- 
nus took  upon  them  to  revile  every  church  under  hea- 
ven, which  did  not  pjly  homage  to  their  pretended 
inspirations.  Few  of  the  Phrygians  were  seduced.— 
The  faithful,  throughout  Asia,  in  frequent  synods,  ex- 
amined and  condemned  the  heresy. 

The  deceit  of  philosophy  formed  the  last  corniptioa 
of  this  century.  This  appeared  at  Alexandria,  which 
was  then  highly  renowned  for  learning.  There,  cer- 
tain philosophers,  who  called  themselves  Eclectics,  ap- 
peared. They  pretended  to  confine  themselves  to  no 
particular  set  of  rules,  but  to  choose  what  they  judged 
most  agreeable  to  truth  from  different  masters  and 
sects.  Their  prominent  sentiments  were,  that  all  reli- 
gions, vulgar  and  philosophical,  Grecian  and  Barbari- 
an, Jewish  and  Gentile,  virtually  meant  the  same  thing. 
The  most  famous  of  these  philosophers  was  Ammonius 


8B 

Saccas,  an  Alexandrian  teacher.  Plato  was  his  prin* 
cipal  guide.  Saccas  was  an  ambiguous  character,  a 
kind  of  Pagano-christian.  These  philosophers  appear 
to  have  complimented  Christianity  with  some  respect- 
ful attention,  and  yet  studiously  to  have  avoided  the 
cross  of  Christ,  and  the  precise  peculiarities  of  the 
gospel,  to  preserve  their  credit  with  the  world. 

Under  the  fostering  hand  of  Ammonius  and  his  fol- 
lowers, fictitious  holiness  was  formed  into  a  system, 
and  generated  the  worst  of  evils  under  the  form  of  em- 
inent sanctity.  That  man  is  altogether  fallen,  that  he 
is  to  be  justified  wholly  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  that  his 
atonement  and  mediation  alone  procure  us  access  to 
God  and  eternal  life^  that  holiness  is  the  effect  of  Di- 
vine grace,  and  is  the  proper  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
on  the  heart  of  man  ;  these,  and  if  there  are  any  other 
similar  evangelical  truths,  as  it  vs^as  not  possible  to 
mix  them  with  Platonism,  faded  gradually  of  them^ 
selves  in  the  church,  and  were  at  length  partly  deniedj 
and  partly  forgotten. 

By  the  ambitious  intrusions  of  self-righteousness^ 
argumentative  refinements,  and  Pharisaic  pride,  the 
Spirit  of  God  was  grieved,  and  godliness,  in  the  pro^ 
fessed  friends  of  Christ,  began  in  this  century  to  decay. 
Yet  the  effects  of  the  first  out-pouring  of  the  Spirit,  and 
some  rich  communications  of  the  same  Spirit,  will 
appear  in  the  third  century. 


CENTURY  III, 

CHAPTEU  I. 

IrencBuSi 

EFORE  we  proceed  with  the  orderly  coui-se  of 
events  in  the  third  century,  it  may  be  convenient  to 
continue  the  accounts  of  authors  belonging  to  the  last, 
whose  deaths  happened  in  this.     We  meet  with  four 


S9 

c^lebmted  men  of  this  description  ;  Irenaeus,  Tertulli- 
an,  Pantaenus,  and  Clement  of  Alexandria. 

Irenaeus,  was  instructed  in  Christianity  by  Papias, 
bishop  of  Hierapolis,  and  the  renowned  Polycarp,  both 
disciples  of  St.  John.  After  the  death  of  Pothinus, 
he  succeeded  him  in  the  pastoral  charge  of  the  church 
of  Lyons.  Never  was  any  pastor  more  severely  tried 
by  a  tempestuous  scene.  Violent  persecution  with- 
out, and  subtle  heresies  within,  called  for  the  exertion, 
at  once,  of  consummate  dexteritj  and  magnanimous 
resolution.  Irenaeus  was  favored  with  a  measure 
of  both,  and  weathered  the  storm.  But  heresy  prov- 
ed a  more  constant  enemy  than  persecution.  The 
multiplication  of  it,  in  endless  refinements,  induced 
him  to  write  his  book  against  heresies,  which  must 
have  bieen  at  that  time  a  very  seasonable  work.  Tbe 
beginning  of  the  third  century  was  marked  with  per- 
secution under  Septimius  Severus,  the  successor  of 
Julian.  In  this,  we  are  informed,  Irenaeus  was  put  to 
death,  and  with  him,  almost  all  the  christians  of  the 
populous  city  of  Lyons. 

It  is  no  small  instance  of  charity  and  deep  humility 
in  this  great  man,  that  for  the  love  of  souls,  he  labor- 
ed  long  among  the  Gauls  while  they  were  mere  bar- 
barians, learned  their  rude  dialect  and  conformed 
io  their  rustic  manners,  to  bring  them  to  a  knowl- 
edge of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ  His  labors  among 
them  were  doubtless  of  the  most  solid  utility. 
,  He  agrees  with  all  the  primitive  christians  in  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  makes  use  of  the  45th 
Psalm  particularly  to  prove  the  Deity  of  Jesus  Christ. 
He  is  no  less  sound  and  clear  in  his  views  of  the  inr 
carnation;  and  in  general,  notwithstanding  some  phi- 
losophical adulterations,  certainly  maintained  all  the 
essentials  of  the  gospel. 

M 


m 

CHAPTER  II. 

TertuUicm. 

J  HE  Roman  province  of  Asia,  in  the  second  centu- 
ry, abounded  with  christians.  Of  the  manner  of  the 
introduction  of  the  gospel  into  that  province,  and  of 
the  proceedings  of  its  first  planters,  we  have  no  ac- 
count. The  famous  TertuUian,  the  first  Latin  writer 
of  the  church,  whose  works  have  come  down  to  us, 
flourished  at  Carthage,  in  the  latter  part  of  the  second 
and  in  the  beginning  of  the  third  century.  In  his  day 
the  subtle  spirit  of  self-righteousness  appears  to  have 
overspread  the  African  church.  But  little  matter  of 
useful  instruction  is  to  be  found  in  Tertullian's  large 
collection  of  treatises,  all  professedly  on  christian  sub- 
jects. Most  of  his  precepts  carried  rather  a  stoical 
than  a  christian  appearance.  He  embraced  the  her- 
esy of  the  Montanists,  joined  them,  wrote  in  their  de- 
fence, and  treated  the  body  of  christians,  from  whom 
he  separated,  with  much  contempt.  His  views  of  the 
Trinity,  were,  however,  very  clear  and  sound.  He 
speaks  of  the  Trinity  in  Unity,  "  Father,  Son,  and  Ho^ 
ly  Ghost,  yet  one  God."  He  speaks  of  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ  as  both  God  and  man.  Son  of  man  and  Son 
of  God,  and  called  Jesus  Christ.  He  speaks  also  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Comforter,  the  Sanctifier  of  those 
who  believe  in  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit.  He 
testifies  that  this  rule  of  faith  had  obtained  from  the 
beginning  of  the  gospel.  His  Montanism  lessens  not, 
the  credibility  of  his  testimony  as  to  these  things. 

TertuUian  wrote  an  apology  for  Christianity,  m 
which  he  gives  a  view  of  the  manners  and  spirit  of  the 
christians  of  his  time.  A  few  quotations  may  illus- 
trate the  subject,  and  shew  the  nature  and  effect  of  re- 
al Christianity; 

"  We  pray,"  says  he,  "for  the  safety  of  the  emperor, 
to  the  eternal  God,  the  true,  the  living  God,  whom  era  - 


91       • 

perors  would  desire  to  be  propitious  to  them  above  all 
others  who  are  called  gods.  We,  looking  up  to  heayen 
with  out-stretched  hands,  because  they  are  harmless ; 
with  naked  heads,  because  we  are  not  ashamed ;  with- 
out a  prompter,  because  we  pray  from  the  heart ;  we 
constantly  pray  for  all  emperors,  that  they  may  have 
a  long  life,  a  secure  empire,  a  safe  house,  strong  ar- 
mies, a  faithful  senate,  a  well  moralized  people,  a  qui- 
et state  of  the  world,  whatever  Caesar  would  wish  foa* 
himself  in  his  public  and  private  capacity.  I  cannot 
solicit  these  things  from  any  other  than  from  Him, 
from  whom,  I  know,  I  shall  obtain  them,  because  he 
alone  can  do  these  things,  and  I  am  he  who  may  ex- 
pect them  of  him,  being  his  servant,  who  worship  him 
alone,  and  lose  my  life  for  his  service.  Thus  then  let 
the  hoofs  pierce  us,  while  our  hands  are  stretched  out 
to  God,  let  crosses  suspend  us,  let  fires  consume  us, 
let  swords  pierce  our  breasts,  let  wild  beasts  trample 
upon  us,  A  praying  christian  is  in  a  frame  for  endur- 
ing any  thing.  Act  in  this  manner,  ye  generous  mlers ; 
kill  the  soul  who  supplicates  God  for  the  emperor. — 
Were  we  disposed  to  return  evil  for  evil,  it  were  easy 
for  us  to  revenge  the  injuries  which  we  sustain.  But, 
God  forbid,  that  his  people  should  vindicate  them- 
selves by  human  fire,  or  be  reluctant  to  endure  that 
by  which  their  sincerity  is  evinced.  Were  we  dispos- 
ed to  act  the  part,  I  will  not  s^y  of  secret  assassins, 
but  of  open  enemies,  should  we  want  forces  and  num- 
bers ?  Are  we  not  "dispersed  through  the  world  ?  It  is 
true  we  are  but  of  yesterday,  and  yet  we  have  filled 
all  y@ur  places,  cities,  islands,  castles,  boroughs,  coun- 
cils, camps,  courts,  palaces,  senate,  forum.  We  leave 
you  only  your  temples.  To  what  war  should  we  not 
be  ready  and  well  prepared,  even  though  unequal  in 
numbers,  we  who  die  with  so  much  pleasure,  were  it 
not  that  our  religion  requires  us  rather  to  suffer  death 
than  to  inflict  it  ?  Were  we  to  make  a  general  seces- 
sion from  your  dominions,  you  would  be  astonished 
at  your  solitude.  We  are  dead  to  all  ideas  of  hon- 
or and  dignity ;  nothing  is  more  foreign  to  us  than 
political  concerns.     The  whole  world  is  our  republic. 


^2  ' 

We  are  a  body  united  in  one  bond  of  religion,  dis- 
cipline and  hope.  We  meet  in  our  assemblies  for 
prayer.  We  are  compelled  to  have  recourse  to  the  Di- 
vine oracles  for  caution  and  recollection  on  all  occa» 
sions.  We  nourish  our  faith  by  the  word  of  God, 
we  erect  our  hope,  we  fix  our  confidence,  we  strength- 
en our  discipline  by  repeatedly  inculcating  precepts, 
exhortations,  corrections,  and  excommunication,  when 
it  is  needful.  This  last,  as  bein^  in  the  sight  of  God, 
is  of  great  weight,  and  is  a  strong  prejudice  of  the  fu' 
ture  judgment,  if  any  behave  in  so  scandalous  a  man- 
ner as  to  be  debarred  from  holy  communion.  Those 
who  preside  among  us  £^re  elderly  persons,  not  distin- 
guished for  opulence,  but  worth  of  character.  Every 
one  pays  into  the  public  chest  once  a  month,  or  when 
he  pleases,  and  according  to  his  ability  and  inclination ; 
for  there  is  no  compulsion.  These  are,  as  it  were,  the 
deposits  of  piety.  Hence  we  relieve  and  bury  the 
needy,  support  oiphans  and  decripped  persons,  those 
who  have  suffered  shipwreck,  and  those,  who,  for  the( 
word  of  God,  are  condemned  to  the  mines,  or  impris- 
onment. This  very  charity  of  otirs  has  caused  us  tq 
be  noticed  by  aome ;  see,  say  they,  how  they  love  one 
?inother." 

TertuUian  afterwards  takes  notice  of  the  great  rea-? 
diness  with  which  christians  paid  the  taxes  to  gov- 
ernment, in  opposition  to  the  spirit  of  fraud  and  deceit, 
with  which  so  many  acted  in  these  matters.  But  I 
must  not  enlarge  ;  the  reader  may  form  an  idea  of  the 
purity,  integrity,  heavenly-mindedness,  and  passive-* 
ness  under  injuries,  for  which  the  first  christians  wer^ 
so  renowned. 


33 

CHAPTER  III. 

PantcBuus, 

Alexandria,  the  Metropolis  of  Egypt,  piqued  it- 
self on  its  superior  erudition.  From  the  days  of  St. 
Mark,  who  first  planted  the  gospel  in  this  city,  a  chris- 
tian catechetical  school  appears  to  have  been  support- 
ed here.  Pantsenus  was  the  first  master  of  it  of  whom 
we  have  any  account.  He  had  received  by  tradition 
the  true  doctrine,  from  the  apostles,  Peter,  James, 
John,  and  Paul ;  but  his  religious  views  were  unques* 
tionably  clouded  with  the  system  of  Ammonius  Sac- 
cas,  which  embraced  all  sorts  of  sentiments,  as  virtu- 
ally meaning  the  same  thing.  For  ten  years  he  labo- 
riously discharged  the  office  of  catechist  in  this  school, 
and  freely  taught  all  who  desired  him. 

Some  Indian  ambassadors,  frcyii  what  part  of  India 
they  came,  it  is  not  easy  to  determine,  entreated  Deme^ 
trius,  then  bishop  of  Alexandria,  to  send  them  some  wor- 
thy person  to  preach  the  faith  in  their  country.  Pantse- 
nus  was  fixed  on  as  the  person.  He  freely  complied 
with  this  call.  In  the  discharge  of  this  mission,  his 
hardships  must  have  been  great.  His  labors  among  ig- 
norant Indians,  where  neither  fame,  nor  ease,  nor  profit 
were  attainable,  clearly  evinced  that  he  was  possessed 
of  the  spirit  of  the  gospel.  What  success  attended  his 
mission,  we  are  not  informed.  We  are  told,  he  found 
in  India  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  which  had  been 
carried  thither  by  the  Apostle  Bartholomew,  who  had 
first  preached  among  them.  I  mention  this,  but  much 
doubt  the  truth  of  it.  He  lived  to  return  to  Alexan-^ 
dria,  and  resumed  his  catechetical  ofiice.  He  ched  not 
long  after  the  commencement  of  the  third  century. 
He  used  to  instruct  more  by  word  than  by  writing. 
Candor  requires  us  to  look  upon  him  as  a  sincere  chris- 
tian, though  his  views  appear  to  have  been  some  what 
confused  by  that  philosophy  which  had  contamin-atc4 
^nost  of  the  learned  at  Alexandria. 


94 

GHAPTEB  IV, 

Clemens  Alexandrinus. 

He  was  of  the  Electic  sect,  a  scholar  of  PanlaenuSj 
and  of  the  same  philosophical  cast  of  mind.  He  as- 
cribed too  much  to  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  and  did 
not  duly  consider  that  "the  world  by  wisdom  knew 
not  God."^'  He  succeeded  his  master  Pantsenus  in  the 
catechetical  school,  and  jinder  him  were  bred  the  fa- 
mous Origen,  Alexander,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  and 
other  eminent  men. 

Fancying  that  Gentile  philosophy  had  first  taught 
him  true  wisdom,  he  says,  that  as  the  husbandman 
first  waters  the  soil  and  then  casts  in  the  seed,  so  the 
notions  he  derived  from  the  writings  of  the  Gentiles, 
served  first  to  water  and  soften  the  earthy  parts  of  the 
soul,  that  the  spiritual  seed  might  be  cast  in,  and  take 
vital  root  in  the  minds  of  men.  This  is  however  not 
a  christian  dialect,  but  mere  Gentilism.  It  is  not 
grounding  our  religion  on  the  tnith  of  Divine  revela- 
tion, but  on  that  philosophy  which  feeds  the  pride  of 
the  depraved  heart,  and  lulls  it  into  security  in  self- 
righteousness,  by  the  blandishments  ofmere  reason ;— r- 
^'vain  man  would  be  wise." 

Besides  the  office  of  catechist,  Clemens  was  made 
presbyter  in  the  church  of  Alexandria.  During  the 
pei'secu.tion  under  Severus,  he  appears  to  have  visited 
the  East,  and  to  have  had  some  intimacy  with  Alexan- 
der, bishop  of  Jemsalem.  From  Jerusalem,  he  went 
to  Antioch,  and  afterward  returned  to  his  charge  at 
Alexandria.  The  time  of  his  death  is  uncertain,  The 
philosophy,  to  which  h^  was  so  much  addicted,  must 
have  darkened  his  views  of  some  of  the  most  precious 
truths  of  the  gospel,  particularly  the  doctrine  of  justifi- 
cation by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  Amidst  all  his  confu- 
sed ideas  of  christian  doctrines,  he  appears  to  have  had 
some  correct  sentiments  concerning  the  Redeemer, 
ftnd  the  way  of  life  and  salvation  through  him.     The 


95 

danger  of  admitting  the  pestilent  spirit  of  human  self^ 
suiiiciency,  to  dictate  to  us  what  to  believe  and  what 
to  practise  in  the  infinite  concerns  of  rehgion,  is  awful-^ 
ly  great. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

The  affairs  of  the  church  during  the  reign  of  Severiis 
and  Caracalla. 

J.  HE  lives  of  the  four  persons,  we  have  reviewed, 
seem  proper  to  be  prefixed  to  the  general  history  of 
the  third  century,  partly,  because  they  were  studious 
men,  not  very  much  connected  with  the  public  state 
of  Christianity ;  partly,  because  their  views  and  taste 
in  religion  being  known,  may  prepare  the  reader  to 
expect  that  unhappy  mixture  of  philosophical  self- 
righteousness  and  superstition,  which  much  clouded, 
the  light  of  the  gospel  in  this  century 

Sevenis,  though  in  his  younger  days,  a  bitter  perse- 
cutor of  christians  at  Lyons,  was  yet,  through  the  in^ 
fluence  of  the  kindness^  he  had  received  from  Procu- 
lus,  favorably  disposed  toward  them.  Proculus,  a 
christian,  had  cured  him  of  a  disorder  by  the  use  of 
oil.  Severus  felt  the  kindness,  and  kept  him  in  his 
palace  till  his  death.  It  was  not  till  about  the  tenth 
year  of  his  reign,  which  falls  in  with  the  year  two  hun^ 
dred  and  two,  that  his  native  ferocity  of  temper  broke 
out  afresh,  in  kindling  a  very  severe  persecution  against 
the  christians.  Haviiig  just  returned  victorious,  from 
the  East,  the  prid€  of  prosperity  induced  him  to  forbid 
the  propagation  of  the  gospel.  Christians  still  thought 
it  right  to  obey  Godfather  than  man.  Severus  would 
be  obeyed,  and  exercised  the  usual  cruelties.  Perse- 
cution raged  every  where,  particularly  at  Alexandria*^ 
Thither,  the  christians  were  brought,  from  various 
parts  of  Egypt,  to  suflfer,  and  expired  in  torments.  Of 
this  number  was  Leonidas,  father  of  the  famous  Origen. 
He  was  beheaded  and  left  his  son  very  youns;.  Great 
»jumber^.  now-  sSuffcred  martyrdom.      Young   Origeiit 


96 

paftted  for  thfe  honor  and  needlessly  exposed  himself 
to  danger.  His  mother  checked  his  imprudent  zealj 
at  first,  by  earnest  entreaties  ■  but  perceiving  him  bent 
on  suffering  with  his  father,  who  was  then  closely  con- 
fined, she  very  properly  exercised  her  motherly  author- 
ity by  confining  him  to  the  house,  and  hiding  from 
him  all  his  apparel.  Origen's  vehement  spirit  now 
prompted  him  to  address  a  letter  to  his  father,  in  which 
he  thus  exhorts  him,  "  Father,  faint  not,  and  do  not  be 
concerned  on  our  account."  This  ardent  youth  had 
been  carefully  instructed  in  the  scriptures  by  his  pious 
father,  who  gave  him  daily,  a  task  out  of  them  to  learn 
and  repeat.  While  in  this  employment  Origen  strove 
to  investigate  the  abstruse  sense  of  the  holy  word,  and 
often  asked  his  father  questions  beyond  his  ability  to 
solve.  The  father  checked  his  curiosity,  reminded 
him  of  his  imbecility,  and  admonished  him  to  be  con- 
tent with  the  plain,  obvious  and  grammatical  mean- 
ing ;  but  inwardly  rejoiced  that  God  had  given  him 
such  a  son.  His  rejoicing  should  have  been,  perhaps 
it  was,  with  trembling ;  and  Origen's  early  loss  of  such 
a  father,  who  was  probably  more  simple  in  christian 
faith  and  piety  than  he  himsfelf  ever  was,  might  hava 
been  an  extreme  disadvantage  to  him. 

Origen  early  possessed  that  presumptuous  spirit 
which  led  him  afterwards  to  philosophize  so  danger- 
ously in  the  christian  religion,  as  never  to  content  him- 
self with  plain  truth,  hut  to  hunt  after  something  sin- 
gular and  extraordinary ;  though  it  must  be  acknowl- 
edged his  sincere  desire  of  serving  God  appeared  from 
early  life  ;  nor  does  it  ever  seem  to  have  forsaken  him, 
so  that  he  may  be  considered  a  child  of  God  from  ear- 
ly years. 

At  the  age  of  seventeen  he  was  left  an  orphan. — 
jHis  father's  estate  v/as,  by  the  emperor,  confiscated  ;• 
But  Providence  gave  him  a  friend,  in  a  rich  and  godly 
matron,  who  also  supported  in  her  house  a  person  no- 
ted for  heresy.  Her  motives  for  this  we  cannot  assign, 
Origen,  though  obliged  to  be  in  his  company,  could 
not  be  prevailed  on  to  join  with  him  in  prayer.  Hav- 
ing soon  acquired  all  the  learning  his  master  could 


97 

give  him,  and  finding  that  the  business  of  catechizing 
was  deserted  at  Alexandria,  he  undertook  the  work 
himself,  and  several  Gentiles  heard  him  and  became 
his  disciples.  He  was  now  in  his  eighteenth  year, 
and  in  the  heat  of  the  persecution  distinguished  him- 
gelf  by  his  attachment  to  the  martyrs^  not  only  those 
of  his  acquaintance,  but  in  general  those  who  suifered 
for  Christianity.  Such,  as  were  fettered  in  deep  dun- 
geons and  close  imprisonment,  he  visited,  was  present 
with  them  after  their  condemnation,  boldly  attended 
them  to  the  place  of  execution,  openly  embracing  and 
saluting  them,  at  the  great  peril  of  his  own  life.  He 
was  frequently  exposed  to  imminent  danger,  and  sol- 
diers were  commanded  to  watch  about  his  house,  be- 
cause of  the  multitudes  that  crowded  thither  for  in- 
struction. As  the  persecution  increased,  he  found  his 
life  in  danger,  could  not  pass  the  streets  of  Alexandria 
in  safety,  often  changed  his  lodgings,  and  was  every 
where  pursued ;  yet  his  instructions  had  great  effect, 
and  his  zeal  incited  numbers  to  attend  to  Christianity. 

He  now  appropriated  his  school  wholly  to  religious 
instruction,  and  maintained  himself  by  the  sale  of  the 
profane  books  which  he  had  been  wont  to  study. 
Thus  he  lived,  many  years,  an  amazing  monument  of 
industry  and  self-denial.  Not  only  the  day,  but  the 
greater  part  of  the  night  was  devoted  to  religious  study, 
and  he  practised,  with  literal  conscientiousness,  our 
Lord's  rules  of  not  having  two  coats,  nor  shoes,  nor 
providing  for  futurity.  With  cold,  nakedness  and  pov- 
erty, he  was  familiar,  offended  many  by  his  unwilling- 
ness to  receive  their  gratuities,  abstained  from  wine, 
lived  many  years  without  the  use  of  shoes,  and  was 
so  abstemious  as  to  endanger  his  life.  Many  imitated 
his  excessive  austerities,  and  were  honored  with  the 
name  of  philosophers,  and  some  of  his  followers  pa- 
tiently suffered  even  martyrdom. 

The  judgment  of  these  Alexandrian  christians  ^- 
pears  not  to  have  been  very  solid.  A  strong  spirit  of 
self-righteousness,  connected  with  a  secret  ambition, 
too  subtle  to  be  perceived  by  those  who  were  the 
ilupes  of  it,  led  to  many  aiisteritjes,  which  in  their 


n 

estimation  appertained  to  religion,  but  were  nothing 
more  than  will-worship,  the  mere  exuberances  of  a 
zeal  which  is  not  according  to  knowledge  ;  yet  may 
we  hope  there  was  some  real  piety  among  them. 

An  action  performed  about  this  time  by  Origen  il- 
lustrates his  character,  in  the  strongest  manner. — 
Though  much  disposed  to  consider  the  scriptures  as 
allegories,  yet  in  one  passage  he  followed  the  literal 
sense  too  closely.  "  There  are  some  who  have  made 
themselves  eunuchs  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake." 
Being  much  conversant  among  women  as  well  as  meny 
in  his  work  of  catechising  and  expounding,  the  scrip- 
tures, he  was  thus  desirous  of  preventing  all  tempta- 
tions, and  avoiding  the  slanders  of  infidels.  But  though 
he  practised  this  upon  himselfj  he  took  all  possible  painsr 
to  conceal  the  fact  from  his  familiar  friends. 

One  cannot  but  be,  astonished  at  the  strong  self-righ- 
teous maxims  and  views  which  were  in  the  church ;  but 
who,  except  those  that  are  lost  to  all  sense  of  goodness, 
will  not  revere  the  piety  of  his  motives  and  the  fervor  or 
his  zeal  ?  It  could  not,  however,  be  concealed.  De- 
metrius, his  bishop,  at  first  encomaged  and  commend- 
ed him ;  afterwards,  through  the  power  of  envy,  on 
account  of  his  growing  popularity,  he  published  the 
fact  abroad  with  a  view  to  calumniate  him.  Howev- 
er, the  bishops  of  Caesarea  and  Jerusalem  protected 
and  supported  him,  and  ordained  him  a  presbyter  in 
the  church.  Day  and  night  he  continued  still  to  la- 
bor at  Alexandria.  But  it  is  time  to  look  into  other 
parts  of  the  Roman  empire,  and  take  a  more  general 
view  of  the  eifects  of  the  persecution. 

Alexander,  a  bishop  in  Capadocia,  confessed  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  sustained  a  variety  of  suiferings, 
and  yet  by  the  providence  of  God  was  deUvered,  and 
travelled  afterwards  to  Jerusalem. 

In  Africa  too,  persecution  raged,  during  the  time  of 
Severus.  Twelve  persons  were  brought  before  Sater- 
ninus,  the  pro-consul,  at  Carthage,  the  chief  of  whom 
were  Speratus,  Narzal,  and  Cittin,  and  three  women, 
Donata,  Secunda,  and  Vestina.  The  pro-consul  said 
to  them  all,  "You  may  expect  the  emperor  our  mas- 


99 

tePs  pardon,  if  yeu  return  to  your  senses,  and  observe 
the  ceremonies  of  our  gods."  To  which  Speratus 
replied,  "We  have  never  been  guilty  of  any  thing 
that  is  evil,  nor  been  pa:rtakers  of  injustice.  We 
have  even  prayed  for  those  who  persecute  us  unjust- 
ly; in  which  we  obey  our  emperor,*  who  prescri- 
bed to  us  this  rule  of  behavior.  Saturninus  an- 
swered, "  We  have  also  a  religion  that  is  simple,  we 
swear  by  the  genius  of  the  emperors,  and  we  offer  up 
vows  for  their  health,  which  you  ought  also  to  do." — - 
Speratus  answered,  "  If  you  will  hear  me  peaceably,  I 
will  declare  unto  you  the  mystery  of  christian  simpli- 
city." The  pro-consul  said,  ^^  Shall  I  hear  you  speak 
ill  of  our  ceremonies  ?  rather  swear  all  of  you,  by  the 
genius  of  the  emperors  our  masters,  that  you  may  en- 
joy the  pleasures  of  life."  Speratus  answered,  "  I 
know  not  the  genius  of  the  emperors.  I  serve  God, 
who  is  in  the  heavens,  whom  no  man  hath  seen,  nor 
can  see.  I  have  never  been  guilty  of  any  crime  pun- 
ishable by  the  public  laws;  if  I  buy  any  thing,  I  pay 
the  duties  to  the  collectors ;  I  acknowledge  my  God 
and  Savior  to  be  the  Emperor  of  all  nations;  I  have 
made  no  complaints  against  any  person,  and  therefore 
they  ought  to  make  none  against  me."  The  pro-con- 
sul, turning  to  the  rest,  said,  "Do  not  ye  imitate  the 
folly  of  this  mad  wretch,  but  rather  fear  our  prince 
arid  obey  his  commands,"  Cittin  answered,  "We 
fear  only  the  Lord  our  God,  who  is  in  heaven."  The 
pro-consul  then  said,  "  Let  them  be  carried  to  prison, 
and  put  in  fetters  till  to-morrow." 

The  next  day,  being  seated  on  his  tribunal, 
he  caused  them  to  be  brought  before  him,  and  said 
to  the  women,  "  Honor  our  prince,  and  do  sacrifice 
to  the  gods."  Donata  replied,  "  We  honor  Csesar  as 
Caesar ;  but  to  God  we  offer  prayers  and  worship." — 
Vestina  said,  "  I  also  am  a  christian."  Secunda  said, 
"I  also  believe  in  my  God,  and  will  continue  stead- 
fast to  him  ;  and  as  for  your  gods,  we  will  not  serve  and 
adore  them,"  The  pro-consul  ordered  them  to  be 
separated ;  then  having  called  for  the  men,  he  said  to 

*  ehrifit. 


10© 

Speratus,  "  Perseverest  thou  in  being  a  christian  ?" — 
Speratus  answered,  "Yes,  I  do  persevere  ;  let  all  give 
ear ;  I  am  a  christian ;"  vv^hich  being  heard  by  the  rest 
they  said,  "  We  also  are  christians."  The  pro-con- 
sul said,  "  You  will  neither  consider  nor  receive  mer- 
cy. "^  They  replied,  "  Do  what  you  please,  we  shall 
die  joyfully  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ."  The  pro- 
consul asked,  -'  What  books  are  those  which  you  read 
and  revere  ?"  Speratus  replied,  "  The  four  gospels  of 
our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  the  Epistles  of  the 
apostle  St.  Paul,  and  all  the  scripture  that  is  inspired 
of  God."  The  pro-consul  said,  "  I  will  give  you  three 
days  to  come  to  yourselves."  Upon  w^iich  Speratus 
answered,  "  I  am  a  christian,  and  such  are  all  those 
who  are  with  me,  and  we  will  never  quit  the  faith  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  ;  do,  therefore,  what  you  think  fit." 

The  prQ-consul  seeing  their  resolution,  pronounced 
sentence  against  them,  that  they  should  die  by  the 
hands  of  the  executioner,  in  these  terms ;  "  Speratus, 
&c.  having  acknowledged  themselves  to  be  christians, 
and  having  refused  to  pay  due  honor  to  the  emperor, 
I  command  their  heads  to  be  cut  off."  This  having 
been  read,  Speratus  and  the  rest  said ;  "  We  give  thanks 
to  God,  who  honoreth  us  this  day,  with  being  received 
as  martyrs  in  heaven,  for  confessing  his  name."  They 
were  carried  to  th^  place  of  punishment,  where  they 
fell  on  their  knees  all  together,  and  having  again  given 
thanks  to  Jesus  Christ,  they  were  beheaded." 

At  Carthage  four  young  catechumens  were  also  sei- 
zed, Revocatus  and  Felicitas,  slaves  to  the  same  mas- 
ter,' with  Secondulus,  and  also  Vivia  Perpetua,  a  lady 
of  qualit}' .  She  had  a  father,  a  mother,  and  two  broth- 
ers, of  whom  one  was  a  catechumen ;  she  was  mar- 
ried ;  had  a  son  at  her  breast,  and  was  about  22 
years  of  age.  To  these  five,  Satur  voluntarily  joined 
himself  by  an  excess  of  zeal  too  coinmon  at  that  time. 
While  they  were  in  the  hands  of  their  persecutors,  the 
father  of  Perpetua,  himself  a  Pagan,  but  full  of  affec- 
tion to  his  favorite  offspring,  importuned  her  to  fall 
from  the  faith.  His  entreaties  were  in  vain.  Her  pil- 
ous constancy  appeared  to  liim  an  absurd  obstinacy, 


101 

and  in  his  rage  he  gave  her  rough  treatment.  While 
under  guard,  before  they  were  confined  in  prison,  these 
catechumens  found  means  to  procure  baptism,  and 
Perpetua's  prayers  were  directed  particularly  for  pa- 
tience under  bodily  pains.  They  were  then  put  into 
a  dark  dungeon.  Perpetua's  concern  for  her  infant 
was  extreme.  Tertius  and  Pomponius,  two  deacons 
of  the  church,  obtained  by  money  that  they  might  go 
out  of  the  dark  dungeon,  and  for  some  hours,  refresh 
themselves  in  a  more  commodious  place,  v»^here  Per- 
petua  gave  the  breast  to  her  infant,  and  then  recom- 
mended him  carefully  to  her  mother.  For  some  time 
her  mind  was  devoured  with  concern  for  the  distress 
she  had  brought  on  her  family,  though  it  was  for  the 
sake  of  a  good  conscience,  but  in  time  her  spirit  was 
more  comp^osed,  and  her  prison  became  a  palace. 

Her  father,  some  time  after,  came  to  the  prison, 
overwhelmed  with  grief,  which,  in  all  probability,  was 
augmented  by  the  reflections  he  made  on  his  pas- 
sionate behavior  to  her  at  their  last  interview.  "  Have 
pity,  my  daughter,"  says  he,  "on  my  grey  hairs;  have 
pity  on  your  father,  if  I  were  ever  worthy  of  that  name  ; 
if  I  myself  have  brought  you  up  to  this  age,  if  I  have 
preferred  you  to  all  your  brethren,  make  me  not  a  re- 
proach to  mankind,  respect  your  father  and  your  aunt, 
(these,  probably,  were  joined  in  the  interests  of  pagan- 
ism, while  the  mother  appears  to  have  been  a  chris- 
tian, otherwise  his  silence  concerning  her  seems 
hardly  to  be  accounted  for ;)  have  compassion  on 
your  son,  who  cannot  survive  you ;  lay  aside  your 
obstinacy,  lest  you  destroy  us  all ;  for  if  you  perish, 
we  must  all  shut  our  mouths  in  disgrace."  With 
much  tenderness  he  kissed  her  hands,  threw  himself 
at  her  feet,  weeping  and  calling  her  no  longer  hh 
daughter,  but  his  mistress.  He  was  the  only  one  in 
the  family  who  did  not  rejoice  at  her  martyrdom.  Per- 
petua,  though  inwardly  torn  with  filial  affection,  could 
offer  no  other  comfort  than  to  desire  him  to  acquiesce 
in  the  Divine  disposal. 

The  next  day,  they  w^ere  all  brought  before  the  court, 
and  examined  in  the  presence  of  vast  crowds.     There 


102 

her  unhappy  father  appeared  with  his  little  grand- 
Son,  and  taking  Perpetua  aside,  conjured  her  to  have 
some  pity  on  her  child,  The  procurator,  Hilarian, 
joined  m  the  suit,  but  in  vain.  The  old  man  then  at- 
tempted to  draw  his  daughter  from  the  scaffold.  Hi- 
larian ordered  him  to  be  beaten,  and  a  blow,  which 
he  received  with  a  staff,  was  felt  by  Perpetua  very  se- 
verely. 

Hilarian  ordered  them  to  be  exposed  to  the  wild 
beasts.  They  then  returned  cheerfully  to  their  prison. 
Perpetua  sent  the  deacon,  Pomponius,  to  demand  her 
child  of  her  father,  which  he  refused  to  return.  The 
health  of  the  child,  we  are  told,  suffered  not,  nor  did 
Perpetua  feel  any  bodily  inconvenience. 

Secondulus  died  in  prison.  Felicitas  was  eight 
months  gone  with  child,  and  seeing  the  days  of  the 
public  shews  to  be  near,  was  afflicted  lest  her  execu- 
tion should  be  deferred.  Three  days  before  the  spec- 
tacles, her  companions  joined  in  prayer  for  her. — 
Presently  after,  her  pains  came  upon  her,  and  she 
was  delivered  of  a  child,  but  with  much  difficulty. — 
One  of  the  door-keepers,  who  perhaps  expected  to 
have  found  in  her  a  stoical  insensibility,  and  heard  her 
cries ;  said,  "  Do  you  complain  of  this  ?  what  will  you 
do  when  you  are  exposed  to  the  beasts?"  Felicitas 
answered  with  a  sagacity  truly  christian,  "  It  is  /  that 
suffer  now,  but  then  there  will  be  another  with  me,  that 
will  suffer  for  me,  because  I  shall  suffer  for  his  sake.^^ 
Her  new  born  daughter  was  delivered  to  a  christian 
woman,  who  nursed  it  as  her  own. 

The  tribune,  believing  a  report  of  some,  that  the 
prisoners  would  free  themselves  by  magical  practices, 
treated  them  roughly.  "  Why  did'nt  you,"  says  Per- 
petua, "  give  us  some  relief?  Will  it  not  be  for  your 
honor  that  we  should  appear  well  fed  at  the  spec- 
tacles." 

This  address  had  the  desired  effect,  and  procur- 
ed a  very  agreeable  alteration  in  their  treatment. 
'The  day  before  the  shews,  they  gave  them  their  last 
meal.  The  martyrs  did  their  utmost  to  convert  this  into 
a  hve  feast,  they  ate  it  in  public  ;  their  brethren  an^ 


Ids 

others  were  allowed  to  visit  them,  and  the  keeper  of 
the  prison  himself,  by  this  time,  was  converted  to  the 
faith  ;  they  talked  to  the  people,  warned  them  to  flee 
from  the  wrath  to  come,  pointed  out  to  them  their  own 
happy  lot,  and  smiled  at  the  curiosity  of  those  who 
ran  to  see  them.  "  Observe  well  our  faces,"  cries 
Satur,  with  much  animation,  "  that  ye  may  know  them 
at  the  day  of  judgment." 

The  Spirit  of  God  was  much  with  them  on  the  day 
of  trial ;  joy,  rather  than  fear,  was  painted  on  their 
looks..  Perpetua,  cherished  by  Jesus  Christ,  went  on 
with  a  composed  countenance  and  an  easy  pace,  hold- 
ing down  her  eyes,  lest  the  spectators  might  draw 
wrong,  conclusions  from  their  vivacity.  Some  idola- 
trous habits  were  offered  them :  "  We  sacrifice  our 
lives,"  say  they,  "  to  avoid  this,  and  thus  we  have  bar-^ 
gained  with  you."  The  tribune  desisted  from  his  de- 
mand. 

Perpetua  sang^  as  already  victorious,  and  Revoca- 
tus,  Saterninus,  and  Satur,  endeavored  to  affect  the 
people  with  the  fear  of  the  wrath  to  come.  Being 
come  into  Hilarian's  presence,  "  Thou  judgest  us," 
say  they, "  and  God  shall  judge  thee."  The  mob  was 
enraged,  arid  insisted  on  their  being  scourged  before 
they  were  exposed  to  the  wild  beasts.  It  was  done, 
and  the  martyrs  rejoiced  in  being  conformed  to  their 
Savior's  sufferings.  After  this  they  were  exposed  to 
the  wild  beasts,  and  having,  with  great  fortitude  and 
holy  composure  of  soul,  undergone  a  great  variety  of 
sufferings,  they  all  fell  asleep  in  Jesus. 

During  the  course  of  this  dreadful  persecution,  the  en- 
mity of  the  human  heart,  against  the  holy  reHgion  of  Je- 
sus, raged  to  an  awful  degree ;  and  the  grace  of  God,  in 
the  sudden  and  wonderful  conversions  of  several  per- 
sons who  voluntarily  suffered  death  for  that  doctrine 
which  they  before  detested,  was  gloriously  displayed. 

Lyons  was  once  more  dyed  with  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs.  It  was  at  this  time  that  Irenseus  perished 
and  many  with  him. 

Some  churches  purchased  their  peace  of  the  magis- 
trates, informers,  and  soldiers,  who  were  appointed  to 


104 

search  them  out,  by  paying  them  money.  The  pas- 
tors of  the  churches  approved  of  this  proceeding,  be- 
cause it  was  only  enduring  the  loss  of  their  goods,  and 
preferring  that  to  the  endangering  of  their  souls.  But 
God,  to  moderate  the  distress  of  his  people,  and  not 
to  suffer  them  to  be  tried  by  persecution  at  once  very 
long,  in  the  year  two  hundred  and  eleven,  called  the 
tyrant  Severus  to  his  bar,  to  give  an  account  for  his 
cruelties  and  opposition  to  his  kingdom,  after  he  had 
reigned  eighteen  years.  Under  his  son  and  succes- 
sor Caracalla,  though  a  monster  of  wickedness,  the 
church  found  some  repose  and  tranquility.  During 
the  seven  years  and  six  months,  which  he  reigned, 
the  christians  found  in  him  friendship  and  protection. 
Indeed,  for  the  space  of  thirty  eight  years,  from  the 
death  of  Severus  to  the  reign  of  Decius,  if  we  except 
the  short,  turbulent  interval  of  Maximinus,  the  calm 
of  the  church  continued.  About  the  year  two  hun- 
dred and  ten,  Origen  came  to  Rome,  desirous  of  visiting 
that  ancient  church,  but  soon  returned  to  Alexandria, 
and  to  his  office  of  catechizing.  Heretics  and  philo- 
sophers attended  his  lectures,  and  he  took,  no  doubt,  a 
very  excellent  method  to  win  their  regard  to  himself 
at  least,  by  instructing  them  in  civil  and  secular  learn- 
mg.  When  philosophers  pressed  him  with  their  opin- 
ions, he  confuted  them  by  arguments  drawn  from  oth- 
er philosophers,  and  commented  on  their  works  with  so 
much  acute ness  and  sagacity,  as  to  acquire  among 
Gentiles  a  reputation  for  great  learning  and  wisdom. 
He  encouraged  many  to  study  the  liberal  arts,  assuring 
them,  that  they  would,  by  that  means,  be  much  better 
furnislxed  for  the  contemplation  of  the  holy  scripture, 
and  was  entirely  of  opinion,  that  secular  and  philoso- 
phical institutes  were  veiy  necessary  and  profitable 
for  himself.  But  what  can  Origen  mean  by  asserting 
the  utility  and  even  necessity  of  philosophy  for  himself 
as  a  christian  ?  Are  not  the  scriptures  able  to  make  a 
man  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ 
Jesus  J  that  the  ntan  of  God  may  be  perfect^  thoroughly 
furnished  to  every  good  work?  To  him  the  gospel 
deems  to  have  triumphed  over  Gentilism,  through  the 


105 

S,id  of  heathen  philosophy;  but  it  appears  to  have  been 
hereby  corruptee],  and  many  greatly  departed  from 
the  simplicity  of  the  gospel.  An  acquaintance  with 
the  classics  and  philosophers  may  furnish  a  person 
with  strong  arguments  to  prove  the  necessity  and 
excellency  of  Divine  revelation,  and  this  deserves 
seriously  to  be  encouraged  in  all  who  are  to  instruct 
others,  for  their  improvement  in  taste,  language,  elo- 
quence, and  history.  But  if  these  are  to  dictate  in 
religion,  or  are  thought  capable,  even  of  adding  to  the 
stock  of  theological  knowledge,  the  scriptures  may 
seem  to  have  been  defectively  written.  Origen  was 
laborious  at  his  attempts  to  mix  things,  which  the  Ho- 
ly Ghost  assures  us,  v/ill  not  amalgamate  ;  for  among 
his  learned  converts,  we  hear  nothing  of  conviction  of 
sin,"of  conversion,  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
or  of  the  love  of  Christ.  The  allegorical  and  philo- 
sophical interpretations  of  the  scriptures  by  Origen 
much  clouded  their  true  hght. 
Macrinus  succeeded  Caracalla, 


CHAPTER  Vi. 

Vhristian  affairs  during  the  Reign  of  Macrinus^  Helioga- 
balus,  Alexandrinus^  MaximinuSy  Fupienus,  Gordian^ 
and  Philip. 


.ACRINUS  reigned  not  quite  a  year.  Ileliogaba- 
lus,  whose  follies  and  vices  were  infamous,  succeeded 
him,  and  having  swayed  the  sceptre  three  years  and 
nine  months,  was  slain  at  the  age  of  18.  The  church 
of  God  suiTered  nothing  from  him.  His  cousin,  Alex- 
ander, in  the  16th  year  of  his  age,  succeeded  him,  and 
was  one  of  the  best  moral  characters  in  civil  history. 
He  did  not  persecute  the  christians,  but  rather  approv- 
ed and  countenanced  them. 

This  emperor  had  a  domestic  chapel,  where  he,  ev- 
eiy  morijing,  worshipped  those  princes  who  had  been 
o 


106 

fankecT  among  the  gods,  whose  characters  were  most 
esteemed ;  among  whom  he  considered  Apollonius  of 
Tyana,  Jesus  Christ,  Abraham,  and  Orpheus. 

It  seems  to  have  been  his  plan  to  encourage  every 
thing  that  had  the  appearance  of  religion  and  virtue^^ 
and  to  discountenance  whatever  was  openly  immoral 
and  profane.  He  appears  to  have  learnt,  in  some  meas- 
ure, the  doctrine  of  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead,  and  by 
the  help  of  the  Electic  philosophy,  to  have  attempted 
to  consolidate  all  religions  in  one  mass.  But  things 
which  accompany  salvation,  will  not  incorporate  witk 
this  plan. 

At  this  time  Noetus,  of  Smyrna,  propagated  in  the 
east,  the  heresy,  that  there  is  no  distinction  between 
the  Divine  Persons  in  the  Godhead.  The  pastors  of 
the  church  of  Ephesus,  to  which  he  belonged,  sum- 
moned him  before  them,  and  asked  whether  he  really 
maintained  this  opinion.  At  first  he  denied  it;  but 
afterwards,  having  formed  a  party,  he  became  more 
bold,  and  publicly  taught  this  heresy.  Being  again 
interrogated  by  the  pastors,  he  said,  "^\Vliatharm  have 
I  done  ?  I  glorify  none  but  one  God ;  I  know  none  be- 
sides him  who  hath  been  begotten,  who  suffered  and 
died."  In  this  way  he  evidently  confounded  the  per- 
sons of  the  Father  and  the  Son  together;  and  being 
obstinate  in  his  views,  was  ejected  from  the  churchy^ 
with  his  disciples. 

This  proves  that  there  were,  at  that  time,  zeal  and 
faithfulness  among  the  primitive  christians,  to  support 
the  fundamental  articles  of  their  religion. 

Origen  was  now  sent  for  to  Athens  to  assist  the 
churches,  who  were  there  disturbed  with  several  her- 
esies. Thence  he  went  to  Palestine.  At  Caesarea, 
Theoctistus,  the  bishop,  and  Alexander,  bishop  of  Je- 
ni&alem,.ordained  him  a  priest,  at  the  age  of  45,  about 
the  jjear  230.  Demetrius,  his  own  bishop  was  of- 
fended, and  exposed  his  youthful  indiscretion  in  his 
having  mutilated  himself,  and  on  his  return  to  Alex- 
andria, procured  his  ejection  from  the  church,  by  a 
council  of  pastors,  on  account  of  some  errors  which 
Had  appeared  in  his  works.     Banished  from  Egy|>t^ 


107 

Origen  repaired  to  Palestine  to  his  friends  who  had 
ordained  him,  followed  by  many  disciples.  Here  the 
famous  Gregory  Thaumaturgus  attended  his  theolo- 
gical lectures,  which  were  still  delivered  in  Origen^g 
usual,  manner. 

Demetrius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  died,  after  having 
held  that  office  43  years.     Heraclas  succeeded  him. 

In  the  year  235,  the  emperor  Alexander  was  mur- 
dered, together  with  his  mother,  and  Maximin  the 
murderer  obtained  the  empire.  His  malice  against 
the  house  of  Alexander  disposed  him  to  persecute  the 
christians,  and  he  gave  orders  to  put  to  death  the  pas- 
tors of  churches.  Others  suffered  with  them.  The 
flame  extended  even  to  Cappadocia.  Origen  was 
obliged  to  retire.  The  tyrant's  reign  continued  only 
.three  years. 

Pupienus  and  Balbinus,  the  successors  of  Maximin, 
were  slain  m  the  year  238.  Gordian  reigned  six 
jears,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  murderer,  Philip  the 
Arabian. 

That  Origen's  philosophy  Had  not  obliterated  his 
Christianity,  appears  from  a  letter  addressed  to  his 
scholar  Thaumaturgus,  in  which  he  exhorts  him  to 
apply  himself  chiefly  to  the  Holy  Scripture,  to  read  it 
very  attentively,  not  to  speak  or  judge  of  it  lightly, 
but  with  unshaken  faith  and  prayer,  which,  says  he, 
is  absolutely  necessary  for  understanding  it. 

Philip  began  to  reign  in  the  year  two  hundred  and 
forty  four.  He  appears  to  have  professed  the  chris- 
tian religion,  but  not  to  have  been  cordial  in  it ;  for  he 
conducted  the  secular  games,  which  were  full  of  idol- 
atry, and  hereby  manifested  that  he  was  unwilling  to 
give  up  any  thing  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  Philip's  pro- 
fession merely  shows  that  the  progress  of  Christianity 
in  the  world  was  then  very  considerable ;  but  its  origi'" 
nal  purity  had  greatly  declined. 

Philip  reigned  five  years,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Decius  his  murderer.  A  little  before  his  death,  in 
the  year  two  hundred  and  forty  eight,  Cyprian  wa? 
chosen  bishop  of  Carthage, 


10^ 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Conversion  of  Cyprian. 

t-^YPpIAI^  was  a  professor  of  oratory  in  llie  city  of 
Carthage,  and  a  man  of  wealth,  quality  and  dignity, 
Caecilius,  a  Carthagenian  presbyter,  had  the  feHcity, 
under  God, to  conduct  him  to  the  knowledge  of  Christ, 
and  in  his  gratitude  Cyprian  afterwards  assumed  the 
surname  of  Caecilius.  His  conversion  was  about  the 
year  two  hundred  and  forty  six.  About  thirteen  years 
was  the  whole  period  of  his  christian  life.  But  God 
Can  do  great  things  in  a  little  time.  He  was,  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  led  on  with  vast  rapidity,  and  in  a  great 
measure  avoided  the  errors  and  delusions  of  false 
learning  and  self-conceit.  Faith  and  love  seem,  in 
native  simplicity,  to  have  possessed  him  when  an  ear- 
ly convert.  He  saw  iwitb  pity  the  poor  of  the  flock, 
and  knew  no  method  so  proper,  of  employing  the  un- 
righteous mammon,  as  to  relieve  their  distress.  He 
sold  whole  estates  for  their  benefit.  There  appeared 
in  Cyprian  a  spirit  at  once  so  simple,  so  zealous,  and 
so  intelligent,  that  in  about  two  years  after  his  conver- 
sion, he  was  chosen  presbyter  and  then  bishop  of  Car- 
thage. His  virtue  was  not  feigned.  The  love  of  Christ 
^evidently  preponderated  in  him  above  all  secular  con- 
siderations. His  wife  opposed  his  christian  spirit  of 
liberality  in  vain.  The  widow,  the  orphan,  and  the 
poor,  found  in  him  continually  a  sympathizing  bene- 
factor. It  was  with  much  reluctance  that  he  observ- 
ed the  designs  of  the  people  to  choose  him  for  their 
bishop.  He,  however,  yielded  to  their  importunate 
solicitations  and  accepted  the  painful  pre-eminence. 
In  him  we  see  a  man  of  business  and  of  the  world,  ri- 
sing at  once,  a  Phoenix  in  the  <^hurch,  no  extraordina- 
ry theologian  in  point  of  accurate  knowledge,  yet  9, 
useful,  practical  divine,  an  accomplished  pastor,  flam- 
ing with  the  love  of  God  and  of  souls,  and  with  unre- 
mitted activity,  spending  and  being  spent  for  Christ 


109 

Jesus.  To  all  this  excellence,  be  was  raised  by  re- 
newing and  sanctifying  grace,  and  made  a  happy  in* 
strument  of  guiding  souls  to  that  rest  which  remains 
for  the  people  of  God. 


CHAPTER  YIIl. 

The  Beginnings  of  the  Persecution  of  Deciits,  and  Cyp- 
rian^s  Government  till  his  Retirement, 

XiOW  Cyprian  conducted  himself  in  his  ministry, 
who  is  sufficient  to  relate  ?"  says  Pontinus,  his  dea- 
con, and  biographer.  Some  particular  account,  how- 
ever, might  have  been  expected  from  one  who  had 
such  ample  opportunity  of  information.  One  thing  he 
notices  of  his  external  appearance.  His  looks  had  a 
due  mixture  of  gravity  and  cheerfulness,  so  that  it  was 
doubtfui  whether  he  was  more  worthy  of  love  or  of 
reverence.  His  dress  also  was  correspondent  to  his 
looks  ;  he  had  renounced  the  secular  pomp  to  which 
his  rank  in  life  entitled  him,  yet  he  avoided  affected 
penury.  From  a  man  of  Cyprian's  piety  and  good 
sense  united,  such  a  conduct  might  be  expected. 

While  Cyprian  was  laboring  to  recover  that  spirit 
of  godliness  among  the  Africans,  which  long  peace 
had  corrupted,  Philip  was  siain  and  succeeded  by 
Decius.  His  enmity  to  the  former  emperor  conspired 
with  his  Pagan  prejudices  to  bring  on  the  most  dread- 
ful persecution  which  the  church  had  yet  experienced. 
Jt  was  evident  that  nothing  less  than  the  destructiorj 
of  the  christian  name  was  intended. 

The  eventful  period  of  Cyprian's  ministiy  extends 
from  the  year  248  to  260.  Decius  became  emperor 
towards  the  beginning  of  this  period.  The  persecu- 
tion raged  with  astonishing  fury  both  in  the  east  and 
in  .the  west.  The  latter  is  the  scene  before  us  at  pre- 
sent. And  in  a  treatise  of  Cyprian  concerning  the 
lapsed,  we  have  an  affecting  account  Of  the  declension 
trom  the  spirit  of  christianiry,  which  had  taken  plac^ 


110 

feefore  his  conversion,  which  moved  God  to  chastise 
his  church.  "If  the  cause ^f  our  miseries,"  says  he, 
■"  be  investigated,  the  cure  of  the  wound  is  foimd. — 
The  Lord  would  have  his  family  to  be  tried.  And 
because  the  long  peace  had  corrupted  the  discipline 
divinely  revealed  to  us  ;  the  heavenly  chastisement 
hath  raised  up  our  faith  which  had  lain  almost  dor- 
mant ;  and  when  by  our  sins  we  had  deserved  to  suf- 
fer still  more,  the  merciful  Lord  so  moderated  all 
things,  that  the  whole  scene  rather  deserves  the  name 
of  a  trial  than  a  persecution.  Each  was  bent  on  im- 
proving his  patrimony  :  forgetting  what  believers  had 
done  under  tlie  apostles,  and  what  they  ought  always 
to  do,  they  brooded  over  the  arts  of  amassing  wealth. 
The  pastors  and  deacons  equally  forgat  their  duty, 
works  of  mercy  were  neglected,  and  discipline  was  at 
the  lowest  ebb.  Luxury  and  effeminaey  prevailed.  Me- 
retricious arts  in  dress  were  cultivated.  Fraud  and  de- 
ceit were  practised  among  brethren.  Christians  could 
unite  themselves  in  matrimony  with  unbelievers,  could 
swear,  not  only  without  reverence,  but  even  without 
veracity  ;  with  haughty  asperity  they  despised  their 
ecclesiastical  superiors  ;  could  rail  against  one  anoth- 
er with  outrageous  acrimony,  and  conduct  quarrels 
with  settled  malice  ;  even  many  bishops,  who  ought 
to  be  guides  and  patterns  to  the  rest,  neglecting  the 
peculiar  duties  of  their  stations,  gave  themselves  up 
to  secular  pursuits  ;  deserting  their  places  of  residence 
and  their  flocks,  they  travelled  through  distant  pro- 
vinces in  questof  gain,  gave  no  assistance  to  the  needy 
brethren^  were  insatiable  in  their  thirst  of  money,  pos- 
sessed estates  by  fraud,  and  multiplied  usury.  What 
have  we  not  deserved  to  suffer  for  such  conduct  ? — - 
.Even  the  Divine  Word  hath  foretold  us  what  we  might 
expect,  ''•If  his  children  forsake  my  law,  and  walk  not  in 
my  judgments,  I  will  visit  their  offences  ivith  the  rod,  and 
their  sin  ivith  scourges.'^''  These  things  have  been  de- 
nounced and  foretold,  but  in  vain ;  our  sins  have 
brought  our  affairs  to  that  pass,  that  while  we  despis- 
ed the  Lord's  directions  we  were  obliged  to  undergo 
the  correction  of  our  evils  and  the  trial  of  our  faith  by 
/severe  remedies." 


That  a  tleep  declension  from  christian  purity  had 
taken  place,  not  only  in  the  East,  where  false  philoso- 
phy aided  its  progress,  bat  also  in  the  West,  where  the 
common  influence  of  prosperity  on  human  depravity 
appears,  is  now  completely  evident,  and  it  deserves  to 
be  remarlced,  that  the  first  grand  and  general  declen- 
sion, since  the  first  out-pouring  of  the  Divine  Spirit, 
should  be  fixed  about  the  middle  of  this  century. — 
For  a  time  like  this  God  raised  up  Cyprian,  by  a 
strong  personal  work  of  Divine  grace  on  his  own  hearty 
and  qualified  him  for  great  usefulness-  to  the  church 
under  her  deep  afflictions. 

In  the  early  part  of  this  persecution,  vast  numbers, 
from  am^ng  Cyprian's  people,  with  whom  avarice  had 
taken  such  deep  root,  immediately  lapsed  into  idola- 
try. Even  before  men  were  accused  as  christians, 
many  ran  to  the  Forum  and  sacrificed  to  the  gt)ds  as 
they  were  ordered,  and  the  crowds  of  them  were  so 
large  that  the  magistrates  wished  to  de^Qx  a  number  of 
them  till  the  next  day,  but  were  importuned  by  the 
wretched  suppliants  to  allow  them,  that  night,  to  prove 
themselves  heathens. 

At  Rome  the  persecution  raged  with  unremitting 
violence.  There  Fabian  the  bishop  suffered,  and  for 
some  time  it  became  impracticable  to  elect  a  succes- 
sor ;  and  yet  it  does  not  appear  that  the  metropolis- 
suffered  more  in  proportion  than  many  other  places, 
since  we  find  that  the  flame  of  persecution  had  driven 
some  bishops  from  distant  provinces  who  fled  for  shel- 
ter to  Rome.  Cyprian,  however,  having  been  regular- 
ly informed  by  the  Roman  clergy  of  the  martyrdom 
of  their  bishop,  congratulated  them  on  his  glorious  eX' 
it,  and  exulted  on  occasion  of  his  uprightness  and  in- 
tegrity. He  expresses  the  pleasure  he  experienced  that 
his  edifying  example  had  so  much  penetrated  their 
minds,  and  owns  the  energy  which  he  felt  to  imitate 
the  pattern. 

Moyses  and  Maximus,  two  Roman  presbyters,  with 
other  confessors  were  also  seized  and  imprisoned. — • 
Attempts  were  repeatedly  made  to  persuade  them  to 
r,elinqiiish  the    faith,    but  in  vain.      Cypriao  found 


%  112 

iiieans  to  write  to  them  also  a  letter  full  of  benevo- 
lence, and  breathing  the  strongest  pathos.  He  tells 
them  his  heart  was  with  them  continually,  that  he 
prayed  for  them  in  his  public  ministry,  and  in  pri- 
vate. He  comforts  them  under  the  pressures  of  hunger 
and  thirst  which  they  endured,  and  congratulates  them 
for  living  now  not  for  this  life,  but  for  the  next,  and 
particularly  because  their  example  would  be  a  means 
of  confirming  many  who  were  in  a  wavering  state. — 
But  Carthage  soon  became  an  unsafe  residence  for  Cy- 
prian himself.  By  repeated  suffrages  of  the  people  at 
the  theatre  he  was  demanded  to  be  taken  and  given 
to  the  lions  ;  and  it  behoved  him  immediately  to  retire 
into  a  place  of  safety,  or  to  expect  the  crown  of  mar- 
tyrdom. 

Cyprian's  spirit  in  interpreting  scripture  was  more 
simple^  and  more  accommodated  to  receive  its  plain 
and  obvious  sense,  than  that  of  men  who  had  learnt  to 
refine  and  subtilize.  He  knew  the  liberty  which  his 
Divine  Master  had  given  to  his  people  of  fleeing,  when 
they  were  persecuted  in  one  city,  to  another,  and 
embraced  it.  Nay,  he  seems  scarce  to  have  thought 
it  lawful  to  do  otherwise.  Even  the  last  state  of  his 
martyrdom  evinces  this.  His  manner  of  enduring  it, 
when  it  was  providentially  brought  on  him,  sufficiently 
clears  him  of  all  suspicion  of  pusillanimity.  To  unite 
such  seemingly  opposite  qualities  as  discretion  and 
fortitude,  each  in  a  very  high  degree,-  is  a  sure  char- 
acteristic of  greatness  in  a  christian  ;  it  is  grace  in  its 
highest  exercise.  Pontius  thinks  it  v/as  not  without  a 
particular  Divine  direction  that  he  was  moved  to  act 
m  this  manner  for  the  benefit  of  the  church. 

Behold  him,  now  safe,  under  God,  from  the  arm  of 
persecution,  through  the  love  of  his  people,  in  some 
place  of  retreat,  for  the  space  of  two  years,  and  let  us 
next  see  how  this  time  was  employed. 


ii5 


CHAPTER  IX, 

^he  History  of  Cyprian  and  the  Western  Church  duririg 
his  Retirement  oftvjo  years, 

\jYPRIAN  was  never  more  active  than  in  his  retreat. 
Nothing  of  moment  occurred  in  ecclesiastical  affairs, 
ieither  in  Africa  or  Italy,  with  which  he  was  not  ac- 
quainted ;  and  his  counsels,  under  God,  were  of  the 
greatest  influence  in  both  countries. 

The  clergy  at  Rome,  having  learnt  what  were  the 
sufferings  of  the  clergy  at  Carthage,  and  the  retreat  of 
Cyprian,  and  fearing  lest  his  departure  from  his  people, 
when  they  were  in  such  an  afflicted  condition,  might  be 
attended  with  pernicious  consequences,  provided  the 
pastors  of  the  churches  at  Carthage  imitated  his  exam- 
ple in  flight,  took  measures  to  express  to  them  the  deep 
sense  which  they  had,  both  of  their  own  situation  and 
that  of  the  clergy  of  Carthage,  whose  duty  it  was  to 
take  care  not  to  incur  upon  themselves  the  censure 
of  faithless  shepherds ;  but  rather  to  imitate  their 
.  Lord,  the  Good  Shepherd,  who  laid  down  his  own  life 
for  his  flock,  and  who  so  earnestly  and  repeatedly 
charges  Simon  Peter^  as  a  proof  of  his  love  to  his  Mas- 
ter, to  feed  his  sheep.  "  We  would  hot  wishj  dear 
brethren,"  say  they,  "  to  find  you,  mere  mercenaries, 
but  good  shepherds,  since  you  know  it  must  be  high- 
ly sinful  in  you  not  to  exhort  the  brethren  to  stand 
immovable  in  the  faith,  lest  the  brethren  be  totally 
subverted  by  idolatry.  Nor  do  we  only  in  words  thus 
exhort  you,  but,  as  you  may  learn  from  many  who 
come  from  us  to  you,  we  have  done,  and  still  do,  with 
the  help  of  God,  all  these  things,  with  all  sohcitude 
and  at  the  hazard  of  our  lives,  having,  before  our  eyes, 
the  fear  of  God  and  perpetual  punishment  rather  than 
the  fear  of  men  and  a  temporary  calamity  ;  not  deser- 
ting the  brethren,  but  exhorting  them  to  stand  in  the 
feith,  and  to  be  ready  to  follow  their  Lord  when  call- 


N%- 


114 

ed  ;  we  have  also  done  our  utmost  to  recover  those  who 
had  gone  up  to  sacrifice  to  save  then-  lives.  Our 
church  stands  fast  in  the  faith  in  general,  though 
some,  overcome  by  terror,  either  because  they  were 
persons  in  high  life,  or  were  moved  by  the  fear  of  men, 
have  lapsed,  yet  these,  though  separated  from  us,  we 
do  not  give  up  as  lost  altogether,  but  we  exhort  them 
to  repent,  if  they  may  find  mercy  with  him  who  is  able 
to  save ;  lest,  by  relinquishing  them,  we  make  them 
still  more  incurable. 

"  Thus,  brethren,  we  would  wish  you  also  to  do ;  as 
much  as  in  you  lies,  exhorting  the  lapsed,  should  they 
be  seized,  a  second  time  to  confess  their  Savior.  And 
we  suggest  to  you  to  receive  again  into  communion, 
any  of  these,  if  they  heartily  desire  it,  and  give  proofs 
of  sound  repentance.  And  certainly  officers  should  be 
appointed  to  minister  to  the  widows,  the  sick,  those  in 
prison  and  those  who  are  in  a  state  of  banishment.  A 
special  care  should  be  exercised  over  the  catechu- 
mens, to  preserve  from  apostacy  ;  and  those,  whose 
duty  it  is  to  inter  the  dead,  ought  to  consider  the  in- 
terment of  the  martyrs  as  matter  of  indespensable  ob- 
ligation. 

"  Certain  we  are,  that  those  servants,  who  shall  be 
found  to  have  been  thus  faithful,  in  that  which  is  least, 
will  have  authority  over  ten  cities.  May  God,  who 
does  all  things  for  those  who  hope  in  him,  grant  that 
we  may  be  all  found  thus  diligently  employed !  The 
brethren  in  bonds,  the  clergy,  and  the  whole  church 
salute  you,  all  of  us,  with  earnest  solicitude,  watching 
for  all  who  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord.  And  we  be- 
seech you,  in  return,  to  be  mindful  of  us  also  in  your 
prayers." 

This  letter  breathes  the  very  spirit  of  the  gospel. — 
The  christian  tenderness,  charity,  meekness,  zeal  and 
prudence  of  Cyprian,  toward  the  brethren  of  Carthage, 
in  his  exile  from  them,  appear  from  the  following  let- 
ter which  he  sent  to  the  clergy  of  that  city. 

"Being  hitherto  preserved  by  the  favor  of  God,  I 
salute  you,  dearest  brethren,  rejoicing  to  hear  of  your 
safety.    As  present  circumstances  permit  not  my  pres- 


115 

ence  among  yoti,  I  beg  you,  by  your  faith  and  by  the 
ties  of  religion,  to  discharge  your  office,  in  conjunction 
with  mine  also,  that  nothing  be  wanting  either  on  the 
head  of  discipline  or  of  diligence.  I  beg  that  nothing 
may  be  wanting  to  supply  the  necessities  of  those  who 
are  imprisoned,  because  of  their  glorious  confession  of 
God,  or  v^o  labor  under  the  pressures  of  indigence 
and  poverty,  since  the  whole  ecclesiastical  fund  is  in 
the  hands  of  the  clergy  for  this  very  purpose,  that  a 
number  may  have  it  in  their  power  to  relieve  the  wants 
of  individuals. 

I  beg  further,  that  you  would  use  evey  prudential 
and  cautious  method  to  procure  the  peace  of  the 
church;  and  if  the  brethren,  through  charity,  wish  to 
confer  with  and  visit  those  pious  confessors,  whom  the 
divine  goodness  hath  thus  far  shone  upon  by  such  good 
beginnings,  that  they  would  however  do  this  cautious- 
ly, not  in  crowds,  nor  in  a  multitude ;  lest  any  odium 
should  hence  arise,  and  the  liberty  of  admission  be 
denied  altogether;  and  while,  through  greediness,  we 
aim  at  too  much,  we  lose  all.  Consult  therefore  and 
provide,  that  this  may  be  done  safely  and  with  discre- 
tion ;  so  that  the  presbyters  one  by  one,  accompanied 
by  tire  deacons  in  turn,  may  successively  minister  to 
them,  because  the  change  of  persons  visiting  them  is 
less  liable  to  breed  suspicion.  For  in  all  things  we 
ought  to  be  meek  and  humble,  as  becomes  the  ser- 
vants of  God,  to  redeem  the  time,  to  have  a  regard  for 
peace,  and  provide  for  the  people.  Most  dearly  be- 
loved and  longed-for,  I  wish  you  all  prosperity,  and  to 
remember  us.  Salute  all  the  brethren;  Victor  the 
deacon,  and  those  that  are  with  us,  salute  you." 

During  this  persecution  many  of  the  common  peo- 
ple and  some  of  the  clergy  renounced  Christianity. — 
This  must  have  been  a  sore  trial  to  so  affectionate  and 
pious  a  pastor  as  was  Cyp.ian. 

When  Cyprian  was  in  his  reth'ement  he  wrote  many 
letters  to  his  afflicted  brethren  at  Carthage,  in  which 
he  warns  and  exhorts  them  to  stand  firm  in  the  faith 
and  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  these  he  enjoins  sub- 
ordination of  the  people  to  their  pastors,  and  that  they 


116 

should  cultivate  an  humble,  modest  aid  peaceable  de- 
meanor; that  m  all  their  sufferings  they  should  con- 
tinue mild  and  humble.  He  points  out  to  them  the 
use  of  good  discipline  in  the  church  of  God,  the  ben- 
efits of  orderly  subjection  in  the  members,  the  danger 
of  pride  and  self-exaltation,  and  the  deceitfulness  of 
the  human  heart.  Much  did  he  warn  them  against 
contentions  and  strifes,  and  exhort  and  entreat  them 
to  live  in  peace  among  themselves,  and  as  far  as  pos- 
sible with  all  mankind. 

Deeply  sensible  that  his  people  had,  before  the  per- 
secution, greatly  provoked  the  Lord  to  wrath,  he  ur- 
ges upon  them  abundantly  the  duty  of  repentance.— »• 
*'  If  the  Lord  see  us  humble  and  quiet,  lovingly  united, 
and  corrected  by  the  present  tribulation  he  will  deliv^ 
er  us." 

The  persecution  at  Carthage  was  dreadful  on  ac- 
count of  the  great  number  of  apostates ;  but  christian 
faith,  patience  and  magnanimity,  in  Cyprian,  and  a 
small  remnant,  were  in  strong  and  lively  exercise. 
Discipline  was  at  this  time  maintained  with  a  good  de^ 
gree  of  care  and  diligence  in  the  church  at  Rome  ;  and 
the  pastors  of  churches  there  carefully  endeavored  to 
strengthen  the  hands  of  the  faithful  in  Carthage,  to 
maintain  the  life,  order  and  vigor  of  true  piety  in  that 
church. 

It  was  a  maxim  of  great  importance,  with  all  who 
loved  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  truth  and  sincerity,  to 
consider  that  there  was  but  one  church  of  Christ  in 
the  world ;  and  that  this  was  diffused  through  various 
provinces,  and  that  all  ought  to  watch  and  strive  to 
keep  it  as  free  from  heresies  as  possible,  and  in  a  state 
of  life  and  gospel  vigor.  It  was  this  unity  and  uniform- 
ity of  the  christian  church  which  hitherto  had  preserv- 
ed it,  under  God,  from  the  baneful  infection  of  here- 
sies. 

The  Roman  clergy  appear,  at  this  time,  to  have 
been  in  general,  men  of  real  piety.  Speaking  of  the 
Importance  of  not  being  hasty  to  re-admit  the  lapsed 
into  the  church,  without  having  first  obtained  ample 
•satisfaction  of  their  deep  and  genuine  contrition,  they 


117 

express  theiirs^es  in  the  following  language  ;  "  Let 
them  knock  at  the  doors,  but  not  break  them.  Let 
them  go  to  the  thresk^ld  of  the  church,  but  not  leap 
over  it.  Let  tlwiri  watch  at  the  gates  of  the  heavenly 
camp,  but  with  that  modesty  which  becomes  those  who 
remember  th^y  have  fe-een  deserters.  Let  them  arm 
themselves  indeed  with  the  weapons  of  humility,  and 
resume  that  shield  of  faith  which  they  dropped,  through 
the  fear  of  death  ;  but  so  that  they  may  be  armed 
against  the  devil,  not  against  the  church  which  grievei 
at  their  fall." 

While  Cyprian  was  absent  from  his  church  at  Car- 
thage, he  was  active  in  his  retirement  to  revive  a  spirit 
of  true  gospel  discipline  among  the  people  of  his  pas- 
toral charge  ;  but  Felicissimus,  who  had  long  been 
a  secret  enemy  of  the  bishop,  and  a  person  of  a  very 
exceptionable  character,  by  many  artifices  and  blan- 
dishments, drew  away  a  party,  and  encouraged  many 
not  to  observe  ecclesiastical  discipline  taithfully  and 
modestly.'  This  ambitious  demagogue  used  his  ut- 
most artifice  to  bring  over  to  his  views  all  the  lapsed, 
to  make  his  party  sufficiently  strong  to  prevent  an  ex- 
communication of  himself  from  the  church  for  the 
crime  of  adultery,  of  w^hich  he  was  guilty.  Under  tbis 
state  of  affairs,  Cyprian  writes  to  the  lapsed  and  all 
leaning  to  a  schismatic  spirit,  "  There  is  one  God, 
one  Christ,  one  church.  Depart,  1  pray  you,  far  from 
these  men,  and  avoid  their  discourse  as  a  plague  and 
pestilence.  They  hinder  your  prayers  and  tears  by 
affording  you  false  consolations.  Acquiesce,  1  beseech 
you,  in  our  counsel,  who  pray  daily  for  you,  and  de- 
sire you  to  be  restored  to  the  church  by  the  grace  of 
the  Lord.  Join  your  prayers  and  tears  with  ours.  But, 
if  any,  careless  of  repentance,  shall  betake  himself  to 
Felicissimus  and  his  party,  let  him  know  that  his  after- 
return  to  the  church  will  be  impracticable." 

Novatus,  a  presbyter  of  Carthage,  was  the  prin- 
cipal actor  in  these  disagreeable  scenes.  He  was 
extremely  scandalous  and  immoral.  His  domestic 
crimes  had  been  so  notorious  as  to  render  him  not 
only  no  longer  fit  to  be  a  minister,  but  even  unworthy 


118 

to  be  received  into  lay  communioilBNpie  examina- 
tion of  his  conduct  was  jigt  going  to  taji©  place,  when 
the  persecution  by  Deci^iSpr£^||||ted  it.  The  views  of 
Felicissimns  and  his  paify,  he  cnerish<(|  and  supported, 
and  did  much  mischief  in  the,  church.  This  dreadful 
persecution  did  not  unite  qbiis|ian  projiusors  in  love. 
Novatus,  either  unwilling  to»faCe  the- bishop  of  Car- 
thage, or  desirous  to  extend  the  mischiefs  of  schism, 
passed  the  sea  and  came  to  Rome.  There  he  had  the 
address  to  separate  a  priest  named  Novatian  from  the 
Roman  church,  and  to  bring  him  to  associate  with  him- 
self. These  jointly  insistpd  that  it  is  wrong  to  receive 
those  into  the  church  who  once  had  lapsed,  though  they 
give  the  fullest  evidence  of  sincere  repentance. 

At  this  time,  sixteen  bishops  happening  to  be  at 
Rome,  ordained  Cornelius,  bishop  of  Rome,  as  the 
successor  of  Fabian.  He  was  very  unwilling  to  ac- 
cept the  office  ;  but  the  election  of  a  bishop  to  with- 
stand the  growing  schism  appeared  necessary,  and  the 
people  who  were  present  approved  of  his  ordination. 

Novatian  procured  himself  to  be  ordained  bishop 
in  opposition,  in  a  very  irregular  manner,  and  vented 
calumnies  against  Cornelius,  whose  life  appears  to 
have  been  worthy  of  the  gospel.  The  Novatians  sep- 
arated from  the  general  church,  not  on  grounds  of  doc- 
trine, but  of  discipline.  Their  leader  appears  to  have 
been  sound  in  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.  Novatus, 
conscious  of  scandalous  crimes,  fled  from  Rome  and 
became  bishop  of  the  Novatians  in  Africa.  We  are  not 
to  believe  that  all  his  followers  were  men  void  of  the 
faith  and  love  of  Jesus  :  but  to  refuse  the  re-admission 
of  true  penitents  was  an  instance  of  Pharisaical  pride. 
In  justice  to  Novatian,  it  ought  to  be  mentioned  that 
he  advised  to  exhort  the  lapsed  to  repentance,  and 
then  to  leave  them  to  the  judgment  of  God. 

This  denomination  condemned  second  marriages, 
and  denied  communion  forever  to  such  as,  after  bap- 
tism, married  a  second  time. 

At  length  Cyprian  ventured  out  of  his  retreat  and 
returned  to  Carthage.  In  w^hat  manner  he  conducted 
himself  shall  be  the  subject  of  the  next  chapter. 


119 


^  CHAPTER  X. 

Cyprian's  settlement  of  his  Church  after  his  return^  and 
the  History  of  the  tVestern  Church  till  the  persecution/ 
under  Gallus, 

UiV  the  return  of  Cyprian  to  Carthage,  he  had  much 
to  do.  Decius  had  left  Rome  to  repel  the  incursion  of 
the  Goths,  and  the  church  in  this  distraction  of  public 
affairs  had  a  respite  from  persecution,  but  malice 
against  Christianity  had  not  ceased. 

A  council  was  held  at  Carthage  by  Cyprian  and  the 
other  bishops  of  Africa.  The  ordination  of  Cornelius 
was  recognized  as  legitimate :  while  that  of  Novatian 
was  declared  to  be  schismatical.  Felicissimus  was 
condemned.  The  case  of  the  lapsed  was  determined. 
True  penitents  were  to  be  restored ;  doubtful  charac- 
ters to  be  deferred,  and  yet  every  method  of  christian 
charity  to  be  used  to  facilitate  their  return  and  resto- 
ration. The  Novatians  remained  a  long  time  after,  a 
distinct  body  of  professing  christians.  Though  their 
secession  could  not  be  justified,  the  spirit  of  God  ap- 
pears to  have  been  with  some  of  them,  during  their 
separation  from  the  church.  God  is  not  confined  to 
r^ny  particular  modes  of  ecclesiastical  government, 

Decius  lost  his  life  in  battle,  in  the  year  two  hundred 
and  fifty  one,  after  having  reigned  thirty  months  ;  his 
successor  was  Gallus,  who,  for  a  little  time,  allowed 
peace  to  the  church. 

Cyprian  watched  for  the  good  of  souls  as  one  who 
must  give  an  account  to  God  of  his  ministry,  and 
strove  hard  to  have  all  the  churches  perfectly  joined 
together  in  the  same  mind  and  in  the  same  judg- 
ment. Union,  among  the  professed  friends  of  Christ 
at  Rome,  was  as  much  on  his  heart,  as  union  at  Car- 
thage, because  he  considered  Christ's  body  as  one. 

The  appearance  of  a  new  persecution  from  Gallus 
now  threatening  the  church,  Cyprian,  with  the  African 


120 

Synod,  wrote  to  Cornelius  about  hastening  the  time  of 
receiving  penitents,  that  they  might  be  armed  for  the 
approaching  storm. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

The  Effects  of  the  Persecution  of  Decius  in  the  Easterrl 

Church. 

X  HOUGH  the  Eastern  and  Western  churches  were 
divided  by  the  Greek  and  Roman  language,  yet  were 
they  cemented  by  the  common  bond  of  the  Roman 
government,  and  much  more  so  by  the  common  bond 
of  salvation. 

In  this  persecution,  Alexander,  bishop  of  the 
church  at  Jerusalem,  was  cast  into  prison,  and  finally 
breathed  out  his  soul  under  confinement.  The 
renowned  Origen  too  also  suffered  extremely. — 
Bonds,  torments,  a  dungeon,  the  pressure  of  an  iron 
chair,  the  distension  of  his  feet  for  many  days,  threats 
of  burning,  and  other  evils,  were  inflicted  by  his  ene- 
mies, which  he  manfully  endured.  All  these  things 
ended,  at  last,  in  the  preservation  of  his  life,  the  judge 
sohcitously  taking  care  that  his  tortures  should  not  kill 
him.  This  great  man  at  last  died  in  his  seventieth 
year,  about  the  same  time  as  did  the  emperor  Decius. 

At  this  time  Dionysius  was  bishop  of  Alexandria,  a 
person  of  great  and  desei-ved  renown  in  the  church  ; 
for  a  few  of  his  writings,  we  are  obliged  to  Eusebius. 
In  an  Epistle  to  Germanus,  Dionysius  thus  speaks  : — 
"  Sabinus,  the  Roman  governor,  sent  an  officer  to  seek 
me  during  the  persecution  of  Decius,  and  I  remained 
four  days  at  home,  expecting  his  coming ;  he  made 
the  most  accurate  search  in  the  roads,  the  rivers,  and 
the  fields,  where  he  suspected  I  might  be  hid.  A  con- 
fusion seems  to  have  seized  him,  that  he  should  not 
find  my  house;  for  he  had  no  idea  that  a  man  in  my 
circumstances  should  stay  at  home.  At  length  after 
four  days,  God  ordered  me  to  remove,  and  having 


1^1 

bpciied  nie  &,  way^  Contrary  to  all  exp^ctatioh,  I  and 
my  servants  and  many  of  the  brethren  went  together. 
The  event  shewed  the  whole  was  the  work  of  Divine 
Providence.  About  sun-set,  being  seized,  together 
with  my  company,  by  the  soldiers,  I  was  led  to  Tapo- 
^iris.  But  my  friend,  Tiraotheus,  by  the  providence^  of 
God^  was  hot  present,  nor  was  he  seized.  But  com- 
ing afterwards,  he  found  my  house  forsaken,  and  min- 
isters guarding  it,  and  that  we  were  taken  captive. — 
How  wonderful  was  the  dispensation !  but  it  shall  be 
related  with  truth.  A  countrymen  met  Timotheus, 
flying  in  confusion,  and  asked  the  cause  of  his  hurry ; 
he  told  him  the  truth  5  the  peasant  hearing  it,  went 
away  to  a  nuptial  feast ;  for  in  them  the  custom  was 
to  watch  all  night.  He  infoilned  the  guests  of  what 
he  had  heard.  At  once  they  all  rose  Up,  as  by  a  sig- 
nal, and  ran  quickly  to  us,  and  shouted ;  our  soldiers, 
struck  with  apanie,  fled,  and  the  invaders  found  us  as 
^ve  were,  on  naked  beds.  I  first  thought  they  must 
have  been  a  company  of  robbers,  and  remaining  on 
liiy  bed  in  my  linen,  reached  to  them  the  rest  of  my 
iapparel,  which  was  just  by.  They  ordered  me  to 
rise  and  go  out  quickly.  At  length  understanding  their 
real  design,  I  cried  out  entreating  them  earnestly  to 
depart,  and  let  us  alone.  But  if  they  really  meant 
any  kindness  to  us,  I  begged  them  to  prevent  my  per- 
secutors and  take  ofl"  niy  head.  They  compelled  me 
to  rise  by  plain  violence,  and  I  threv*^  myself  on  the 
ground.  They  seized  my  hands  and  feet,  pulled  me 
out,  by  force ;  I  w^as  set  on  an  ass,  and  conducted  from 
the  place."  In  so  remarkable  a  manner  was  his  use- 
ful life  preserved  to  the  church.  We  shall  see  it  wa* 
tioi  in  vain. 

At  Alexandria,  in  Egypt,  a  most  bloody  persecution 
i-aged  for  a  year  before  that  of  Decian  commenced^ 
There  the  Pagan  Gentiles  put  the  christians  to  the 
greatest  distress,  and  multitudes  to  the  most  painftil 
and  cruel  deaths.  Their  design  was  to  bring  as  ma- 
ny as  they  possibly  could  to  renounce  Christ,  by  sa- 
crificing to  the  heathen  gods.  But  they  stood  firm, 
and  God  supported  them  under  their  sore  conflicts,^-* 


Those  who  suffered  for  Christ,  had  eiitbraced  hint  a* 
their  Redeemer,  and  they  manifested  that  they  loved 
him  better  than  they  did  even  their  own  lives ;  and  he 
as  thfeir  Savior  granted  them  special  tokens  of  his  iovey 
by  pecuhar  supports  in  their  expiring  moments- 

In  the  Decian  persecution,  the  instruments  of  tor- 
ture, were  swords,  wild  beasts,  red-hot  chaia?^  v/heels 
to  stretch  the  bodies,  and  talons  to  tear  them.  The 
genius  of  men  was  never  known  to  have  had  more 
employment  in  aiding  the  savageness  of  the  heart. — 
Life  Was  prolonged  in  torture,  that  impatience  in  suf- 
fering might,  at  length,  effect  what  surprize  and  terror 
could  not. 

See  two  examples  of  Satanic  artifice.  A  martyr 
having  endured  the  rack  and  burning  plates,  the  judge 
ordered  him  to  be  rubbed  all  over  with  honey,  and 
then  exposed  him  in  the  sun,  which  was  very  hot,  ly- 
ing on  his  back  with  his  hands  tied  behind  him,  that 
be  might  be  stung  by  the  flies.  Another  person, 
young  and  in  the  flower  of  his  age,  was,  by  the  orde/ 
of  the  same  judge,  carried  into  a  pleasant  garden 
among  flowers,  near  a  pleasing  rivulet  surrouded  with 
trees ;  here  they  laid  him  on  a  feather  bed^  bound  him 
with  silken  cords,  and  left  him  alone.  Then  they 
brought  thither  a  lewd  woman,  very  handsome,  who 
began  to  embrace  him  and  to  court  him  with  all  pos- 
sible impudence.  The  martyr  bit  off  his  tongue,  not 
knowing  how  to  resist  the  assaults-  of  sensuality  any 
longer,  and  spit  it  in  her  face.  Shocking  as  these 
things  were,  Christianity  appeared  what  it  really  is, 
true  holiness ;  while  its  persecutors  shewed  that  they 
were  at  enmity  with  all  godliness. 

Alexander,  bishop  of  Comana,  suffered  martyrdom 
by  fire.  At  Smyrna,  Eudemon,  the  bishop,  aposta- 
tized, and  several  unhappily  followed  his  example. — - 
But  all  did  not.  Pionius,  one  of  the  presbyters,  stood 
firm.  In  expectation  of  being  seized,  he  put  a  chain 
upon  his  neck,  and  caused  Sabina  and  Asclepiadeff 
to  do  the  same,  to  show  their  readiness  to  suffer.  Po- 
lemon,  keeper  of  the  idol-temple,,  came  to  them  with 
4h^ magistrates-:     "  Don't  you  know^"  says  he^  "  that 


123 

ihe  eraperor  has  ordered  you  to  sacrifice?"  "We  are 
not  ignorant  of  the  commandments,"  says  Pioniiis^ 
''  but  they  are  those  which  command  us  to  worship 
God."  "  Come  to  the  market-place,"  says  Polemon, 
"  and  see  the  tmth  of  what  I  ha^^e  said."  "  We  obey 
the  true  God,"  said  Sabina  and  Asclepiades. 

When  the  martyrs  were  in  the  midst  of  the  multi- 
tude in  the  market-place,  "you  had  better,"  says  Po- 
lemon, "submit  to  avoid  the  torture."  Pionius  began 
to  speak :  "  Citizens  of  Smyrna,  who  please  yourselves 
with  the  beauty  of  your  walls  and  city,  and  value  your- 
selves on  account  of  your  poet,  Homer,  and  ye  Jews, 
if  there  be  any  among  you,  hear  me  speak  a  few 
words :  We  find  that  Smyrna  has  been  esteemed  the 
finest  city  in  the  world,  and  was  reckoned  the  chief  of 
those  which  contended  for  the  honor  of  Homer's  birth. 
I  am  informed  that  you  deride  those  who  come  of  their 
own  accord  to  sacrifice,  or  who  do  not  refuse  when  ur- 
ged to  it.  But  surely  your  teacher  Homer  should  be 
attended  to,  who  says,  that  we  ought  not  to  rejoice  at 
the  death  of  any  man.  And  ye  Jews  ought  to  obey 
Moses,  who  tells  you,  "Thou  shalt  not  see  thy  broth- 
er's ass  or  his  ox  fall  down  by  the  way,  and  hide  thy- 
self from  him ;  thou  shalt  surely  help  him  to  lift  them 
up  again."  And  Solomon  says,  "  Rejoice  not  when 
thine  enemy  falleth.  For  my  part  I  had  rather  die, 
and  undergo  any  sufferings,  than  contradict  my  princi- 
ples. Whence  then  proceed  the  laughter  and  scoffs  of 
the  Jews,  pointed  not  only  against  those  who  have  sac- 
rificed, but  against  us.  They  insult  us  wdth  a  mali- 
cious pleasure  to  see  our  long  peace  interrupted. — 
Though  we  were  their  enemies,  still  we  are  men.  But 
what  harm  have  we  done  them  ?  What  have  we  made 
them  suffer  ?  Whom  have  we  spoken  against  ?  Whom 
have  we  persecuted  ?  Whom  have  we  compelled  to 
worship  idols  ?  Do  they  think  themselves  less  culpable 
than  those  who  suffer  death  from  persecution  ?"  He 
then  addressed  the  Jews  on  the  grounds  of  their  own 
scriptures,  and  solemnly  placed  before  the  Paojans  the 
4ay  of  judgment. 


124 

He  spake  long,  was  very  attentively  heard,  and  thei-e 
is  reason  to  hope  it  was  not  in  vain.  The  people,  who 
surrounded  him,  said  with  Polemon,  "Believe  us,  Pi^ 
onius,  your  probity  and  wisdom  make  us  deem  you 
worthy  to  five,  and  life  is  pleasant."  Thus  did  con- 
science and  humanity  operate  in  their  hearts.  "  I 
own,"  says  the  martyr,  ^'  life  is  pleasant,  but  I  mean 
th^t  which  I  aspire  after.  We  will  not,  through  a  con- 
temptuous spirit,  forsake  these  gifts ;  but  that  which 
we  prefer  to  thern  is  infinitely  better.  I  thank  you  for 
your  expressions  of  kindness.  I  cannot,  however,  but 
suspect  some  stratagem  in  it."  The  people  continued 
entreating  him,  and  he  still  discoursed  to  them  of  an 
hereafter,  The  well  known  sincerity  and  unquestion^ 
able  virtues  of  the  man,  seem  to  have  filled  the  Smyr- 
neans  with  veneration,  and  his  enemies  began  to  fear 
an  uproar  in  his  favor.  "  It  is  impossible  to  persuade 
you  then,"  said  Polemon.  "  I  would  to  God  /  could 
persuade  you  to  be  a  christian,"  says  Pionius. 

Sabina  had  changed  her  name  by  the  advice  of  Pio- 
nius, who  was  her  brother,  for  fear  of  falling  into  the 
hands  of  her  Pagan  mistress,  who,  to  compel  her  to  re- 
nounce Christianity,  had  formerly  put  her  in  irons,  and 
banished  her  to  the  mountains,  where  the  brethren  se- 
cretly nourished  her.  After  this  she  called  herself  The- 
odota.  '^  What  god  dost  thou  adore  ?"  says  Polemon. 
"  God  Almighty,"  sl^ie  answers,  ''■'■  who  made  all  things, 
of  which  we  are  assured  by  his  Word  Jesus  Christ." — 
"  And  what  dost  thou  adore  ?"  speaking  to  Asclepiades. 
"  Jesus  Christ,"  says  he.  '  •  What !  is  there  another 
God  ?"  says  Polemon.  "  No,"  says  he,  "  this  is  the 
same  whom  we  come  here  to  confess,"  He  v^ho  wor- 
ships the  Trinity  in  Unity  will  find  no  difficulty  in  re- 
conciling these  two  confessions.  Let  him  who  does- 
not  so  worship,  attempt  it.  One  person  pitying  Pioni- 
us, said,  "  Why  do  you  that  are  so  learned  so  resolute  • 
ly  seek  death  ?" 

Being  put  into  prison,  they  found  there  a  presbyter 
named  Lemnus,  and  a  woman  named  Macedonia,  and, 
another  called  Eutychiana,  a  montanist. 


-     125 

The  prisoners  were  placed  all  together,  and  employ-^ 
ed  themselves  in  pjaising  God,  and  shewed  every  mark; 
of  patience  and  cheerfulness.  Many  Pagans  visited 
Pionius,  and  attempted  to  persuade  him ;  his  answers 
struck  them  with  admiration.  Some,  who  bj  compul- 
sion had  sacrificed,  visited  them  and  intreated  them 
with  tears.  "  I  now  suffer  afresh,"  says  Pionius  ;  "  me- 
thinks  I  am  torn  in  pieces  when  I  see  the  pearls  of  the. 
church  trod  under  foot  by  swine,  and  the  stars  of  hea- 
ven cast  to  the  earth  by  the  tail  of  the  diragon,  But 
our  sins  have  been  the  cause." 

The  Jews,  whose  character  for  bigotry  had  not  been 
lessened  by  all  their  miseries,  and  whose  hatred  to 
Christ  continued  from  age  to  age,  with  astonishing 
uniforniity,  invited  some  of  the  lapsed  christians  to 
their  synagogue.  The  generous  spirit  of  Pionius  was 
moved  to  express  itself  vehemently  against  the  Jews. 
Among  other  things  he  said,  ^'  They  pretend  that  Je- 
sus Christ  died  like  other  men  by  constraint.  Was 
that  man  a  common  felon,  whose  disciples  have  cast 
out  devils  for  so  many  years  ?  Could  that  man  be  forc- 
ed to  die,  for  whose  sake  his  disciples,  and  so  many 
others,  have  voluntarily  suifered  the  severest  punis^i- 
ment  ?"  Having  spoken  a  long  time  to  them,  he  de- 
sired that  they  would  depart  out  of  the  prison. 

The  continuance  of  miraculous  dispensations  in  fa- 
vor of  Christianity  in  the  third  century,  is  here  attest- 
ed. Pionius  affirms,  that  devils  w^ere  ejected  by  chris- 
tians in  the  name  of  Christ,  in  the  face  of  the  apos- 
tates, who  vyould  have  been  glad  of  the  shadow  of  an 
argument  to  justify  their  perfidy. 

The  captain  of  the  horse  coming  to  the  prison,  orr 
dered  Pionius  to  come  to  the  idol-temple.  "  Your 
bishop  Eudismon  hath  already  sacrificed,"  says  he. 
The  martyr,  knowing  that  nothing  of  this  sort  could  ba 
done  legally  till  the  arrival  of  the  pro-consul,  refused, 
The  captain  put  a  cord  about  his  neck,  and  drag- 
ged him  along  with  Sabina  and  others.  They  cried. 
"  we  are  christians,"  and  fell  to  the  ground,  lest  they 
should  enter  the  idol-temple,  Pionius,  after  much 
resistance,  w^as  forced  in  and  laid  on  the  ground  before 


126. 

the  altar ;  there  stood  the  unhappj  Eiidemoiij  after 
having  sacrificed. 

Lepidiis,  a  judge,  asks,  "  What  god  do  you  adore  ?" 
*'•  Him,"  says  Pionius,  "that  made  heaven  and  earth." 
^^  You  mean  him  that  was  crucified  ?"  "  I  mean  him 
"whom  God  the  Father  sent  for  the  salvation  of  men." 
"  We  must,"  said  the  judges  one  to  another,  "  compel 
them  to  say  what  we  desire."  "  Blush,"  answered 
Pionius,  "ye  adorers  of  false  gods  ;  have  some  respect 
for  justice,  and  obey  the  laws ;  they  enjoin  you  not  to 
do  violence  to  us,  but  to  put  us  to  death." 

One  Ruffinus  said,  "  Forbear,  Pionius,  your  thirst 
after  vain  glory."  "  Is  this  your  eloquence  ?"  answer- 
ed the  martyr.  ^'  Is  this  what  you  have  read  in  your 
books  ?  Was  not  Socrates  thus  treated  by  the  Atheni- 
ans ?  According  to  your  advice  he  sought  after  vain 
glory,  because  he  applied  himself  to  wisdom  and  vir- 
tue." A  case  thus  apposite,  and  which  doubtless 
bore  some  resemblance,  as  the  philosopher's  zeal  for 
moral  virtue  exposed  him  to  persecution,  struck  Ruffi- 
jjus  dumb. 

A  certain  person  placed  a  crown  on  Pionus'  head, 
which  he  tore,  and  the  pieces  lay  before  the  altar. 
The  Pagans,  finding  their  persuasions  vain,  remanded 
ihem  to  prison. 

Afew  days  after,  the  pro-consul,  Quintilian,  returned 
to  Smyrna  and  examined  Pionius.  He  tried  both  tor- 
tures and  persuasions  in  vain,  and  at  length,  enraged 
at  his  obstinacy,  sentenced  him  to  be  burnt  alive. 
Pionius  went  cheerfully  to  the  place  of  execution,  and 
thanked  God  who  had  preserved  his  body  pure  from 
idolatry,  Then  he  -stretched  himself  out  upon  the 
wood,  and  delivered  himself  to  a  soldier  to  be  nailed 
to  the  pile.  After  he  was  fastened,  the  executioner 
said  to  him,  "  Change  your  mind,  and  the  nails  shall 
be  taken  away."  "I  have  felt  them,"  answered  he. 
After  remaining  thoughtful  for  a  time, he  said,"  I  has- 
ten, O  Lord,  that  Imay  the  sooner  be  raised  up  again." 
They  then  lifted  him  up,  fastened  to  the  wood,  and  af- 
terwards one  Metrodorus,  a  Marcionite,  was  placed  in 
the  same  manner.  They  were  turned  toward  the  east, 


127 

Pioniiis  oil  the  right  hand  and  Metrodorus  on  the  left* 
They  heaped  round  them  a  great  quantity  of  wood. 
Piooius  remained  some  time  motionless,  with  his  eyes 
shut,  absorbed  in  prayer,  while  the  fire  was  consuming 
him.  Then  at  length  he  opened  his  eyes,  and  looking 
cheerfully  on  the  fire,  said,  "  Ameo,"  and  expired,  say- 
ing, "  Lord,  receive  my  soul."  Of  the  particular  man- 
ner in  which  his  companions  suffered  death,  we  have 
no  account. 

In  this  narrative  of  the  sufFerirfg  of  Pioniu'a  and  his 
companions,  we  see  the  spirit  of  divine  charity  triumph- 
ing over  all  worldly  and  selfish  considerations.  The 
zeal  of  Pionius  deserves  to  be  commemorated  while 
the  world  .endures.  What  true  religion  is,  in  its  sim- 
plicity, is  exemplified  in  him  aburidantly,  and  to  the 
very  last 

In  Asia,  one  Maxiinus  a  merchant,  was  brought  be- 
fore Optimus,  the  pro-consul,  who  enquired  after  his 
condition.  "  I  was,"  says  he,  "  born  free,  but  I  am 
the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ."  "Of  what  profession 
are  you  ?"  "  A  man  of  the  world,  who  live  by  my 
dealings."  "  Are  you  a  christian  ?"  "Though  a  sin- 
ner, yet  I  am  a  christian."  The  usual  process  was 
carried  on  of  persuasions  and  tortures.  These  are  not 
torntents  which  we  suffer  for  the  name  of  our  LoM 
Jesus  Chiist ;  they  are  wholesome  unctions."  Such 
was  the  effect  of  the  Holy  Ghost  shedding  the  love  of 
God  in  Christ  abroad  in  the  human  heart !  He  was  or- 
dered to  be  stoned  to  death. 

All  this  time  the  persecution  raged  in  Egypt  with 
unrefnitting  fury.  In  the  lower  Thebais  there  was  a 
young  man  named  Paul,  to  whom  at  fifteen  years  of 
a^e,  his  parents  left  a  great  estate.  He  was  a  person 
of  much  learning,  of  a  mild  temper,  and  full  of  the 
love  of  God.  lie  had  a  married  sister  with  whom  he 
lived.  Her  husband  was  base  enough  to  design  an 
information  against  him,  to  obtain  his  estate.  Pauly 
having  notice  of  this^  retired  to  the  desert  mountains, 
where  he  waited  till  the  persecution  ceased.  Habit, 
at  length,  made  solitude  agreeable  to  him.  He  found 
a  pleasajlt  retreat  a-iid  lived  there  ninety  years.     At 


IS8 

the  time  of  his  retirisment  he  was  twentj-three,  and 
lived  to  be  one  hundred  and  thirteen  years  old.  This 
is  the  first  distinct  account  of  an  hermit  in  the  christian 
church.  None  should  doubt  the  genuine  piety  of  Paul^ 
but  he  carried  his  love  for  solitude  too  far.  With  the 
return  of  peace,  the  return  of  social  duties  should  have 
taken  place. 

By  the  Decian  persecution  the  Lord  meant  to  chast- 
er! and  to  purify  his  church,  not  to  destroy  it.  This  was 
not  a  local,  but  universal  persecution,  and  must  have 
transmitted  great  numbers  to  the  regions  Where  sin  and 
pain  shall  be  no  more.  The  peace  of  thirty  years  had 
corrupted  the  whole  christian  atmosphere.  The  light- 
iiing  of  the  Decian  rage  refined  and  cleared  it.  No 
doubt  thfe  effects  were  salutary.  Without  slich  a 
Scourge,  external  religion  might  have  spread,  and  in- 
ternal have  languished.  The  survivors  had  an  op- 
portunity to  learn  what  the  gospel  is,  in  the  faithfulness 
of  the  martrys  ;  and  men  were  taught  again,  that  he 
alone  who  strengthens  christians  to  suffer,  can  make 
true  christians.  Yet  the  storm  proved  fatal  to  a  num- 
ber of  individuals  who  apostatized,  and  Christianity 
was  cleared  of  many  false  friends.  The  formation  of 
schisms  and  of  superstitious  solitudes,  had  theiv  dat(? 
front  the  Decian  persecution^ 


CHAPTER  YIIl. 

The  History  of  the  Church  during  the  reign  of  GaUics. 

tjrALLU^  soon  began  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the 
church,  though  not  with  the  incessant  fury  of  his  pre- 
decessor. One  Hyppolitus,  a  Roman  presbyter,  had 
been  seduced  into  Novatianism  ;  but  his  mind  had  not 
been  perverted  from  the  faith  and  love  of  Jesus.  He 
was  now  called  on  to  suffer  martyrdom,  which  he  did 
with  courage  and  fidelity.  Being  asked  in  the  last, 
scene  of  his  sufferings,  whether  he  still  persisted  in  the 
communion  of  the  Novatians  ?     Ho  declared  in  ths! 


129 

most  explicit  terms,  that  he  now  saw  the  affair  in  a  new 
light,  repented  of  his  having  encouraged  tlie  schism, 
and  died  in  the  communion  of  the  general  church. 

In  this  persecution  the  Roman  christians  suffered 
severely,  and  behaved  themselves  with  exemplary  for- 
titude. Like  good  soldiers  they  stood  resolute,  armed 
for  the  battle  by  watchings,  fastings  and  prayers.  Their 
bishop,  Cornelius,  was  banished,  by  the  emperor,  to 
Civita  Vecchia,  where  he  died  in  exile.  The  faith- 
fulness of  his  sufferings  for  Christ,  clearly  evinces  the 
sincerity  of  his  profession. 

The  daily  reception  of  the  Lord's  supper  appears  to 
have  been  the  practice  of  the  African  church  at  that 
time. 

Lucius  was  chosen  bishop  of  Rome  instead  of  Cor- 
nelius, but  was  immediately  driven  into  exile  by  the 
authority  of  Gallus.  Cyprian  congratulated  him  both 
on  his  promotion  and  sufferings.  His  banishment 
must  have  been  of  short  duration.  In  the  year  252, 
he  was  permitted  to  return  to  Rome.  Soon  after  which 
he  suffered  death  and  was  succeeded  by  Stephen. 

During  the  reign  of  Gallus,  a  dreadful  pestilence  ra- 
ged in  Africa.  The  mortality  was  great.  The  pa- 
gans, alarmed  beyond  measure,  neglected  the  burial  of 
the  dead  through  fear,  and  violated  the  duties  of  hu- 
manity. Many  dead  bodies  lay  in  the  streets  of  Car- 
thage. Cyprian  assembled  his  people  and  expatiated 
on  the  subject  of  mercy.  He  pointed  out  to  them,  that 
if  they  did  no  more  than  others,  the  heathen  and  the 
publican,  in  shewing  mercy  to  their  own,  there  would 
be  nothing  worthy  of  their  profession  in  that ;  that  chris- 
tians ought  to  overcome  evil  with  good,  and  like  their 
heavenly  Father  to  love  their  enemies,  since  he  makes 
his  sun  to  rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sends 
rain  on  the  just  and  the  unjust.  Why  does  not  he,  who 
professes  himself  a  son  of  God,  imitate  the  example  of 
his  Father  ?  We  ought  to  answer  to  our  birth,  and 
those  who  appear  to  be  born  of  God,  should  not  de- 
generate, but  should  be  solicitous  to  prove  the  gen- 
uineness of  their  relation  to  God  by  the  imitation  of 
his  goodness. 


130 

The  eloquent  voice  of  Cyprian  was  attended  to  b^ 
the  people  with  their  usual  alacrity.  The  christians 
ranked  themselves  into  classes  to  relieve  the  public 
calamity.  The  rich  contributed  largely,  the  poor  did 
what  they  could.  Their  labor  was  attended  with  ex- 
treme hazard  to  their  lives.  The  Pagans  saw,  with 
admiration,  what  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  can  do, 
and  beheld  their  own  seiiishness  and  inferiority. 

About  this  time,  some  Numidian  christians  were 
carried  into  captivity,  by  an  irruption  of  barbarians, 
who  neither  owned  the  Roman  sway,  nor  had  the  least 
acquaintance  with  Christianity.  The  active  benevo- 
lence of  Cyprian  would  not  suifer  him  to  be  at  rest. — 
He  took  measures  to  redeem  them  from  captivity, 
wrote  to  them  a  most  feeling,  affectionate  and  sympa- 
thetic letter,  and  informed  them  ;  "  We  have  sent  a 
hundred  thousand  sesterces,*  the  collection  of  our 
clergy  and  laity,  of  the  charge  of  Carthage,  which  you 
will  dispense  according  to  your  diligence.  Heartily 
do  we  Avish  that  no  such  thing  may  happen  again,  and 
that  the  Lord  m.ay  protect  our  brethren  from  svich  ca- 
lamities. But  if,  to  try  our  faith  and  love,  such  affliC' 
tions  should  again  befal  you,  hesitate  not  to  certify 
us,  assuring  yourselves  of  the  hearty  concurrence  of 
our  church  with  you  in  prayer  and  in  cheerful  contri- 
bution." 

Soon  after  the  appointment  of  Stephen  to  the  office 
of  bishop  of  the  church  of  Rome,  Gallas  was  slain,  af- 
ter a  wretched  reign  of  IS  months^  in  the  year  253. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

The  imcific  Part  of  Valerian'' s  Reign. 

In  Valerian,  the  successor  of  Gallus,  the  people  of 
God  found  a  friend  and  protector,  for  upwards  of  three 
years.  His  house  was  full  of  christians  and  he  had  a 
strong  predilection  in  their  favor. 

During  this  peace,  a  council  was  held  in  Africa  by 
sixty-six  bishops,  with  Cyprian  at  their  head>  to  set- 

*  About  Ig  3900, 


131 

tie  various  matters  relating  to  the  churcli  of  Christ* 

We  have  an  account  of  two  points  mentioned, 
Vt'hich  particularly  called  their  attention. 

One  Victor,  a  presbyter,  had  been  received  into 
the  church  without  having  undergone  the  legitimate 
time  of  trial,  and  v»'ithout  the  concurrence  and  con- 
sent of  the  people.  His  bishop,  Therapius,  had  done 
it  arbitrarily  and  contraij  to  the  institutes  of  the  for- 
mer council  for  settling  such  matters.  Cyprian,  in  the 
name  of  the  council,  contents  himself  with  reprimand- 
ding  Therapius  ;  but  yet  confirms  what  he  had  done, 
and  warns  him  to  take  care  of  offending  in  future. 

We  here  see,  that  a  strict  and  godly  discipline,  on 
the  whole,  now  prevailed  in  the  church,  and  that  the 
wisest  and  most  successful  methods  of  recovering  the 
lapsed,  were  used.  The  authority  of  bishops  was  firm, 
bat  not  despotic  ;  and  the  share  of  the  people,  in  mat- 
ters of  discipline,  appears  worthy  of  notice. 

What  the  other  point  was  which  called  the  atten- 
tion of  this  council,  we  learn  from  what  Cyprian  writes 
to  Fidus  ;  "  As  to  the  case  of  infants,  of  whom  you 
said  that  they  ought  not  to  be  baptized  within  the  sec- 
ond or  third  day  after  their  birth,  and  that  the  ancient 
law  of  circumcision  should  be  so  far  repeated,  that 
they  should  not  be  baptized  till  the  eighth  day,  we 
were  all  of  a  different  opinion.  The  mercy  and  grace 
of  God,  we  all  judged,  should  be  denied  to  none.  For 
if  the  Lord  says  in  his  gospel,  the  son  of  man  has  not 
€0tne  to  destroy  m.enls  lives,  hit  to  save  them,  how  ought 
we  to  do  our  utmost,  as  far  as  in  us  lies,  that  no  soul 
be  lost.  Spiritual  circumcision,  should  not  be  impe- 
ded by  that  which  is  carnal.  If  even  to  the  foulest  of- 
fenders, w4ien  they  afterwards  believe,  remission  of 
sins  be  granted,  and  none  is  prohibited  from  baptism 
and  grace  ;  how  much  more  should  an  infant  be  ad- 
mitted, who,  just  born,  hath  not  sinned  at  all,  except 
that  being  carnally  born  according  to  Adam,  he  hath 
contracted  the  contagion  of  ancient  death  in  his  first 
birth ;  who  approaches  to  remission  of  sins  more  easi- 
ly, because  not  his  own  actual  guiltj  but  that  of  anoth- 
er, is  remitted." 


132 

Here,  in  an  assembly  of  sixty-six  pastors,  men  of 
approved  fidelity  and  gravity,  who  had  stood  the  fiery 
trial  of  some  of  the  severest  persecutions  ever  known, 
and  who  had  testified  their  love  to  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ;  who  appear  not  to  have  been  wanting  in  any  of 
the  essential  characteristics  of  godliness ;  a  question  is 
brought,  not,  whether  infants  should  be  baptized  at  all, 
none  contradicted  this,  but,  whether  it  is  right  to  bap- 
tize them  immediately,  or  on  the  eighth  day.  To  a 
man,  they  all  determined  to  baptize  them  immediate- 
ly.    This  transaction  passed  in  the  year  253. 

In  what  light  the  primitive  christians  viewed  thea- 
trical entertainments,  and  stage  players,  may  be  seen 
by  a  letter  from  Cyprian  to  Eucratius  his  brother.  As 
this  shews  the  opinions  and  manners  of  the  brethren 
of  that  age,  the  reader  may  be  entertained  and  in- 
structed by  a  perusal. 

"  Cyprian  to  Eucratius  his  Brother.  Health.  Your 
iove  and  esteem  have  induced  you,  dearest  brother, 
to  consult  me  as  to  what  I  think  of  the  case  of  the 
player  among  you ;  who  still  continues  in  the  same 
infamous  art,  and  as  a  teacher  of  boys,  not  to  be  in- 
structed but  to  be  ruined  by  him,  instructs  others  in 
that  which  he  himself  hath  miserably  learnt.  You 
ask  whether  he  should  be  allowed  the  continuance  of 
christian  communion  ?  I  think  it  very  inconsistent 
with  the  majesty  of  God,  and  the  rules  of  his  gospel, 
that  the  modesty  and  honor  of  the  church  should  be 
defiled  by  so  base  and  infamous  a  contagion.  In  the 
law,  men  are  prohibited  to  wear  female  attire,  and 
are  pronounced  accursed ;  how  much  more  criminal 
must  it  be,  not  only  to  put  on  woman's  garments,  but 
also  to  express  lacivious,  obscene,  and  effeminate 
gestures  in  a  way  of  instructing  others !  And  let  no 
man  excuse  himself  as  having  left  the  theatre,  while 
yet  he  undertakes  to  qualify  others  for  the  work.  You 
cannot  say  that  he  had  ceased  from  a  business,  who 
provides  substitutes  in  his  room,  and  instead  ot  one 
only,  furnishes  the  play-house  with  a  number  ;  teach- 
ing them,  contrary  to  the  Divine  ordinance,  how  the 
male  may  be  reduced  into  a  female,  and  the  sex  be 


133 

changed  by  art ;  and  how  Satan  may  be  gratified  by 
the  defilement  of  the  Divme  workmanship.  If  the 
man  makes  poverty  his  excuse,  his  necessities  may  be 
reheved  in  the  same  manner  as  those  of  others,  who 
are  maintained  by  the  alms  of  the  church,  provided 
he  be  content  with  frugal,  but  innocent  food,  and  do 
not  fancy  that  we  are  to  hire  him  by  a  salary  to  cease 
from  sin,  since  it  is  not  our  interest,  but  his  own,  that 
is  concerned  in  this  affair.  But  let  his  gains  from  the 
service  of  the  play-house  be  ever  so  large,  what  sort  of 
gain  is  that,  which  tears  men  from  a  participation  in 
the  banquet  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  and  leads 
them,  miserably  and  ruinously,  fattened  in  this  world, 
to  the  punishments  of  eternal  famine  and  thirst  ? 
Therefore,  as  much  as  you  can,  recover  him  from  this 
depravity  and  infamy,  to  the  way  of  innocence  and  to 
the  hope  of  life,  that  he  may  be  content  with  a  parsi- 
monious, but  salutary  maintenance  from  the  church. 
But  if  your  church  be  insufficient  to  maintain  its  poor, 
he  may  transfer  himself  to  us,  and  here  receive  what 
is  necessary  for  food  and  raiment,  and  no  longer  teach 
pernicious  things  out  of  the  church,  but  learn  himself 
salutary  things  in  the  church.  Dearest  son,  I  wish 
you  constant  prosperity." 

What,  surely,  would  Cyprian  have  said,  to  see  large 
assemblies  of  christians,  so  called,  devoted  to  the  im- 
purities of  the  theatre,  zealously  supporting  them,  and 
deriving  from  them  their  highest  delight  ?  He  would, 
at  the  same  time,  observe  the  same  persons,  as  might 
be  expected,  perfect  strangers  to  the  joys  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

Among  the  primitive  christians,  the  clergy  were 
looked  upon  as  men  wholly  devoted  to  Divine  things, 
and  secular  cares  were  taken  out  of  their  hands  as 
much  as  possible :  an  instance  of  this  we  see  in  the 
decision  of  an  African  Synod,  where  Cyprian  and  his 
colleagues  wrote  to  the  church  of  Ternae  a  protest 
against  the  appointment  of  Faustinus,  a  presbyter,  a 
guardian,  by  the  will  of  one  Germinius  Victor.  This 
shoAvs  the  happy  effects  produced  upon  the  minds  of 
the  church  by  the  spirit  of  God. 


134 

During  this  century  the  gospel  had  spread  in  France 
and  Spain  to  a  great  degree.  In  Spain,  two  bishops, 
Basilides  and  Martial,  were  deposed  for  their  unfaith- 
fulness during  the  persecution. 

A  question  arose,  whether  persons  returning  from 
heresies  into  the  church  ought  to  be  re-baptized. — 
The  active  spirit  of  Cyprian  was  employed,  partly  by 
a  council  in  Africa,  and  partly  by  his  letters,  in  main- 
taining, that  the  baptism  of  heretics  was  null  and  void ; 
that  even  Novatian  baptism  ought  to  be  looked  up- 
on in  the  same  light.  But  Stephen,  of  Rome,  main- 
tained, that  if  they  were  baptized  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  was  sufficient 
to  receive  them  into  the  church  by  imposition  of 
hands ;  and  though  nothing  was  at  present  decided, 
because  no  party  had  power  to  compel  others,  yet 
most  christians  have  long  since  agreed  with  Stephen. 

But  the  church,  while  in  worldly  ease  and  quiet,  is 
loo  easily  entangled  in  curious  speculations,  and  loses 
the  vigor  of  religious  affection :  but  God,  in  infinite 
mercy,  has  a  scourge  for  his  froward  children  ;  perse- 
cution low^ers  again  with  re-collected  strength,  and 
christians  are  called  on  to  forget  their  idle  internal 
contentions,  to  humble  themselves  before  him,  and 
prepare  for  scenes  of  horror  and  desolation. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

The  last  Acts  and  Martyrdom  of  Cyprian. 

1  HE  change  in  the  disposition  of  Valerian  toward 
the  christians,  which  now  took  place,  is  one  of  the 
most  memorable  instances  of  the  instability  of  human 
characters.  More  than  all  his  predecessors  he  was  at 
first  disposed  to  kindness  toward  them.  His  palace 
was  fiill  of  the  friends  of  Jesus,  and  was  looked  on  as  a 
sanctuary.  But,  after  he  had  reigned  three  years,  he 
was  induced  by  his  favorite  Macrianus,  to  treat  them 
with  the  most  vindictive  cjuelty,      This  man  dealt 


135 

largely  in  magical  enchantments  and  abominable  sac- 
rifices ;  he  slaughtered  children,  and  scattered  the  en- 
trails of  new  born  babes.  The  persecution  of  chris- 
tians  was  an  exploit  worthy  of  a  mind  so  facinated 
with  diabolical  wickedness  and  folly.  In  Valerian 
he  found  but  too  ready  a  disciple.  It  began  in  the 
year  two  hundred  and  fifty  seven,  and  continued  the 
remainder  of  his  reign,  three  years  and  a  half.  Ste- 
phen, of  Rome,  appears  to  have  died  a  natural  death 
about  the  beginning  of  it.     Sixtus  was  his  successor. 

Cyprian,  who  had  escaped  two  persecutions,  was  now 
made  the  victim  of  the  third,  though  his  sufferings  were 
attended  with  circumstances  of  comparative  lenity. 

He  was  seized  by  the  servants  of  Paternus,  the  pro- 
consul of  Carthage,  and  brought  into  his  council  cham- 
ber. "The  sacred  emperors.  Valerian  and  Gallienus," 
says  Paternus,  "  have  done  me  the  honor  to  direct  let- 
ters to  me,  in  which  they  have  decreed,  that  all  men 
ought  to  adore  the  gods  whom  the  Romans  adore,  and 
on  pain  of  being  slain  with  the  sword.  I  have  heard 
that  you  despise  the  worship  of  the  gods,  whence  I  ad- 
vise you  to  consult  for  yourself  and  honor  them."  "  I 
am  a  christian,"  Cyprian  replied,  "  and  know  no  God 
but  the  one  true  Gody  who  created  heaven  and  earth, 
the  sea,  and  all  things  in  them.  This  God,  we  chris- 
tians serve  ;  to  him  we  pray  night  and  day  for  all  men, 
and  even  for  the  emperors."  "You  shall  die  the 
death  of  a  malefactor,  if  you  persevere  in  this  inclina- 
tion." Cyprian  answered,  "  That  is  a  good  inchna- 
tion  which  fears  God,  and  therefore  must  not  be 
changed."  "  You  must  then,  by  the  will  of  the  prin- 
ces, be  banished."  "He  is  no  exile,"  it  was  replied, 
"  who  has  God  in  his  heart,  for  the  earth  is  the  Lord's, 
and  the  fulness  thereof."  Paternus  said,  "  Before 
you  go,  tell  me  where  are  your  presbyters,  who  are 
said  to  be  in  this  city."  With  much  presence  of  mind, 
Cyprian  reminded  him  of  the  edicts  made  by  the. 
best  Roman  princes  against  the  practice  of  informers. 
"  They  ought  not  therefore  to  be  discovered  by  me^ 
but  you  may  find  them,  and  you  yourselves  do  not 
approve  of  men   offering  theniselves  voluntarily  tcjs 


136 

you."  "  I  will  make  you  discover  them  by  tortures.'' 
"  By  me,"  the  intrepid  Cyprian  rejoined,  "  they  shall 
not  be  discovered."  "  Our  princes  have  ordered  that 
christians  hold  no  conventicles,  and  whoever  breaks 
this  rule  shall  be  put  to  death."  "  Do  what  you  are 
ordered,"  Cyprian  calmly  replied. 

Pateroiis  was,  however,  not  disposed  to  hurt  Cypri- 
an. Ke  respected  his  character.  Having,  in  vain, 
attempted  to  work  on  his  fears,  he  banished  him  to 
Curubis,  a  little  town  60  miles  from  Carthage,  situ- 
ate by  the  sea,  over  against  Sicily.  The  place  was 
healthy,  the  air  good,  and  by  his  own  desire  he  had 
private  lodgings.  During  the  eleven  months  he  resided 
there,  the  citizens  of  Curubis  treated  him  with  great 
kindness,  and  he  was  repeatedly  visited  by  christians. 
There  he  served  his  Divine  Master  in  good  works,  and 
in  the  interim  Paternus  died. 

While  he  was  there,  nine  bishops,  all  of  whom  had 
been  present  at  the  last  council  at  Carthage,  were 
seized,  and  a  great  number  of  the  faithful,  priests, 
deacons,  virgins  and  children ;  vfho,  after  having  been 
beaten  with  sticks,  were  sent  to  work  in  the  copper- 
mines  in  the  mountains. 

To  them  Cyprian  addressed  a  most  affectionate  let- 
ter, peculiarly  calculated  to  support  them  under  their 
sore  trials ;  an  extract  from  this  letter  is  in  the  follow- 
ing language  :  "  Let  malice  and  cruelty  fetter  you  as- 
they  please,  quickly  you  will  come  from  earth  and  its 
sorrows  to  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  In  those  mines 
the  body  is  not  refreshed  by  a  bed,  but  Christ  is  its 
consolation  and  rest ;  your  limbs,  fatigued  with  labors, 
lie  on  the  ground ;  but  to  lie  down  with  Christ  is  no 
punishment.  Filth  and  dirt  defile  your  limbs,  void  of 
the  cleansing  bath ;  but  you  are  inwardly  washed 
from  all  uncieanliness.  Your  allowance  of  bread  is 
scanty ;  but  man  doth  not  live  by  bread  alone,  but  by 
the  word  of  God.  You  have  no  proper  clothes  to 
fence  you  from  the  cold ;  but  he  who  has  put  on  Christ 
is  clothed  abundantly." 

In  the  year  260,  Cyprian,  returning  by  permission 
from  exile,  lived  iu  a  garden  near  Carthage,  v.hich 


137 

iva^  riow  providentially  restored  to  biiii,  though  he  had 
sold  it  at  his  first  conversion.  His  liberal  spirit  would 
have  inclined  him  once  more  to  sell  it  for  the  relief  of 
the  needy,  had  he  not  feared  to  attract  the  eiivy  of  the 
persecutors.  Here  he  regulated  the  affairs  of  the 
churchy  and  distributed  to  the  poor  what  he  had  lefti 
Here  he  understood  that  the  persecution,  after  a  little 
interval^  had  broken  out  afresh,  and  hearing  various 
reports,  he  sent  to  Rome  to  gain  certain  information. 
He  soon  learnt,  what  he  immediately  communicated 
to  the  brethren,  that  Valerian  had  given  orders^  that 
bishops,  presbyters  and  deacoris  should  be  put  to  death 
without  delay ;  that  senators,  noblemen,  and  knights 
should  be  degraded  and  deprived  of  their  property,  and 
if  they  still  persisted  to  be  christians^  should  lose  their 
lives ;  that  women  of  quality  should  be  deprived  of 
their  property  and  be  banished ;  that  all  Caesar's  freed- 
men,  who  should  have  confessed,  should  be  stripped  of 
their  goods,  be  chained  and  sent  to  work  on  his  estates* 
These  were  Valerian's  orders  to  the  senatfej  and  were 
sent  to  the  governors  of  provinces.  "  These  letters," 
writes  Cyprian,  "we  daily  expect  to  anive,  stand- 
ing in  the  firmness  of  faith,  in  patient  expectation  of 
suifering,  and  hoping,  from  the  Lord's  help  and  kind- 
ness, the  crown  of  eternal  life."  He  mentions  also  th^ 
news  he  had  heard  of  the  martyrdom  of  SixtuSj  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  ferocity,  with  which  the  per- 
secution wa^  there  daily  carried  on  in  all  its  horrorg. 
He  begs  that  the  intelligence  may  be  circulated 
through  Africa,  "That  we  may  all  think  of  death^ 
not  more  than  imrnortality,  and  in  the  fulness  of  faith, 
may  rather  rejoice  atj  than  fear,  the  event."  Ga- 
lerius  Maximus  had  succeeded  Paternus  in  the  pro- 
cpnsulatej  and  Cyprian  was  daily  expected  to  be  sent 
for.  In  this  awful  crisis,  a  number  of  senators  and 
others,  considerable  for  Iheir  office  or  their  quality, 
came  to  him*  Ancient  friendship  melted  the  minds 
of  some  of  them  toward  the  man,  and  they  offered  to 
conceal  him  in  country  places,  but  his  soul  was  now 
athirst  for  martyrdom.  He  was  conscientiously  afraid^ 
pf  sinning  against  God  by  throwing  away  his  life,  by* 
s 


courting  martyrdom ;  bnt  he  was  not  afraid  of  beine^ 
found  in  the  discharge  of  duty.  Still  he  continued  at 
Carthage  exhorting  the  faithful,  desiring,  that  if  calle({ 
to  suffer,  death  might  find  him  thus  employed  for  God. 

However,  being  informed  that  the  pro-consul,  then 
at  Utica,  had  sent  some  soldiers  to  bring  him  thither, 
he  was  induced  to  comply,  for  a  season,  with  the  ad- 
vice of  his  friends,  to  retire  to  some  place  of  conceal- 
ment, that  he  might  not  suffer  there  ;  but  if  his  execu- 
tion was  inevitable,  he  might  finish  his  life  among  his 
own  people  at  Carthage ;  so  he  states  the  matter  in  the 
last  of  his  letters  to  the  clergy  and  people.  "  Here," 
says  he,  "  in  this  concealment,  I  wait  for  the  return  of 
the  pro-consul  to  Carthage,  ready  to  appear  before 
him,  and  to  say  what  shall  be  given  me  at  that  hour. 
Do  you,  dear  brethren,  do  you,  agreeably  to  the  disci- 
pline you  have  always  received,  and  to  the  instruc- 
tions you  have  learnt  of  me,  continue  still  and  quiet ; 
let  none  of  you  excite  any  tumult  on  account  of  the 
brethren,  or  offer  himself  voluntarily  to  the  Gentiles. 
He  who  is  seized  and  delivered  up  ought  to  speak ;  the 
Lord  in  us  will  speak  at  that  horn*;  and  confession, 
rather  than  profession,  is  our  duty. 

The  pro-consul  being  returned  to  Carthage,  and 
Cyprian  to  his  garden,  officers  with  soldiers  came  there 
to  seize  him.  They  carried  him  in  a  chariot  between 
them  to  a  place  called  Sextus,  six  miles  from  Car- 
thage, by  the  sea  side,  where  the  pro-consul  lodged 
in  a  state  of  ill  health.  His  trial  was  deferred  till  the 
next  day,  when  vast  crowds^  both  of  christians  and 
infidels,  who  revered  the  virtue  of  the  man,  assembled. 
The  chief  of  the  officers  guarded  him,  but  in  a  cour- 
teous manner ;  so  that  he  ate  with  his  friends,  and  had 
them  about  him  as  usual.  The  christians  passed  the 
night  in  the  street  before  his  lodgings,  and  the  charity 
of  Cyprian  moved  him  to  direct  a  particular  attention 
to  be  paid  to  the  young  women  who  w^ere  among  the 
crowd.  The  next  day  the  pro-consul  sent  for  Cypri- 
an, w^ho  went  to  the  Prsetorium,  attended  by  crowds  of 
people.  The  pro-consul  not  yet  appearing,  Cyprian 
was  ordered  to  wait  for  him  in  a  private  place,  where 


139 

he  sat  down.  Being  in  a  great  perspiration,  a  soldier, 
who  had  professed  Christianity,  offered  him  fresh 
clothes.  "  Shall  we,"  says  Cyprian,  "  seek  for  a  reme- 
dy for  that  which  may  last  no  longer  than  a  day." 

He  was  at  length  brought  into  the  judgment-halt, 
where' the  pro-consul  sat.  "Are  you  Thascius  Cy- 
prian ?"  "  I  am."  "  Are  you  he  whom  the  christians 
call  their  bishop  ?"  "  I  am."  "  Our  princes  have  or- 
dered yaii  to  worship  their  gods."  "  That  I  shall  not 
do."  "  You  will  do  better  to  consult  your  safety,  and 
not  despise  the  gods."  "  My  safety  and  virtue  is  Christ 
the  Lord,  whom  I  desire  to  serve  forever."  "  I  pity 
your  case,"  says  the  pro-consul,  "  and  could  wish  to 
consult  for  you."  "  I  do  not  wish,"  replies  Cyprian, 
"  that  things  should  be  otherwise  with  me,  than  that, 
adoring  my  God,  I  may  hasten  to  him  with  all  the  ar- 
dor of  my  soul ;  for  the  afflictions  of  this  present  time 
are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  which 
shall  be  revealed  in  us."  The  pro-consul,  now  redden- 
ing with  anger,  says,  "  You  have  lived  sacrilegiously  a 
long  time,  and  have  formed  into  a  society  men  of  an 
impious  conspiracy,  and  have  shewn  yourself  an  ene- 
my to  the  gods  and  their  religion,  and  have  not  hearken- 
ed unto  the  equitable  counsels  of  our  princes,  but  have 
ever  been  a  father  of  the  impious  sect,  and  their  ring- 
leader ;  you  shall  therefore  be  an  example  to  the  rest, 
and  they  shall  learn  their  duty  by  your  blood.  Let 
Thascius  Cyprian,  who  refuses  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods, 
be  put  to  death  by  the  sword."  "  God  be  praised,"  said 
the  martyr,  and  while  they  were  leading  him  away,  a 
multitude  of  people  followed  and  cried,  "  Let  us  die 
with  our  holy  bishop." 

A  troop  of  soldiers  attended,  and  the  officers  march- 
ed on  each  side  of  him.  They  led  him  into  a  plain 
surrounded  with  trees,  and  many  climbed  up  to  the 
top  of  them  to  see  him  at  a  distance.  Cyprian  took 
off  his  mantle,  and  fell  on  his  knees  and  worshiped 
his  God ;  then  he  put  off  his  inner  garment  and  re- 
mained in  his  shirt.  The  executioner  being  come, 
Cyprian  ordered  26  golden  denarii  to  be  given  him  ; 
he  himself  bound  the  napkin  over  his  eyes^  and  apres-* 


hjter  and  deacon  tied  his  hands  for  him,  and  the  chris- 
tians laid  before  him  napkins  and  hankerchiefs  to  re- 
ceive his  blood.  Then  his  head  was  cut  off  by  the 
sword. 

Thus,  after  an  eventful  and  important  period  of 
about  12  years  from  his  conversion,  after  a  variety  of 
toils  and  exercises  among  friends,  and  open  foes,  and 
nominal  christians,  by  a  death  more  gentle  than  com- 
monly fell  to  the  lot  of  martyrs,  rested  in  Jesus,  the 
magnanimous  and  charitable  spirit  of  Cyprian  of  Car-^ 
thage. 

Before  Cyprian*s  time,  Africa  appears  to  have  been 
in  no  very  flourishing  state  with  respect  to  Christianity. 
Within  12  years  he  was  the  instrument  of  most  mate- 
rial service  in  recovering  many  apostates,  in  reforming 
discipline,  and  in  reviving  the  essence  of  godliness, 


CHAPTER  XT. 

Other  Particulars  of  Valerian^s  Persecution. 

JdY  order  of  Valerian,  Sixtus,  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
some  others  of  the  clergy  were  seized.  While  Sixtus 
was  going  to  execution,  Laurentius,  his  chief  deacon, 
followed  him  weeping,  and  said, "  Whither  goest  thou, 
father,  without  thy  son  ?"  Sixtus  said,  "  You  shall  foU 
Jow  me  in  three  days." 

After  Sixtus'  death  the  prefect  of  Rome,  moved  by 
an  idle  report  of  the  immense  riches  of  the  Roman 
church,  sent  for  Laurentius,  and  ordered  him  to  delivr 
er  them  up.  Laurentius,  requested  a  little  time  to 
set  every  thing  in  order,  and  to  take  an  account  of 
each  particular;  three  days  having  been  granted,  he 
collected  all  the  poor  who  were  supported  by  the 
Roman  church,  and  went  to  the  prefect  and  said, 
"  Come,  behold  the  riches  of  our  God ;  you  shall  see  a 
large  court  full  of  golden  vessels."  The  prefect  fol- 
lowed him,  but  seeing  all  the  poor  people,  he  turned 
to  Laurentius  with  looks  full  of  anger."  "  What  are 
you  displeased  at  f"  said  the  martyr ;  ^'  the  gold  you 


141 

so  eagerly  desire  is  but  a  vile  metal  taken  out  of  the 
earth,  and  serves  as  an  incitement  to  all  sorts  of 
crimes ;  the  true  gold  is  that  Light  whose  disciples 
these  poor  men  are.  The  misery  of  their  bodies  is  an 
advantage  to  their  souls  ;  sin  is  the  true  disease  ;  the 
great  ones  of  the  earth  are  the  truly  poor  and  con- 
temptible. These  are  the  treasures  which  I  promis- 
ed you,  to  which  I  will  add  precious  stones.  Behold 
these  virgins  and  widows ;  they  are  the  church's  crown ; 
make  use  of  these  riches  for  the  advantage  of  Rome, 
of  the  emperor,  and  yourself" 

Doubtless,  had  the  prefect's  mind  been  at  a}\  dispos- 
ed to  receive  an  instructive  lesson,  he  would  here  have 
learned  the  nature  of  the  liberality  of  christians,  who 
maintained  a  great  number  of  objects,  and  who  look- 
ed for  no  recompense,  but  that  which  shall  take  place 
at  the  resurrection  of  the  just.  But  as  the  persecu- 
tors would  not  hear  the  doctrines  of  Christ  explain- 
ed, so  neither  would  they  patiently  endure  an  exem- 
plification of  his  precepts.  The  prefect  was  cut  to 
the  quick ;  "  Do  you  mock  me  ?"  said  he,  "  I  know  you 
value  yourselves  for  contemning  death,  and  therefore 
you  shall  not  die  at  once."  He  caused  him  to  be 
stripped,  extended,  and  fastened  to  a  gridiron,  and  in 
that  manner  to  be  broiled  to  death  by  a  slow  fire.— ^ 
When  he  had  continued  a  considerable  time  on  one 
side,  he  said  to  the  prefect,  "  Let  me  be  turned,  I  am 
sufficiently  broiled  on  one  side."  And  when  they  had 
turned  him  he  said,  "  It  is  enough,  ye  ttiay  eat."— ^ 
Then  looking  up  to  heaven,  he  prayed  for  the  conver- 
sion of  Rome,  and  gave  up  the  ghost! 

At  Csesarea,  in  Cappadocia,  a  child  named  Cyril, 
ghewed  uncommon  fortitude.  Neither  threats  nor 
blows  could  prevent  him  from  owning  Christianity. -^ 
He  was  driven  from  his  home  by  his  own  father,  find 
persecuted  by  many  children  of  his  own  age.  He 
was  brought  before  the  judge,  who  promised  that  he 
shouH  be  pardoned  and  be  again  received  by  his  far- 
ther. He  replied,  "  I  rejoice  to  bear  your  reproaches  ] 
God  will  receive  me  ;  I  am  glad  that  I  am  expelled  out 
«f  our  house  ;  I  shall  have  a  better  mansion ;  I  fear  pat 


142 

death,  because  it  will  introduce  me  into  a  better  life." 
The  judge  ordered  him  to  be  bound  and  led  to  the 
place  of  execution,  with  secret  orders  to  bring  him 
back,  hoping  that  the  sight  of  the  fire  might  overcome 
his  resolution.  Cyril  remained  inflexible.  The  hu- 
manity of  the  judge  induced  him  still  to  continue  his 
remonstrances.  The  young  martyr  stood  firm  ;  "  Your 
fire  and  your  sword,"  said  he,  "  are  insignificant.  I  go 
to  a  better  house  and  more  excellent  riches ;  despatch 
me  presently,  that  I  may  enjoy  them."  The  specta- 
tors wept  through  compassion.  "  You  should  rather 
rejoice,"  said  he,  ''  in  conducting  me  to  my  punish- 
ment. You  know  not  what  a  city  I  am  going  to  inhabit, 
nor  what  is  my  hope."  Thus  he  went  to  his  death, 
and  was  the  admiration  of  the  whole  city. 

Many  others  suffered  with  great  christian  meekness 
and  fortitude.  But  after  three  years  employed  in  per- 
secution. Valerian  was  taken  prisoner  by  Sapor  king  of 
Persia,  who  deiained  him  the  rest  of  his  life,  and  made 
use  of  his  neck  when  he  mounted  his  horse,  and  at 
length  had  him  flayed  and  salted.  Valerian  had  known 
and  respected  the  christians ;  bis  persecution  therefore 
must  have  been  a  sin  against  light,  and  it  is  common 
with  Divine  providence  to  punish  such  in  a  very  ex- 
emplary manner. 

Gallienus,  son  to  Valerian,  succeeded  him,  and  was 
an  emperor  friendly  to  the  christians  ;  he  stopped  the 
persecution  by  edicts,  and  gave  the  pastors  of  church- 
es licence  to  return  to  their  respective  charges. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

From  the  reign  of  Gallienus  to  the  end  of  the  Century. 

▼  V  E  now  behold  christians  legally  tolerated  under  a 
Pagan  government  for  forty  years.  The  example  of 
Gallienus  was  followed  by  the  successive  emperors  to 
the  end  of  the  century,  and  was  violated  only  in  one  in- 
stance; the  effect  of  which  was  presently  dissipated  by 
the  hand  of  Providence.     This  is  not  a  season  for  the 


145 

g'rowth  of  grace  and  holiness ;  genuine  chrisfianitj, 
during  this  period,  was  very  little  manifested. 

Though  Christianity,  at  this  time  was  literally  tol- 
erated, yet  christians  were  not  entirely  exempt  from 
persecution.  At  Csesarea,  in  Palestine,  there  was  one 
Marinus,  a  soldier  of  great  bravery,  of  noble  fam- 
ily, and  very  opulent.  The  office  of  centurion  being 
vacant,  Marinus  was  called  to  it.  Another  soldier 
came  before  the  tribunal,  and  said,  that  by  the  laws 
Marinus  was  incapacitated,  because  he  was  a  chris- 
tian, and  did  not  do  sacriiice  to  the  emjierors;  but  that 
he  himself,  as  next  in  rank,  ought  to  have  it.  Achseus, 
the  governor,  asked  Marinus  what  was  his  religion ;  on 
which  he  confessed  himself  a  christian.  The  govern- 
or gave  him  three  hours  to  deliberate.  Upon  this 
Theotecnes,  bishop  of  Ceesarea,  calls  Marinus  from 
the  tribunal,  takes  him  by  the  hand,  and  leads  him  to 
the  church,  shows  him  a  sword  that  hung  by  his  side, 
and  a  New  Testament  which  he  pulled  out  of  his  pock- 
et, and  bids  him  choose  which  of  the  two  he  liked 
best.  Marinus,  stretching  out  his  hand,  takes  the  Ho- 
ly Scripture.  "  Hold  fast  then,"  said  Theotecnes^ 
'^  cleave  to  God,  and  what  you  have  chosen  you  shall 
enjoy,  being  strengthened  by  him,  and  depart  in 
peace."  After  he  had  returned  thence  he  was,  by  the 
crier's  voice,  ordered  to  appear  again  at  the  bar,  the; 
time  of  three  hours  being  expired.  There  he  man- 
fully confessed  the  faith  of  Christ,  heard  the  sentence 
of  condemnation,  and  was  beheaded. 

The  greatest  luminary  in  the  church  at  this  time, 
was  Dionysius,  of  Alexandria.  He  took  a  decided 
stand  against  the  Sabellian  heresy,  which  confounded 
the  persons  of  the  Trinity. 

Paul,  of  Samosata,  attempted,  about  the  year  269y 
by  many  artful  subtilties  to  depreciate,  the  real  Divin- 
ity of  Jesus  Christ,  and  introduce  into  the  church 
the  doctrine  of  Socinianism.  But  he  was,  by  the 
pastors,  called  to  an  account,  deposed  from  office 
and  excluded  from  christian  fellowship.  The  doc- 
trine usually  called  Trinitarian,  was  universal  in  these 
limes. 


144 

Aurelian  succeeded  Gallienus,  and  Tacitus,  Aureli-^ 
^n,  who,  after  a  short  reign,  left  the  empire  to  ProbuSj 
in  whose  second  year  A.  D.  277,  appeared  the  mon- 
strous heresy  of  Manes,  whose  fundamental  principle 
was  to  account  for  the  origin  of  moral  evil,  by  the  ad- 
mission of  two  first  causes^  independent  of  each  other. 
This  heresy  continued  long  to  infest  the  church. 

In  the  year  two  hundred  and  eighty  four^  Dioclesian 
became  emperor,  and  for  about  eighteen  years  was  ex- 
tremely indulgent  to  christians.  His  wife^  Prisca,  and 
daughter  Valeria,  the  eunuchs  of  his  palace  and  many 
of  his  important  officers,  with  their  wives  and  families 
embraced  the  gospel  and  made  a  public  profession  of 
their  faith.  In  various  parts  of  the  empire,  vast  crowds 
attended  religious  service,  so  that  the  houses  of  worship 
were  foilnd  inadequate  to  their  accommodation,  and 
in  all  the  cities,  large  edifices  w  ere  erected  for  their  use. 
The  number  of  nominal  converts  now  increased,  but 
vital  piety  declined*  The  influence  of  philos()phers, 
with  whom  they  were  connected,  was  one  of  the  causes. 

Toward  the  end  of  this  century,  Dioclesian,  practi- 
sing the  superstitious  rites  of  divination,  attributed  the 
ill  success  of  his  sacrifices  to  the  presence  of  a  christian 
servant  who  made  on  his  forehead  the  sign  of  the 
cross.  He"  ordered  all  present  and  all  in  his  palace  to 
sacrifice,  or,  in  case  of  refusal,  to  be  scourged  with 
whips.  He  wrote  also  to  the  officers  of  his  armies  to 
constrain  all  the  soldiers  to  sacrifice,  and  to  discharge 
from  service  those  who  should  refuse  to  comply  with 
this  rite  of  heathen  superstition.  Many  resigned  ra- 
ther then  submit  to  the  impious  direction.  Christian 
truth  was  not  yet  lost,  and  though  its  influence  was  di- 
minished, it  was  not  yet  perceptible.  Very  few  were 
put  to  death  on  account  of  their  religious  profession. 

But  Marcellus,  the  centurion,  did  not  escape.  At 
Tangier  in  Mauritania,  w^hile  every  one  was  employ- 
ed in  feasting  and  sacrifices,  he  took  ofl"  his  belt,  threw 
*lown  his  vine  branch  and  his  arms,  and  added,  "  I  will 
not  fight  any  longer  under  the  banner  of  your  emperor, 
or  serve  your  gods  of  wood  and  stone.  If  the  condi- 
tion of  a  soldier  is  such  that  he  is  obliged  to  sacrifice 


145 

to  gods  and  emperots,  I  abandon  the  vine  branch  and 
the  belt,  and  quit  the  service."  Marcellus,  having  thus 
refused  to  partake  in  idolatrous  worship,  was  ordered 
to  be  beheaded. 

These  preliminaries  to  the  persecution,  with  which 
the  next  century  opens,  did  not  affect  the  minds  of 
christians  in  general  j  nor  was  the  spirit  of  prayer  ex- 
cited among  them ;  a  certain  sign  of  great  declension 
in  godliness.  Justification  by  faith,  hearty  conviction 
of  sin,  and  the  Spirit's  influences,  are  scarcely  men- 
tioned all  this  season. 

God,  who  had  exercised  long  suffering  patience,  de- 
clared at  length  in  the  course  of  his  providence,  "  Be- 
cause I  have  purged  thee,  and  thou  wast  not  purged, 
thou  shalt  not  be  purged  from  thy  filthiness  any  more, 
till  I  have  caused  my  fury  to  rest  upon  theey 

But  this  scene,  which  materially  changed  the  condi- 
tion of  the  church,  and  was  quickly  followed  by  seve- 
ral surprising  revolutions,  belongs  to  the  next  century. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Some  Aecount  of  Gregory  Thaumaturgus^  Theognostusj 
and  Dionysius  of  Rome. 

vl^REGORY  was  born  at  Neacsesarea,  the  metrop- 
olis of  Cappadocia,  and  early  educated  in  idolatry  and 
the  learning  of  the  Gentile  world.  He  travelled  af- 
terwards to  Alexandria,  and  put  himself  under  the  tu- 
ition of  the  renowned  Origen,  by  whom  he  was  per- 
suaded to  study  the  Holy  Scriptures.  Origen  spared 
no  pains  to  ground  him  in  a  firm  belief  of  Christianity, 
and  exhorted  him  to  apply  his  knowledge  to  its  pro- 
motion, advising  him  withal  to  pray  fervently  and  se- 
riously for  the  illumination  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

On  his  return  to  his  native  city,  which  was  very 
populous  and  full  of  idolatry,  the  very  seat  of  Satan, 
he  gave  himself  much  to  prayer  and  retirement,  and 
was  in  secret  prepared  for  the  important  work  to  which 
he  was  soon  after  called. 


Tn  this  idolatrous  city,  Gregory  commenced  hi* 
public  labors,  when  the  church  consisted  of  not  more 
than  seventeen  members ;  but  his  preaching  was  soon 
attended  Avith  so  gfeat  success  that  he  had  a  nume- 
rous congregation.  His  ministry  appears  to  have  been 
accompanied  with  miraculous  gifts,  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  his  idolatrous 
countrymen. 

Here  he  continued  till  the  Decian  persecution,  which 
Was  most  severe.-  Considering  that  his  new  converts 
would  scarce  be  strong  enough  to  stand  their  ground 
and  be  faithful,  he  advised  them  to  flee,  and  to  en- 
courage them  in  ity  set  the  example.  Many  of  his 
people  suffered,  but  God,  at  length,  restored  them  to 
peace,  and  Gregory  returned  to  exhilarate  their  minds 
tvith  his  pastoral  labors. 

A  little  before  his  death,  he  made  a  strict  inquiry, 
whether  there  were  any  in  the  city  and  neighborhood 
still  strangers  to  Christianity,  and  being  told  there  were 
about  seventeen  in  all,  he  sighed,  and  hfting  up  his 
eyes  to  heaven,  appealed  to  God  how  much  it  troubled 
him,  that  any  of  his  fellow-townsmen  should  remain 
unacquainted  with  salvation,  yet  that  his  thankfulness 
was  due  to  God,  that  when  at  first  he  had  found  only 
seventeen  christians,  he  had  left  only  seventeen  idola- 
ters. Having  prayed  for  the  conversion  of  infidels  and 
edification  of  the  faithful,  he  peaceably  gave  up  his 
soul  to  God.  He  was  a  man  eminently  holy  and 
most  exemplary  in  his  life  and  conversation.  In  wor- 
ship most  devout,  in  conversation  chaste,  he  never  al- 
lowed himself  to  call  his  brother  fool ;  no  anger  or  bit- 
terness proceeded  from  his  mouth.  Slander  and  cal- 
umny, as  directly  opposite  to  Christianity,  he  pecuHar- 
ly  hated  and  avoided.  The  wonderful  success  which 
attended  his  ministry,  was  owing  to  a  marvellous  out- 
pouring of  the  Holy  Spirit.  In  no  particular  instance 
was  the  divine  influence  ever  more  apparent  since  the 
apostolic  age. 

Tbeognostus  and  Dionysius,  of  Alexandria,  were 
both  firm  in  the  great  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  in  Unity, 
During  the  first  three  hundred  years,  though  this  doc- 


147 

trine  was  variously  opposed,  yet  the  whole  christian 
church  constantly  imited  in  preserving  and  maintaining 
it,  even  from  the  apostles'  days,  as  the  proper  sphere 
within  which,  all  the  truth,  and  holiness,  and  conso- 
lation of  genuine  Christianity  lie,  and  exclusive  of 
which,  one  may  defy  its  boldest  enemies  to  produce 
a  single  instance  of  any  real  progress  in  piety,  made  in 
any  place,  where  the  name  of  Christ  was  known. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  further  extension  of  the  Gospel  in  this  Century, 

XN  the  midst  of  the  Decian  persecution,  about  the  year 
two  hundred  and  fifty,  the  gospel,  which  had  hitherto 
been  chiefly  confined  to  the  neighborhood  of  Lyons 
and  Vienne,  was  considerably  extended  in  France. 
Churches  were  founded  at  Toulouse,  Tours,  Aries, 
Narbonne,  and  Paris.  France,  in  general,  was  blessed 
with  the  light  of  salvation.  The  bishops  of  Toulouse 
and  Paris  afterwards  suffered  for  the  faith  of  Christ. 

In  the  course  of  this  century  Germany,  especially 
those  parts  nearest  to  France ;  also  Great  Britain  and 
the  adjacent  isles,  received  the  gospel. 

Many  of  the  Goths,  settled  in  Thrace,  were,  like 
wise,  brought  from  a  state  perfectly  savage,  into  the 
light  and  comfort  of  Christianity,  through  the  instru- 
mentality of  some  teachers  from  Asia. 

The  barbarians,  who  ravaged  Asia,  carried  away 
with  them  into  captivity  several  bishops,  who  healed 
diseases,  expelled  evil  spirits  in  the  name  of  Christ 
and  preached  Christianity.  They  were  heard  with 
respect  and  attention,  and  numbers  Avere  converted.— 
This  is  all  that  I  can  collect  of  the  extension  of  the 
gospel  among  those  savage  nations. 


148 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Remarks  on  the  state  of  the  Romayi  Empire^  and  the  ef- 
fect which  a  belief  of  the  doctrines  of  Christianity  had 
during  this  century. 

Xn  the  Roman  empire,  luxury  and  every  abominable 
vice  which  can  be  conceived,  had  for  three  centuries 
greatly  increased.  Civil  broils  and  distractions  con- 
tinually prevailed,  and  increased  the  quantity  of  vice 
and  misery.  During  this  period  Christianity,  in  its  be- 
nign efficacy  and  power,  was  exemplified  in  thelives of 
God's  people. 

Those,  who  were  truly  converted  to  the  christian 
faith,  believed  heartily  the  truth  of  doctrines  the  most 
humiliating.  They  were  poor  in  spirit,  patient  under 
the  severest  treatment  and  the  most  cruel  injuries,  not 
because  they  were  not  sufficiently  numerous  and  pow- 
erful to  have  redressed  the  wrongs  which  they  suffer- 
ed, but  because  they  saw  the  sinfulness  of  their  hearts, 
and  were  conscious  that  they  deserved  much  greater 
evils  than  they  experienced ;  they  were  contented  in 
the  meanest  circumstances,  because  they  felt  the 
beauty  of  his  condescension,  who,  though  he  was  rich, 
became  poor  for  their  sakes,  and  who  has  provided  for 
them  a  sure  and  eternal  inheritance.  They  were  se- 
rene and  confident  in  God,  because  they  viewed  him 
as  their  Father,  through  the  grace  of  Christ ;  full  of 
charity,  because  they  knew  the  love  of  God  in  Christ ; 
in  honor  preferring  others  to  themselves,  because  they 
were  ever  conscious  of  their  own  depravity;  in  fine, 
they  gladly  endured  reproach  for  Christ's  sake,  be- 
cause they  knew  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world.    • 

The  state  of  the  empire  was  not  deteriorated  by 
the  prevalence  of  Christianity  within  its  limits,  but  the 
grace  of  God,  in  the  gift  of  a  Savior,  was  gloriously 
displayed,  in  the  benign  nature  of  true  benevolence, 
as  exemplified  in  the  lives  of  the  truly  godly,  as  con- 
trasted with  the  real  tendency  of  selfishness^  fostering 


149 

every  passion  which  sets  man  at  variance  vi^ith  man, 
and  is  in  its  very  nature  hostile  to  national  and  indi- 
vidual happiness. 


CENTURY  IV, 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  persecution  of  Dioclesian, 

A  HE  fourth  century  opens  with  a  persecution  more 
systematically  planned,  and  more  artfully  conduct- 
ed, than  those  which  christians  had  ever  before  known, 
and  the  reason  why  the  church  survived  the  storm 
and  rose  triumphant  after  her  losses  was,  because  her 
PEFENDER  is  invincible. 

The  church  had  long  been  in  a  state  of  ease  and 
prosperity,  and  had  deeply  declined  from  the  purity 
and  simplicity  of  the  gospel.  God,  for  her  declension, 
visited  her  with  a  rod.  Besides  the  martyrdom  of  Mar- 
cell  us,  in  Africa,  an  attempt  was  made,  in  a  general, 
covert  manner,  to  corrupt  the  army.  It  was  put  to  the 
choice  of  christian  officers  to  sacrifice  and  enjoy  their 
dignity,  or  to  refuse  and  be  deprived.  Many  lost  their 
preferments.  Some  few  were  put  to  death  as  a  terror 
to  the  rest.  Dioclesian  had  long  favored  the  christians, 
but  he  had  now  contracted  a  prejudice  against  them. 
He  first  used  artifice  rather  than  violence. 

This  emperor  had  a  partner  called  Maximian.  Un- 
der them  were  two  Caesars,  Galerius  and  Constantius. 
Constant! us  had  some  probity  and  humanity.  The 
other  three  were  tyrants.  The  savageness  of  Gale- 
rius was  the  most  ferocious.  In  the  year  302  ho 
met  Dioclesian  at  Nicomedia,  in  the  19th  year  of  hi3 
reign,  and  used  every  measure  to  instigate  him  to  be 
more  sanguinary  and  decisive  against  the  christians, 
and  urged  to  a  general  persecution.  Dioclesian  was  for 
confining  it  to  the  officers  of  the  court  and  the  soldiers* 


150 

A  council  of  a  few  judges  and  officers  was  called:  it 
was  determined  that  the  oracle  of  Apollo,  at  Miletus, 
should  be  consulted  ;  the  oracle  answered  in  favor  of 
a  general  persecution. 

The  feast  of  the  Terminalia  was  the  day  appointed 
to  commence  the  operations  against  the  church. — 
Early  in  the  morning  an  officer,  with  guards,  came  to 
the  great  church  at  Nicomedia,  and  bursting  the  doors, 
found  the  Scriptures  and  burnt  them,  and  gave  every 
thing  up  to  plunder.  The  two  emperors,  looking  at 
the  scene  from  the  palace,  were  long  in  doubt,  wheth- 
er they  should  order  the  edifice  to  be  burnt.  Diocle- 
sian,  fearing  a  general  conflagration,  advised  to  its  de- 
molition. The  Pr^torian  soldiers  were  therefore  sent 
with  axes  and  other  tools,  who,  in  a  few  hours  levelled 
the  buildhig  with  the  ground. 

The  next  day  an  edict  appeared,  depriving  all  men 
jprofessing  the  christian  religion,  of  all  honor  and  dig- 
nity, exposing  them  to  torture,  and  debarring  them 
from  the  benefit  of  the  laws  in  all  cases  whatever.  A 
christian  was  found  hardy  enough,  under  the  transports 
of  indignation,  to  pull  down  and  tear  the  edict.  For 
his  indiscretion  he  was  burnt  alive,  and  bore  his  suf- 
ferings with  admirable  patience. 

In  Egypt  many  were  beheaded,  others  were  burnt. 
They  suffered  with  the  greatest  faith  and  fortitude. — 
To  their  last  breath  they  employed  themselves  in 
psaljus  and  thanksgiving.  Phiieas,  a  man  of  great 
eminence,  suffered  at  Thebais;  being  asked  how  he 
was  persuaded  that  Jesus  Christ  was  God,  he  replied, 
^'  He  made  the  blind  to  see,  and  the  deaf  to  hear, 
cleansed  the  lepers,  and  raised  the  dead.'^  When 
asked,  "  Is  a  crucified  person  a  God  ?''  he  answered, 
'^  He  was  crucified  for  our  salvation."  The  governor 
said,  "You  are  rich,  and  able  to  maintain  almost  all 
the  province,  I  spare  you,  and  advise  you  to  sacrifice." 
It  seems  that  Pbileas  was  very  liberal  to  the  poor. — 
The  governor  added,  "  Thy  poor  wife  looks  on  thee." 
Phiieas  answered,  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Savior  of  all  our 
spirits,  he  hath  called  me  to  the  inheritance  of  his  glo- 
ry, and  be  may  call  her  to  it."    A  little  before  his  ex- 


151 

ecution,  "Mj  children,"  said  he,  "  you  that  seek  Gocf, 
watch  over  your  hearts.  My  dear  children,  stick  fast 
to  the  precepts  of  Jesus  Christ." 

This  persecuting  governor  who  treated  the  christians 
with  the  greatest  cruelty  and  severity,  added,  "  No 
care  ought  to  be  taken  of  these  christians ;  let  all  treat 
them  as  unworthy  of  the  name  of  men."  Some  expir- 
ed under  the  cruel  tortures  inflicted  upon  them.  Oth- 
ers, having  been  recovered  by  methods  taken  to  heal 
them,  and  being  reduced  to  the  alternative  of  sacri- 
ficing or  dying,  cheerfully  preferred  the  latter. 

One  city  in  Phrygia,  being  generally  christian,  was 
besieged  by  armed  men,  and  set  on  fire.  The  men 
with  their  wives  and  children  were  burnt  to  death, 
calling  upon  Christ,  the  God  over  all.  All  the  inhabit- 
ants, magistrates  and  people,  nobles  and  plebeians, 
professing  Christianity,  were  ordered  to  sacrifice,  and 
for  refusing  suff'ered  in  this  manner. 

Some  were  slain  by  axes,  as  in  Arabia ;  some  by 
breaking  their  legs,  as  in  Cappadocia ;  some,  suspen- 
ded by  the  feet,  with  the  head  downward,  over  a  slow 
fire,  were  suffocated,  as  in  Mesopotamia ;  some  were 
mutilated,  and  ciit  in  pieces,  as  in  Alexandria ;  some 
were  burnt  to  death,  as  in  Antioch.  Some  despatched 
themselves,  to  prevent  their  falling  into  the  hands  of 
their  enemies,  by  throwing  themselves  down  from  the 
tops  of  houses  ;  lamentable  instances  of  impatience  i 
But  the  reader  will  remember  that  the  decline  had 
been  very  great  from  christian  purity ;  and  that  so  ma- 
ny should  suffer  like  christians,  in  such  a  season,  can 
scarce  be  accounted  for,  but  on  the  idea  of  the  Lord's 
reviving  his  work  and  ministering  the  Holy  Spirit 
amidst  their  afflictions. 

The  persecuting  judges  exercised  ingenious  malice 
in  the  daily  invention  of  new  punishments  ;  but  wea- 
ried, at  length,  with  murder,  and  affecting  to  praise  the 
clemency  of  the  emperors,  as  desirous  to  save  life^ 
contented  themselves  with  plucking  out  eyes,  and  cut- 
ting off  one  of  the  legs.  The  number  of  those  wha 
suffered  in  this  way  was  very  great  j  and  they  were 
afterwards  condemned  to  work  in  the. mines. 


152 

At  Antioch,  Romanus,  a  deacon,  of  the  church  of 
Csesarea,  was  martyred.  He,  happening  to  enter  An- 
tioch  at  the  very  time  when  the  churches  were  demo- 
lished, saw  many  men  and  women,  most  probably  apos- 
tates from  christianty,  with  their  httle  ones,  crowding 
to  the  temples  and  sacrifices.  The  same  spirit  which 
moved  Mattathias,  the  father  of  the  Maccabees,  on  a 
like  occasion,  was  felt  by  him,  but  exerted  in  a  man- 
ner more  agreeable  to  the  christian  dispensation. — 
He  cried  aloud,  and  rebuked  their  cowardice  and  per- 
fidy. But  being  seized  immediately,  and  condemned 
to  the  flames,  and  fastened  to  the  stake,  while  the  ex- 
ecutioners expected  the  definitive  order  of  the  empe- 
ror then  present,  he  asked  cheerfully,  "  Where  is  the 
fire  for  me  ?"  Caesar,  provoked  at  his  boldness,  or- 
dered his  tongue  to  be  cut  out.  This  he  put  out  with 
great  readiness.  After  this  punishment  he  was  thrown 
into  prison,  and  suffered  there  a  considerable  time. 
In  the  end  he  was  dismissed  from  life  by  strangling. 

In  the  second  year,  when  the  persecution  grew 
fiercer,  imperial  letters  were  sent  into  Palestine,  com- 
manding all  men,  without  exception,  to  sacrifice.  At 
Gaza,  Timotheus,  after  many  sufterings,  was  consum- 
ed by  a  slow  fire ;  some  were  condemned  to  the  wild 
beasts.  While  many  apostatized  to  save  their  lives, 
six  persons  of  Csesarea,  with  excessive  forwardness, 
ran  to  Urbanus,  the  judge,  and  oflfered  themselves 
for  martyrdom.  They  suffered,  in  conjunction  with 
two  others,  whose  spirit  and  circumstances  in  the  man- 
ner of  their  departure  out  of  life,  were  more  conforma- 
ble to  the  rules  of  the  gospel. 

The  governors  of  the  different  provinces  being  now 
authorized  to  punish  the  christians  freely,  did  it  as 
their  tempers  dictated.  Some,  for  fear  of  displeas- 
ing, did  more  than  they  were  ordered  ;  others  indulg- 
ed a  natural  savageness  of  disposition ;  while  others 
considered  that  to  shed  blood  profusely  was  the  high 
road  to  preferment.  Some,  determining  to  torment 
and  not  to  kill,  studied  those  arts  of  torture,  which 
might  keep  life  in  being  amid  the  keenest  sensations 
of  pain.     Many  efforts  were  made  to  recover  the  tor- 


153 

tured,  that  they  might  be  strengthened  to  endure  fur-^ 
ther  suiferings.  A  considerable  part  of  Roman  juris- 
prudence was  then  employed  on  this  subject. 

There  never  before  had  been  so  systematic  and  la- 
bored an  effort  made  to  extinguish  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
Satan  had  great  wrath  5  and  when  we  consider  how 
fiercely  the  enemies  of  Christianity  set  upon  its  pro- 
fessors, we  have  cause  to  admire  the  grace  of  God^ 
who  raised  such  a  noble  army  of  martyrs,  in  a  time 
of  so  great  evangelical  declension,  and  who  more  ef- 
fectually than  ever  baffledj  in  the  end,  the  designs  of 
the  Prince  of  darkness. 

In  France  alone^  and  its  neighborhood,  the  people 
of  God  found  some  shelter.  Yet  was  the  mild  Con- 
stantius,  to  save  appearances  with  his  superior  Maxi- 
mian,  induced  to  persecute,  not  only  by  destroying 
the  temples,  but  also,  by  ordering  those  of  his  house- 
hold to  quit  the  service,  who  would  not  retract  Chris- 
tianity. By  this  means  were  the  christians  of  his  fam- 
ily tried.  But  the  issue  was  contrary  to  their  expecta- 
tions. Constantius  retained  the  faithful,  and  dismis- 
sed the  apostates,  judging  that  those,  who  were  un- 
faithful to  their  God,  would  also  be  so  to  their  prince. 

It  appears  to  have  been  the  intention  of  the  perse- 
cutors to  have  destroyed  all  records  of  Christianity. 
Felix  of  Tibiura,  in  Africa,  being  asked  to  deliver  up 
the  scriptures,  answered,  "  I  have  them,  but  will  not 
part  with  them."  He  was  ordered  to  be  beheaded.  "  I 
thank  thee,  O  Lord,"  said  the  honest  martyr,  "  that 
I  have  lived  fifty  six  years,  have  kept  my  virginity, 
have  preserved  the  gospel,  and  have  preached  faith 
and  truth.  O  my  Lord,  Jesus  Christ,  the  God  of  hea- 
ven and  earth,  I  bow  my  head  to  be  sacrificed  to  thee, 
who  livest  to  all  eternity." 

In  Sicily,  Euplius  a  martyr,  being  asked,  "  Why  do 
you  keep  the  scriptures  forbidden  by  the  emperors," 
answered,  "  because  I  am  a  christian.  Life  eternal 
is  in  them  ;  he  that  gives  them  up,  loses  life  eternal." 
He  suffered  in  the  sa^me  cause,  and  so  also  did  many 
©thers  in  Italy. 


154 

fn  the  year  three  hundred  and  five,  Dioelesian  re- 
signed the  empire,  and  Maximian  folJowed  his  exam- 
ple. They  were  succeeded  by  Galerius  in  the  East, 
who  ruled  in  the  room  of  Dioelesian,  and  put  Maxi- 
min  his  nephew,  in  his  own  place,  and  in  the  West 
hy  Constantius. 

Maximin  inherited  the  savageness  and  the  prejudi- 
ces of  his  uncle  ;  and  in  Palestine  and  the  more  east- 
ern parts,  over  which  Galerius  had  ruled,  he  still  con- 
tinued the  horrors  of  persecution. 

Apphian,  a  young  man  under  twenty,  who  had  re- 
ceived a  very  polite  education  at  Berytus,  and  could 
not  bear  to  live  with  his  father  and  relations  at  Pagse 
in  Lycia,  because  of  their  aversion  to  the  gospel,  left 
all  his  secular  employments  and  hopes  for  the  love  of 
Christ,  and  came  to  Cjesarea;  there  he  was  so  trans- 
ported with  zeal  as  to  nm  up  to  Urbanus  the  gover- 
nor, then  making  a  libation,  to  seize  him  by  the  hand, 
to  stop  his  religious  employment,  and  exhort  him  to 
forsake  idolatry,  and  turn  to  the  true  God.  The  con- 
sequence was,  he  was  arrested,  ordered  to  sacrifice, 
and,  after  he  had  sustained  most  dreadful  tortures, 
was  thrown  into  the  sea.  His  imprudence  was  great, 
and  his  zeal  very  irregular  and  extravagant ;  but  who 
will  not  admire  the  sincerity  of  that  love  of  Christ, 
which  carried  this  ardent  youth  through  all  hardships, 
and  prefer  his  disposition,  with  all  his  faults,  to  the 
cowardice  and  love  of  the  world,  which,  in  our  times, 
prevents  such  numbers  from  daring  to  show  due  re- 
gard for  the  divine  Savior  ? 

This  Apphian  had  a  brother  called  Edesius,  who 
had  advanced  farther  in  the  philosophical  studies  than 
himself,  and  who  likewise  embraced  the  faith  of 
Christ.  Having  endured,  in  Palestine,  with  great  for- 
titude and  patience,  prisons,  bonds,  and  the  drudgery 
of  the  mines,  he,  at  length,  came  to  Alexandria,  and 
there  saw  the  judge  raging  with  frantic  fury  against 
christians,  treating  them  with  various  abuses.  Fired 
at  the  sight,  he  lost  all  patience,  rebuked  the  magis- 
trate, and  struck  him.  Upon  which  he  was  exposed 
to  a  variety  of  torture,  and  thrown  into  the  sea.     He 


155 

seems  to  have  possessed  both  the  excellencies  and 
the  faults  of  his  brother.  A  remark  or  two  may  be 
proper  in  this  place,  before  we  proceed. 

1.  The  persecution  we  are  reviewing  found  the 
church  in  the  lowest  state  in  wisdom  and  piety.  Con- 
cerning the  behavior  of  Edesius,  it  should  be  observed, 
that  amidst  the  great  dearth  of  christian  instruction, 
it  is  not  surprising  that  he  should  so  imperfectly  know 
his  duty.  The  piety  of  Apphian  and  Edesius  resem- 
bles that  of  Jeptha  and  of  Samson  ;  sincere,  but  irre- 
gular and  injudicious.  They  lived  under  similar  cir- 
cumstances, in  times  of  ignorance.  The  Spirit  of 
God,  when  he  creates  a  new  heart,  or  a  new  spirit, 
and  disposes  men  to  obedience,  supercedes  not  the 
use  of  pastoral  instruction.  Where  this  is,  to  a  great  de- 
gree wanting,  even  Divine  love  itself,  though  strong, 
is,  comparatively  speaking,  blind,  and  will  continually 
mistake  the  rule  of  duty.  In  vain  we  look  for  judi- 
cious and  discreet  pastors,  and  for  clear  and  evangel- 
ical views  in  all  this  period.  No  Cyprian  or  Dionysius 
the  appeared,  to  check,  to  regulate,  or  to  control  the 
spirits  of  christians,  and  to  discipline  them  by  scrip- 
ture rules.  The  persecution  found  vast  numbers  per- 
fidious and  cowardly;  some  chosen  spirits,  were  hum- 
ble and  faithful  to  death;  but  of  these,  many,  it  is  to  be 
feared,  were  partially  informed  of  their  duty,  both  to 
God  and  man,  and  mixed  the  intemperance  and  pre- 
cipitation of  blind  self-will,  with  the  love  of  Christ. 

2.  In  the  story  of  these  two  brothers,  we  see  the 
prevalence  of  the  monastic  and  philosophic  spirit ; 
that  they  knew  too  little  of  Christianity,  and  though  sin- 
cere enough  to  become  martyrs  for  Christ,  yet  they 
were  greatly  destitute  of  christian  simplicity.  The 
doctrines  of  Christ  had  ceased  to  be  explicitly  unfold- 
ed ;  and  it  was  chiefly  in  suffering,  endured  with  pa- 
tient faith  and  cheerful  hope,  that  we  can  now  see, 
Christ  had  then  a  church  in  the  world.  The  bush 
was  indeed  burning  in  a  fire  the  most  dreadful,  but 
not  consumed. 

In  the  fourth  year  of  the  persecution,  Maximin  Cas- 
sar,  exhibited  spectacles  in  honor  of  his  birth-day. 


156 

Agapius,  a  christian,  and  a  slave  who  had  murdered 
his  master,  were  both  produced  at  the  same  time  and 
condemned  to  the  wild  beasts.  The  emperor,  to  dis- 
tinguish his  birth-day  by  an  act  of  generosity,  pardon- 
ed and  gave  freedom  to  the  murderer.  The  whole 
amphitheatre  rang  with  acclamation  in  praise  of  his 
clemency.  But  he,  disposed  to  punish  the  innocent 
and  spare  the  guilty,  asked  Agapius  if  he  would  re- 
nounce Christianity,  promising  liberty  on  that  condi- 
tion. The  martyr  expressed  his  cheerful  readiness  to 
undergo  any  punishment,  not  for  any  crime  commit- 
ted by  him,  but  for  piety  toward  the  Lord  of  the  uni- 
verse. He  was  condemed  to  be  torn  by  a  bear,  was 
then  carried  back  to  prison  ;  and,  after  he  had  lived  a 
day,  with  weights  hung  to  his  feet,  sunk  in  the  sea. 

In  the  succeeding  year  a  Tyrian  virgin,  Theodocia, 
not  quite  18  years  old,  was  put  to  death  for  owning 
and  countenancing  some  christian  prisoners,  The 
judge,  Urbanus,  afterward  condemned  them  to  the 
mines  of  Palestine.  Silvanus,  with  some  others,  were 
condemned  to  labor  in  the  brass  mines,  the  joints  of 
their  feet  having  been  first  weakened  by  the  applicat- 
ion of  hot  iron. 

Few  persecutors  exceeded  Urbanus  in  malice  and 
activity.  He  doomed  three  to  fight  with  each  other ; 
Auxentius,  a  venerable  saint,  he  condemned  to  the 
wild  beasts.  Some  he  sentenced  to  the  mines,  after 
he  had  made  them  eunuchs.  Others,  after  bitter  tor- 
ments, he  threw  again  into  prison.  This  monster  of 
savage  ferocity,  having  been  afterward  convicted  of 
crimes,  was  capitally  punished  in  Cgesarea,  the  scene 
of  his  cruelties,  and  by  the  same  Maximin,  of  whose 
imperial  savageness  he  had  been  the  minister. 

In  the  sixth  year  of  the  persecution,  near  100  were 
sent  from  Thebais  to  Palestine,  and  were  adjudged  by 
Fermilian,  the  successor  of  Urbanus,  to  be  lamed  in 
the  left  foot,  and  to  lose  the  right  eye,  and  in  that  state 
to  be  condemned  to  the  mines. 

At  Gaza,  some  were  apprehended  for  meeting  tor 
gether  to  hear  the  scriptures  read,  and  were  punished 
with  the  loss  of  a  limb,  and  an  eye,  or  in  a  still  mpre 


157 

cruel  manner.  One  Paul,  being  sentenced  to  lose  his 
head,  begged  a  short  space  of  time  to  be  allowed  him, 
which  having  been  granted,  he  prayed  with  a  loud 
voice  for  the  whole  christian  world,  that  God  would 
forgive  them,  remove  the  present  heavy  scourge  of  their 
iniquities,  and  restore  them  to  peace  and  liberty;  he 
then  prayed  for  the  Jews,  that  they  might  come  to  God, 
and  find  access  to  him  through  Jesus  Christ.  In  the 
next  place,  that  the  same  blessings  might  be  vouchsaf- 
ed to  the  Samaritans.  The  Gentiles,  who  lived  in  error 
and  ignorance  of  God,  were  the  next  objects  of  his  char- 
itable petitions,  that  they  might  be  brought  to  know 
God  and  to  serve  him :  nor  did  he  omit  to  mention 
the  crowd  about  him,  the  judge  who  had  sentenced 
him,  the  emperors  and  the  executioner,  and  in  the. 
hearing  of  all  he  prayed  that  their  sin  might  not  be 
laid  to  their  charge.  The  whole  company  was  moved, 
and  tears  were  shed.  The  martyr  composed  himself 
to  suffer,  and  offering  his  neck  to  the  sword  was  be- 
headed. Divine  grace  appeared  in  him,  in  a  manner 
worthy  of  the  apostolic  age.  Soon  after  1 30  Egyptian 
chieftains,  having  sufferod  the  same  mutilations  which 
have  above  been  mentioned,  were  sentenced  by  Max- 
imin  to  the  mines  in  Palestine  and  Celicia. 

Fermilian,  after  having  trodden  in  the  steps  of  Ur- 
banus  in  shedding  christian  blood  abundantly,  like 
him  also  suffered  capitally  by  the  Sentence  of  the  em- 
peror. 

Toward  the  end  of  the  seventh  year,  the  multitude 
of  confessors  in  the  mines  of  Palestine  enjoyed  some 
liberty,  and  even  erected  some  places  for  public  wor- 
ship. The  president  of  the  province  envied  them  the 
small  cessation  of  their  miseries,  and  wrote  to  the  em- 
peror to  their  prejudice.  Afterward  the  master  of  the 
mines  having  come  hither,  divided  the  sufferers  into 
classes.  Some  he  ordered  to  dwell  in  Cyprus,  others 
in  Libanus  ;  the  rest  he  dispersed  and  harrassed  with 
various  drudgeries  in  different  parts  of  Palestine.  Four, 
he  singled  out  for  the  examination  of  the  military  com- 
mander, who  burnt  them  to  death.  Silvanus,  a  bish- 
op of  great  piety,  John,  an  Egyptian,  and  thirty  seven 


158 

others,  were,  the  same  day,  beheaded  by  the  order  of 
Maximin. 

For  eight  years,  the  persecution  in  the  East,  con- 
tinued with  little  intermiBsion.  In  the  West,  it  abated 
after  two  years.  The  poHtical  changes  in  the  em- 
pire account  for  the  difference.  Both  in  the  East, 
and  the  West,  Satan  exerted  his  mahce  in  the  keen- 
est manner,  in  this  last  of  the  pagan  persecutions-. — 
The  Divine  power  and  wisdom,  in  still  preserving  a 
real  church  on  earth,  were  never  more  conspicuously 
displayed,  since  the  days  of  the  apostles.  The  time, 
for  its  external  triumph,  under  Constantino,  was  then 
at  hand*  Those,  who  look  at  outward  things  alone 
jnay  be  tempted  to  think  how  much  more  glorious  it 
would  have  appeared,  without  the  previous  desola- 
tions of  Dioclesian's  persecution ;  but  when  it  is  con- 
sidered how  much  christian  doctrine  ,had  decayed, 
and  how  low  holy  practice  had  fallen,  the  necessity 
4>f  so  sharp  a  trial  to  purify  the  church,  and  fit  it  for 
a  state  of  prosperity,  is  evident.  Othenvise  the  dif- 
ference between  christians  and  pagans  might  have 
been  little  more  than  a  name. 

Evangelical  doctrines  and  practices,  in  their  life 
and  purity,  had  grievously  declined  from  about  the 
year  270.  During  this  season  of  declension,  Christ 
crucified,  justification  purely  by  faith,  and  the  effec- 
tual influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  together  with 
humbling  views  of  man's  total  apostacy  and  cor- 
ruption, were  ideas  very  faintly  impressed  on  christian 
minds.  But  in  this  low  state  of  the  church,  there  was 
much  more  moral  virtue,  than  could  be  found  any 
where  else;  and  the  charitable  spirit  of  many  in  suffer- 
ing, shewed  the  existence  and  nature  of  real  religion. 

The  persecution,  which  was  carried  on  against  the 
christians,  designed  their  total  destruction ;  it  must, 
however,  injustice  to  them  be  acknowledged,  that  they 
were,  with  all  their  faults,  the  most  loyal,  peaceable, 
and  worthy  citizens  in  the  whole  empire. 

God  was  then  raising  up  a  protector  for  his  church. 
The  emperor  Constanlius  lying  at  the  point  of  death, 
desired  Galerius,  his  partner  in  the  East,  to  send  him 


159 

his  son  Constantine.  The  eastern  emperor,  hav- 
ing delayed  as  long  as  possible,  sent  him  at  last, 
and  the  son  arrived  in  Briton  just  in  time  to  see  his  fa- 
ther alive,  who  was  interred  at  Eboracum.*  Con- 
stantine succeeding,  gave  the  most  perfect  toleration 
to  christians,  so  far  as  his  power  extended.  Pro- 
vidence was  still  with  him,  that,  like  another  Cy- 
rus, he  might  give  peace  and  liberty  to  the  church.-r- 
Rome  and  Italy  were  for  some  time  under  the  power 
of  Maxentius,  the  son  of  Dioclesian's  colleague  Maxi- 
mian.  This  prince,  a  tyrant  of  the  basest  character^ 
attempted  the  chastity  of  a  Roman  matron,  who  by 
suicide,  prevented  his  base  design.  Her  impatience 
gives  further  proof  of  the  prevailing  taste  in  religion. 
Constantine  having  come  from  France  into  Italy,  sub- 
verted the  kingdom  of  Maxentius,  and  became  sole 
master  of  the  western  world.  Maximian,  whose 
daughter  Constantine  had  married,  after  various  at- 
tempts to  recover  the  power,  which  by  the  influence  of 
Dioclesian  he  had  resigned,  was  put  to  death  by  his 
son-in-law  for  attempting  his  destruction. 

Galerius,  in  the  year  310,  was  smitten  with  an  in- 
curable disease;  all  his  lower  parts  were  corrupt- 
ed :  physicians  and  idols  were  applied  to,  in  vain  :  an 
intolerable  stench  spread  itself  over  the  palace  of  Sar- 
dis,  where  he  resided :  he  was  devoured  by  worms ; 
and,  in  a  situation  the  most  dreadful,  continued  a  whole 
year.  Softened  at  length  by  his  sufferings,  in  the  year 
311,  he  published  an  edict,  by  w^hich  he  took  oil  the 
persecution  from  the  christians,  allowed  them  to  re- 
build their  places  of  worship,  and  desired  them  to  pray 
for  his  health.  Thus  did  God  himself  subdue  this 
haughty  tyrant. 

The  prisoners  were  then  released  from  the  mines  and 
the  highways  were  full  of  christians  returning  to  their 
friends,  singing  psalms  and  hymns  to  God.  Christen- 
dom wore  a  cheerful  aspect.  Even  Pagans  were 
melted;  and  many,  who  had  joined  in  the  attempt  to 
extinguish  the  christian  name,  began  to  be  convinced, 
that  a  religion,  which  had  sustained  such  repeated  and 
formidable  attacks,  was  Divine  and  invincible. 

*  Now  Yovk. 


160 

feoOn  after  the  edict  of  Galerins,  he  expired,  his 
body  being  altogether  corrupted.  Syria  and  Egypt^ 
ivith  their  dependencies,  remained  still  under  Maxim- 
in.  Here  he  renewed  the  persecution  with  much  ma- 
levolence and  artifice.  Under  certain  pretences,  he 
forbad  christians  to  assemble  in  their  church-yards j 
and  then  privately  procured  petitions  from  various 
cities,  praying  that  they  might  not  be  encouraged  in 
their  precincts.  Great  efforts  were  made  to  revive 
declining  Paganism,  and  sacrifices  were  offered  with 
great  assiduity.  Persons  of  quality  filled  the  highest 
offices  of  idolatry,  and  pains  were  taken  to  prevent 
christians  from  building  places  of  worship,  or  from 
practising  the  duties  of  their  religion  in  public  or  pri- 
vate ;  and  the  former  methods  of  compelling  them  to 
sacrifice  were  renewed.  Maximin,  to  render  his  idol- 
atrous priests  more  respectable,  clothed  them  with 
white  mantles,  such  as  were  worn  by  the  ministers  of 
the  palace.  Incited  by  the  example  of  the  tyrant,  all 
the  Pagans  in  his  dominions  strove  to  effect,  if  possible 
the  ruin  of  the  church,  and  human  ingenuity  was  ex- 
erted to  invent  calumnies  in  support  of  the  kingdom 
of  darkness. 

When  falshood  and  slander  are  paid  for  by  a  govern- 
ment^ they  ivill  not  want  propagators. 

Certain  acts  of  Pilate  and  our  Savior  were  forged^ 
full  of  blasphemy,  which,  by  Maximin's  approbation, 
were  circulated  through  his  dominions,  with  orders  to 
facilitate  their  publication  in  all  places,  and  to  direct 
school-masters  to  deliver  them  to  the  youth,  that  they 
might  commit  them  to  memory.  A  certain  officer  at 
Damascus,  also  engaged  some  infamous  women  to 
confess,  that  they  had  been  christians,  and  privy  to 
the  lascivious  pactices  which  were  committed  on  the 
Lord's  day  in  their  assemblies.  These  and  other  slan- 
ders were  registered,  copied,  and  sent  to  the  emperor, 
as  the  authenticated  confessions  of  these  women,  and 
he  took  measures  to  give  them  universal  pubhcity. 
The  officer  who  invented  this  calumny,  destroyed 
himself  sometime  after  by  his  own  band.  Maximin^ 
affecting  still  the  praise  of  clemency,  gave  orders  to 


ihe  prefects,  not  to  take  away  the  lives  of  christians^ 
but  to  punish  them  with  loss  of  eyes,  and  various 
amputations.  A  few  persons  of  high  christian  renowa 
were  deprived  of  life,  the  rest  Were  harrassed  by  oth- 
er kinds  of  suffering  short  of  death,  and  no  arts  were 
left  unemployed  to  eradicate  Christianity  out  of  the 
mind  and  to  educate  the  next  generation  in  a  con- 
firmed aversion  to  it. 

Never  were  christians  so  dispirited  and  clouded,  as 
during  this  period.  Thus  low  did  God  suflter  his 
church  to  fall,  to  try  its  faith,  and  to  purify  it,  in  the 
furnace.  But  man's  extremity  was  the  opportunity  in 
which  the  truth  and  goodness  of  God  appeared  most 
conspicuous.  A  drought  commenced,  and  an  unex- 
pected famine  oppressed  the  dominion  of  Maximin, 
lollowed  by  a  dreadful  plague  and  iniflamed  ulcers. 
The  plague  and  famine  raged  in  the  most  terrible 
.manner,  and  multitudes  lay  unburied:  numbers  of 
Pagans  were  neglected  by  their  own  friends ;  but 
christians  were  every  day  employed  in  taking  care  of 
the  sick,  giving  the  rites  of  burial  to  the  dead,  and  ia 
distributing  food  to  the  famished  poor.  In  this,  they 
manifested  the  enlarged  and  disinterested  philanthro- 
py, the  pure  characteristic  and  matchless  benevolence 
of  their  holy  religion. 

In  the  year  three  hundred  and  thirteen  there  was  a 
War  between  Licinius  and  Maximin,  who  contended 
each  for  the  complete  sovereignty  of  the  East.  Before 
the  decisive  battle,  Maximin  vowed  to  Jupiter,  that  if 
he  obtained  the  victory,  he  would  abolish  the  christian 
name.  Licinius,  in  a  dreami,  was  directed  to  suppli- 
cate, with  all  jjis  ?irmy,  the  Supreme  God,  in  a  solemn 
manner.  He  gave  orders  to  his  soldiers  to  do  so,  and 
they  prayed  in  the  field  of  battle,  using  the  words 
which  he  had  received  in  his  dream.  The  contest, 
between  Jehovah  and  Jupiter,  was  now  at  its  height 
and  drawing  to  a  crisis ;  victory  decided  in  favor  of 
Licinius.  Maximin  published  a  cautious  decree,  ju 
which  he  forbade  the  molestation  of  christians,  but 
did  not  allow  them  the  liberty  of  public  worship.  Li^ 
cinius  published  a  complete  toleratioa  of  christianty. 
w 


W2. 

Maximin,  in  the  sad  reverse  of  his  aflfairs,  slew  many 
priests  and  prophets  of  his  gods,  by  whose  enchant- 
ments he  had  been  seduced  with  false  hopes  of  uni- 
versal empire  in  the  East,  and  issued  another  edict 
granting  full  toleration  to  chistianity.  So  greatly  were 
affairs  now  changed,  that  contending  emperors  court- 
ed the  favor  of  the  poor  persecuted  christians.  After 
this,  Maximin,  struck  with  a  sudden  plague,  over  his 
whole  body,  pined  away  with  hunger,  fell  down  from 
his  bed,  his  jflesh  consumed  and  dropped  off  from  his 
bones,  his  eyes  leaped  from  their  sockets ;  and  per- 
ceiving God  thus  executing  judgment  upon  him,  fran- 
tic with  agony,  he  cried  out ;  "  It  was  not  I,  but  oth- 
ers who  did  it."  At  length,  by  the  increasing  force  of 
torment,  he  owned  his  guilt,  and  every  now  and  then 
implored  Christ,  that  he  would  compassionate  his  mis- 
ery. He  confessed  himself  vanquished,  and  gave  up 
the  ghost. 

Thus  closed  the  most  memorable  of  all  the  attacks 
of  Satan  on  the  christian  church. 

The  arm  of  God  was  lifted  up  in  this  wonderful 
manner,  to  chastise  and  to  purify  the  church,  and  to 
demonstrate  to  the  proudest  and  fiercest  of  his  ene- 
mies, that  the  gospel  was  divine,  and  must  stand  in 
the  earth  invincible ;  that  the  most  high  ruleth  and 
will  have  a  church  in  the  world,  which  shall  glorify 
him  in  spite  of  earth  and  hell  united,  and  that  this 
church  contains  in  it  all  that  deserves  the  name  of 
true  wisdom,  of  true  virtue. 


CHAPTER  11. 

A  view  of  the  State  of  the  Christian  Religion  on  its  Es- 
tablishment under  Constantine. 

X  HIS  emperor  from  early  hfe  had  some  predilectioa 
in  favor  of  Christianity.  Marching  from  France  into 
Italy  against  Maxentius,  on  an  expedition,  which  was 
likely  either  to  exalt  or  to  ruin  him,  he  Was  oppressed 


163 

with  deep  anxiety.  Some  God  he  thought  necessary 
to  protect  him.  The  God  of  the  christians  he  was 
most  inclined  to  respect ;  with  his  true  character  he 
was  unacquainted,  but  desired  to  learn  it.  He  pray- 
ed with  much  vehemence  and  importunity.  God  left 
him  not  unanswered.  While  he  was  marching  with 
his  forces,  in  the  afternoon,  the  trophy  of  the  cross 
appeared  very  luminous  in  the  heavens,  higher  than 
the  sun,  with  this  inscription,  "  Conquer  by  this." — 
He  and  his  soldiers  were  astonished  at  the  sight.  At 
night  Christ  appeared  to  him  when  asleep,  with  the 
same  sign  of  the  cross,  and  directed  him  to  make  use 
of  the  symbol  as  his  military  ensign.  Constantine 
obeyed,  and  the  cross  was  henceforward  displayed  in 
his  armies. 

Constantine  asked  the  christian  pastors  who  this 
God  was,  and  what  was  the  meaning  of  the  sign. — 
They  told  him  it  was  God,  the  only  begotten  Son  of 
the  only  true  God,  and  that  the  sign  was  the  trophy  of 
the  victory,  which  he,  when  on  earth,  had  gained  over 
death.  At  the  same  time,  they  explained  to  him  the 
causes  of  his  coming,  and  the  doctrine  of  his  incarna- 
tion. From  that  time  Constantine  firmly  believed  the 
truth  of  Christianity.  After  this  he  began  to  read  the 
scriptures,  and  zealously  patronized  the  pastors  of  the 
church  all  his  days. 

He  succeeded  in  his  w^arlike  enterprize,  and  be- 
came master  of  Rome.  He  now  set  himself  to  build 
churches,  and  shewed  great  beneficence  to  the  poor. 
He  encouraged  the  meeting  of  bishops  in  synods,  hon- 
ored them  with  his  presence  and  employed  himself  in 
continually  aggrandizing  the  church.  In  the  mean 
time  Licinius  began  to  persecute  the  church,  prohib- 
ited christian  synods  in  his.  dominions,  expelled  belie- 
vers from  his  court,  forbad  the  women  to  attend  the- 
public  assemblies  of  men,  and  ordered  them  to  fur- 
nish themselves  with  separate  teachers  of  their  own 
sex.  He  dismissed  from  his  armies  those  who  refus- 
ed to  sacrifice,  and  forbad  any  supplies  to  be  aiford- 
ed  them  in  their  necessities.  He  murdered  bishops 
and  destroyed  churches.    He  commenced  a  war  with 


164 

Constantine,  and  in  the  issue  lost  his  empire  and  his 
life. — The  spirit  of  godliness  was  now  low.  The 
external  appearance  of  the  church  was  splendid. — 
An  emperor  powerful,  engaged  for  the  support  and 
propagation  of  Christianity,  forbids  sacrifices,  erects 
churches,  seeks  with  much  zeal  for  the  sepulchre  of 
Christ  at  Jerusalem,  and  honors  it  with  a  most  ex- 
pensive sacred  edifice.  His  mother  Helena  fills  the 
whole  Roman  world  with  her  munificent  acts,  in 
support  of  religion,  and  after  the  erection  of  church- 
es and  travelling  from  place  to  place  to  evince  her 
zeal,  dies  at  an  advanced  age,  in  the  presence  of  her 
son.  Nor  is  the  christian  cause  neglected  even  out 
of  the  bounds  of  the  Roman  empire.  Constantino; 
pleads  zealously,  in  a  letter  to  Sapor  king  of  Persia, 
for  the  christians  of  his  dominions,  he  destroys  idol 
temples,  prohibits  Pagan  rites,  puts  an  end  to  savage 
fights  of  gladiators,  stands  up  with  respectful  silence 
to  hear  the  sermon  of  Eusebius,  bishop  of  Csesarea^ 
furnishes  him  with  the  volumes  of  the  scriptures  for 
the  use  of  the  churches,  orders  the  festivals  of  the 
martyrs,  has  prayers  and  the  reading  of  the  scrip- 
tures at  his  court,  dedicates  churches  with  great  so- 
lemnity, makes  christian  orations  himself,  directs  the 
sacred  observation  of  the  Lord's  day,  to  which  he  adds 
that  of  Friday  also,  the  day  of  Christ's  crucifixion,  and 
teaches  the  soldiers  of  his  army  to  pray  by  a  short  form, 
made  for  their  use.  At  this  period  external  piety 
flourished,  monastic  societies  in  some  places  were  al- 
so growing,  but  faith,  love,  and  heavenly  mindedness, 
appear  very  rare. — The  doctrine  of  real  conversiori 
was  very  much  lost,  or  external  baptism  was  placed  in 
its  stead,  and  the  true  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith, 
and  the  true  practical  use  of  a  crucified  Savior  for  trou- 
bled consciences,  were  scarce  to  be  seen.  There  was 
much  outward  rehgion,  but  this  could  not  make  men 
saints  in  heart  and  life.  True  humility  and  charity 
were  little  known  in  the  christian  world,  while  su- 
perstition and  self-right eou&ness  were  making  rapid 
progress,  and  the  real  gospel  of  Christ  wss  hid  from 
in  en  who  professed  it. 


16a 

The  schism  of  the  Donatists  arose  from  a  contested 
election  of  a  bishop  at  Carthage.  Caecilian  the  dea- 
con had  the  suffrage  of  the  whole  church.  Two  dis- 
appointed persons  who  aspired  to  the  office  protested 
against  the  election,  and  were  joined  by  Lucilla,  a 
rich  lady,  who  had  been  for  a  long  time  too  haugh- 
ty to  submit  to  discipline.  One  Donatus  offered  him- 
self as  chief  of  the  faction.  A  number  of  bishops  co- 
operated with  him,  piqued  that  they  had  not  been  cal- 
led to  the  ordination  of  Cascilian.  Seventy  bishops 
met  at  Carthage,  to  depose  Caecilian,  who  had  the 
hearts  of  the  people,  and  against  whom  they  could  not 
object  any  crime,  nor  support  the  least  material  accu- 
sation. Yet  they  persevered,  and  ordained  one  Ma- 
jorinus  a  servant  of  the  factious  lady,  who,  to  support 
the  ordination,  gave  large  sums  of  money,  which  the 
bishops  divided  among  themselves.  This  shows  how 
corrupt  many  of  the  pastors  of  the  African  church 
were  at  this  period. 

Pure  doctrinal  truth  was  then  too  commonly  mere 
speculation.  Men  were  ripe  for  a  perversion  of  doc- 
trine. A  bold  and  open  assault  was  made  against  the 
Deity  of  the  Son  of  God,  to  the  grief  of  all  who  loved 
mMj  and  walked  in  his  ways  in  godly  simplicity. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Progress  of  the  Arian  Controversy  till  the  death  of 
Constantine, 

Jl  ETER,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  had  suffered  martyr- 
dom under  the  DiocIesiai%  persecution.  At  that  time, 
numbers  had  recanted  to  save  their  lives,  and  among 
the  rest,  Meletus,  an  Egyptian  bishop.  This  man  was 
of  a  schismatical  and  enterprizing  spirit,  and  having 
been  deposed  by  Peter  before  his  martyrdom,  separat- 
ed himself,  continued  bishop  on  his  own  plan,  and  or- 
dained others,  and  thus  became  head  of  the  Meleti- 
an  party.  This,  however,  was  not  the  only  person, 
^\io  disturbed  the  peace  of  the  church,  and  tried  tha 


166 

patience  of  Peter.  Arius  of  Alexandria  espoused  the 
cause  of  Meletus.  Afterward  he  left  this  party,  be- 
came reconciled  to  Peter,  and  was  by  him  ordained 
deacon.  Arius,  having  exhibited  a  restless  and  fac- 
tious spirit,  was  again  expelled  from  the  church. 

Peter  having  been  called  to  his  rest  by  martyrdom, 
Achillas  succeeded  him  in  the  bishopric,  and  from 
him  Arius,  by  submissions  again  obtained  favor.  Un- 
derstanding and  capacity  will  command  respect,  and 
these  were  undoubtedly  possessed  by  Arius  in  a  great 
degree.  He  was  by  nature  formed  to  deceive.  In  his 
behavior  and  manner  of  life  he  was  severe  and  grave ; 
in  his  person  tall  and  venerable,  and  in  his  dress  al- 
most monastic.  In  conversation,  he  was  agreeable  and 
captivating,  well  skilled  in  logic  and  all  the  improve- 
ments of  the  human  mind,  then  fashionable  in  the 
world. 

Such  was  the  famous  Arius,  who  gave  name  to  one 
of  the  jnost  powerful  heresies  which  ever  afflicted  the 
church  of  Christ. 

Achillas  advanced  Arius  to  the  office  of  presbyter. 
Alexander,  the  successor  of  Achillas,  treated  him  with 
respect,  and  he  appeared  backward  to  censure  him  for 
Iiis  dangerous  speculations  in  religion.  Arius,  through 
the  pride  of  reasoning,  asserted,  that  there  was  a  time 
when  the  Son  of  God  was  not,  that  he  was  capable  of 
virtue  or  of  vice,  and  that  he  was  a  creature,  and  mu- 
table as  creatures  are.  While  Arius  was  insinuating 
these  things,  the  easiness  of  Alexander  in  tolerating 
such  notions  was  found  fa,ult  with  in  the  church.  Ne- 
cessity roused  him  at  length,  however  unwilling,  to 
contend,  and  in  disputing  before  Arius  and  the  rest  of 
the  clergy,  he  affirmed  there  was  a  union  in  the  Trin- 
ity. Arius  eagerly  insisted,  that  "  if  the  Father  begat 
the  Son,  the  begotten  had  a  beginning  of  existence  ; 
hence  it  was  evident  there  was  a  time  when  he  was 
not." 

Many  persons  of  a  grave  cast,  and  able  and  elo- 
quent, like  Arius,  espoused  and  fostered  the  infant 
heresy.  Arius  preached  diligently  at  his  church,  dif- 
fused his  opinions  in  all  companies,  and  gained  over 


167 

matiy  of  the  common  people;  and  Alexander  saw  the 
ancient  doctrine  continually  undermined.  Lenient 
measures  and  argumentative  methods  having  been  tri- 
ed in  vain,  Alexander  summoned  a  synod  of  bishops, 
who  met  at  Alexandria,  condemned  Arius'  doctrine, 
9,nd  expelled  him  from  the  church,  with  nine  of  his  ad- 
herents. 

Arius  maintained  that  the  Son  was  totally  and  es- 
sentially distinct  from  the  Father ;  that  he  was  the 
first  and  noblest  of  those  beings  whom  God  the  Father 
had  created  out  of  nothing,  the  instrument  by  whose 
subordinate  operation  the  Almighty  Father  formed  the 
universe,  and  therefore  inferior  to  the  Father  both  in 
nature  and  dignity. 

To  all  humble  and  charitable  christians,  it  appear- 
ed, that  to  persist  in  blaspheming  God,  was,  at  least, 
as  practical  an  evil,  as  to  persist  in  drunkenness  and 
theft;  and  all  who  feared  God,  felt  themselves  obli- 
gated to  join  with  Alexander  against  Arius. 

The  christian  world  was  now  the  scene  of  animosi- 
ty and  contention.  The  orthodox  and  the  heretical  did 
each,  their  utmost,  to  support  their  several  pretensions : 
practical  religion  was  too  much  forgotten  by  both* 
The  Pagan  world  beheld  and  triumphed.  On  their 
theatres  they  ridiculed  the  contentions  of  christians, 
to  which,  their  long  and  grievous  provocations  of  their 
God  had  exposed  them.  Alexander  repeatedly,  in  let- 
ters and  appeals,  maintained  his  cause,  so  far  as  spec- 
ulative argumentation  could  do  it,  and  proved  his  point 
from  the  scriptures,  while  Arius  strengthened  himself 
by  forming  alliances  with  various  bishops ;  particular- 
ly with  Eusebius  of  Nicomedia,  who  supported  Arian- 
ism  with  all  his  might.  Near  one  hundred  bishops  in 
a  second  synod  at  Alexandria  condemned  Arius,  who 
was  then  obliged  to  quit  that  place,  and  to  try  to  gain 
supporters  in  other  parts  of  the  empire. 

Constantino  sincerely  strove  to  make  up  the  breach. 
He  wrcite  both  to  Alexander  and  Arius,  blamed  both, 
expressed  his  desire  for  their  agreement,  and  explain- 
ed nothing.  He  sent  the  letter  by  Hosius  bishop  of 
Corduba,  one  whoso  faith  and  piety  had  been  distin- 


168 

guished  in  the  late  persecution.  Hosius  endeavorcf^ 
to  make  up  the  breach  ;  but  it  was  impossible.  The 
two  parties  were  formed,  and  were  determined ; 
worldly  motives  were  too  prominent  in  both,  to  admit 
of  an  easy  compromise ;  and  it  was  not  in  the  power 
of  those  who  loved  both  truth  and  peace,  to  sacrifice 
the  former  fof  the  latter,  consistently  with  a  good  con- 
science^ however  sincerely  desirous  they  must  have 
been  of  promoting  both.  The  object  of  contention 
was  not  a  trifle,  but  an  essential  principle  in  religion. 

Constantine  summoned  the  aid  of  the  whole  chris- 
tian church  ;  and  three  hundred  and  eighteen  bishops 
met  at  Nice,  in  Bithynia.  According  to  Philostorgius, 
the  Arian  historian,  twenty  two  espoused  the  cause  of 
Arius ;  others  make  the  minority  still  less.  Many  pres- 
byters were  there  besides  the  bishops ;  it  is  not  pro- 
bable, that  the  whole  number  of  persons  assembled  in 
the  council  was  less  than  six  hundred. 

They  met  in  the  year  three  hundred  and  twenty 
five,  being  transported  to  Nice,  and  maintained  there 
at  the  emperor's  expense. 

Before  they  entered  on  the  immediate  business  of 
the  Synod,  their  attention  was  engaged  by  certain 
Gentile  philosophers  who  appeared  among  them  ;  of 
these,  some  wished  to  satisfy  their  own  curiosity  con- 
cerning Christianity  itself;  others,  to  involve  the  chris- 
tians in  a  cloud  of  verbal  subtleties,  that  they  might 
enjoy  the  mutual  contradictions  of  the  followers 
of  Christ.  One  of  these  distinguished  himself  by  the 
pomp  and  arrogancy  of  his  pretensions,  and  derided 
the  clergy  as  ignorant  and  illiterate.  On  this  occa- 
sion, an  old  christian,  who  had  suffered  with  magnan- 
imous constancy  during  the  late  persecution,  though 
unacquainted  with  logical  forms,  undertook  to  con- 
tend with  the  philosopher:  those  who  were  more 
earnest  to  gratify  curiosity  than  to  investigate  truth, 
endeavored  to  make  mirth  of  him,  while  all  the  seri- 
ous were  distressed  to  see  a  contest  apparently  so 
unequal.  Respect  for  the  man,  however,  induced 
them  to  permit  him  to  engage.  He  immediately  ad- 
dressed the  philosopher  in  these  terms:  " Hear,  philos- 


169 

Opher,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  There  is  one 
God  the  Maker  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  of  all  things 
visible  and  invisible,  v^'ho  made  all  thes6  things  by  the 
power  of  his  Word,  and  confirmed  them  by  the  hoU^ 
ness  of  his  Spirits  This  word,  whom  we  call  the  Son 
of  God,  compassionating,  the  sons  of  men,  involved  in 
error  and  wickedness,  chose  to  be  born  of  a  woman^ 
to  converse  with  men,  and  to  die  for  them;  and  he 
will  come  again,  the  Judge  of  all  things  which  men 
have  done  in  the  body ;  that  these  tjiings  are  so,  we 
believe  in  simplicity ;  do  not  then  labor  in  vain^  seek^ 
ing  to  confute  things  which  ought  to  be  received  by 
faith,  and  investigating  the  manner  in  which  these 
things  may  or  may  not  be  :  but  if  thou  believest,  an^- 
swer  me,  now  that  I  ask  thee."  Struck  with  this 
plain,  authoritative  address,  the  philosopher  said,  "  I 
do  believe;"  with  pleasure  owned  himself  vanquish- 
ed, confessed  that  he  embraced  the  same  sentiments 
with  the  old  man,  and  advised  the  otheV  philosophers 
to  do  the  same,  declaring  that  he  was  changed  by  a  di* 
vine  influence,  and  was  moved  by  an  energy  he  could 
not  explain. 

Here  it  is  evident  that  this  successful  espouser  of 
the  truthj  stepped  forth  in  its  defence,  in  humble  de- 
pendence on  God  to  bless  his  own  w^ord  with  victoria 
ous  energy  ;  and  it  was  evident  by  the  issue,  that  the 
faith  of  the  vanquished  stood  not  in  the  wisdom  of 
men,  but  in  the  power  of  God. 

I  fear  we  shall  not  find  in  the  whole  Nicene  busi- 
hfess  so  instructive  a  natrative.  The  emperor  himself 
came  to  the  synod,  and  exhorted  them  to  peace  and 
unanimity.  A  number  of  mutual  accusations  having 
been  presented  to  him,  he  threw  them  all  into  the  fire^ 
protesting  that  he  had  not  read  one  of  them^  and  char- 
ged them  to  forbear  and  forgive  one  another.  He 
then  gave  them  leave  to  enter  directly  on  the  business 
of  the  svBod.  They  canvassed  the  doctrine  of  Arius, 
extracted  his  propositions  from  his  own  writings,  and 
argued  the  subject  with  great  vehemence ;  Constan- 
line  himself  acliiif?  as  moderator,  and  endeavoring  to 
bnng  them  to  perfect  agreement.     But  it  soon  ap" 


170 

peared,  that  without  some  explanatory  terms,  decisire- 
ly  pointing  out  what  the  scripture  had  revealed,  it  was 
impossible  to  guard  against  the  subtilties  of  the  Ari- 
ans.  Did  the  Trinitarians  assert,  that  Christ  was. 
God  ?  The  Arians  allowed  it,  but  in  the  same  sense 
that  holy  men  and  angels  are  stiled  gods  in  scripture. 
Did  they  affirm  that  he  was  truly  God  ?  the  others  al- 
lowed that  he  was  made  so  by  God.  Did  they  affirm 
that  the  Son  was  naturally  God?  it  was  granted  :  for 
even  we,  said  they,  are  of  God,  of  whom  are  all  things. 
Was  it  affirmed,  that  the  Son  was  the  power,  wisdom 
and  image  of  the  Father  ?  we  admit  it,  replied  the 
others,  for  we  also  are  said  to  be  the  image  and  glory 
of  God.  What  could  the  Trinitarians  do  in  this  situa- 
tion ?  to  leave  the  matter  undecided  was  to  do  noth- 
ing ;  to  confine  themselves  merely  to  scripture  termSy 
was  to  suffer  the  Arians  to  explain  the  doctrine  in 
their  own  way,  and  to  reply  nothing.  Undoubtedly 
they  had  a  nght  to  comment  according  to  their  own 
judgment,  as  well  as  the  Arians ;  and  they  did  so  in 
the  following  manner.  They  collected  together  the 
passages  of  scripture,  which  represent  the  Divinity  of 
the  Son  of  God,  and  observed,  that,  taken  together, 
they  amounted  to  a  proof  of  his  being  of  the  same 
SUBSTANCE  WITH  THE  FATHER :  That  crcaturcs  were 
indeed  said  to  be  of  God,  because  not  existing  of 
themselves,  they  had  their  beginning  from  him,  but 
that  the  Son  was  peculiarly  of  the  Father,  being  of  his 
substance,  as  begotten  of  him. 

The  majority  of  the  council  was  convinced  that 
this  was  a  fair  explanation.  The  venerable  HosiuSj  of 
Corduba  v/as  appointed  to  draw  up  a  creed,  which, 
in  the  main,  is  the  same  that  i^  called  the  Nicene 
creed  to  this  day.  This  soon  received  the  sanction  of 
the  council,  and  of  Constantino  himself,  who  declar- 
ed that  v/hoever  refused  to  comply  with  the  decree^ 
should  be  banished. 

Here  we  have  the  testimony  of  nearly  the  vt^hole 
christian  world,  in  favor  of  the  doctrine  of  the  proper 
Deity  of  the  Son  of  God,  a  testimony  free,  unbiassed^ 
and  unrestrained.     How  can  this  be  accounted  for  but 


171 

hence,  that  they  followed  the  plain  sense  of  scripture 
and  of  the  church  in  preceding  ages  ? 

Arius  was  deposed,  excommunicated,  and  forbid- 
den to  enter  Alexandria.  The  minority  at  first  refus- 
ed to  subscribe,  but  being  advised  to  yield,  at  length, 
by  Constantia  their  patroness,  the  emperor's  sister,  20 
of  the  22  Arian  bishops  consented.  But  by  the  omis- 
sion of  a  single  letter  they  reserved  to  themselves 
their  own  sense,  subscribing  not  that  the  Son  is  the 
same,  but  only  of  the  like  essence  with  the  Father.* 
Arius  and  his  associates  were  banished  into  Illyricum. 

The  Meletian  controversy  was  also  settled. — Mele- 
tius  was  permitted  to  live  in  his  own  city,  with  the  ti- 
tle of  bishop,  but  without  authority.  His  sect  was  in- 
Hclulged  in  some  degree,  and  continued  a  long  time  af- 
ter in  the  church. 

The  canons  of  this  famous  council  forbid  clergymen 
to  make  themselves  eunuchs  ;  also  the  ordination  of 
new  converts ;  and  provided  for  the  chastity  of  the 
clergy. 

These,  with  some  other  regulations  for  the  govern- 
ment of  the  christian  church,  shew  that  the  fear  of  God 
was  by  no  means  extinct.  Discipline,  which  had 
been  relaxed  toward  the  close  of  the  last  century,  was 
revived,  and  the  predominant  spirit  of  superstition 
carried  it,  as  formerly,  into  too  great  an  extreme. 

Liberty  was  allowed  to  the  Novatians  also  to  re- 
turn to  the  communion  of  the  general  church,  nor  was 
it  insisted  on,  that  they  should  be  re-baptized,  since 
they  held  nothing  contrary  to  the  fundamental  princi- 
ples of  godliness.  With  respect  to  the  followers  of 
Paul  of  Samosata,  called  Paulianists,  some  of  whom 
still  subsisted,  it  was  required,  that  if  they  were  ad- 
mitted again  into  the  church  they  should  be  re-bapti- 
zed, because  they  did  not  baptize  in  the  name  of  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  So  accurately 
did  they  distinguish  between  a  heretic  and  a  schis- 
matic, between  essentials  and  circumstantials.  Apos- 
tolical discernment  and  piety,  in  no  contemptible  de~ 

•  It  is  remarkably,,  that  this  duplicity  is  recorded  by  Philostorglus  tlie 
4risin  historian. 


g^rec,  animated  the  spirits  of  the  Nicene  fathers,  not- 
withstanding the  decline  of  piety  from  the  primitive 
times.* 

Constantine,  zealous  for  a  pacific  uniformity,  having 
invited  Acesius  a  Novatian  bishop  to  the  council,  ask- 
ed him  whether  be  assented  to  the  decrees  of  the 
council  concerning  the  faith.  The  council,  said  he, 
has  decreed  nothing  new  concerning  these  things.  So 
I  have  always  understood  the  church  has  received 
from  the  days  of  the  apostles.  Why  then,  said  the 
emperor,  do  you  separate  yourself  from  our  commun- 
ion? Because,  replied  Acesius,  we  think  that  to  apos- 
tatize is  the  "  sin  unto  death,"  and  that  those  who 
are  guilty  of  it  ought  never  to  be  restored  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church,  though  they  are  to  be  invited 
to  repentance,  and  to  be  left  to  God,  who  alone  has 
the  power  of  forgiving  sins.  Constantine,  who  saw 
that  his  views  were  impracticably  severe,  said,  "  Set 
up  a  ladder,  Acesius,  and  climb  up  to  heaven  by  your- 
self" 

From  this  testimony  it  appears  that  the  church  had^ 
from  the  days  of  the  apostles,  b^en  in  the  belief  of 
the  proper  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Three  months  after  the  dissolution  of  the  council  of 
Nice,  Eusebius  of  Nicomedia,  and  Theognis  of  Nice, 
were  banished  by  the  emperor's  command,  for  at-r 
tempting  still  to  support  the  Arian  cause. 

Alexander,  in  five  months  after  his  return  home 
died :  having  desired  that  Athanasius  might  be  ap- 
pointed his  successor.  Alexandria,  in  general,  joined 
in  the  same  request,  and  he  was  ordained  as  a  succes- 
sor to  the  zealous  Alexander,  He  was  then  not  above 
twenty  eight  years  of  age,  and  held  the  see  forty  six 
years,  exposed,  with  little  intermission,  to  persecu- 
tion, on  account  of  his  zeal  against  Arian  ism.  In  this 
he  manifested  great  constancy  and  firmness  in  sup^ 
port  of  the  truth. 

•  Nit  a  tew  of  theije  bore  on  their  bodies  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  One, 
debilitated  by  the  application  of  hot  iron  to  both  his  hands  ;  some,  deprived  of 
their  right  eyes  :  others,  deprived  of  their  kgs,  A  cro^vd  of  martyrs  collect^. 
Is  m?  body  \ 


175 

After  the  death  of  Helena,  Constantine  shewed  pe- 
culiar kindness  to  Constantia  his  sister,  who  was  iii 
the  Arian  interest.  She  on  her  death-bed  prevailed 
with  her  brother  to  do  justice  to  these  men.  The 
emperor  suffered  himself  to  be  imposed  on  by  the 
Arian  party,  and  wrote  in  their  favor  to  the  churches. 
Eusebius  and  Theognis,  by  owning  the  Nicene  faith  in 
words  were  restored  to  their  sees.  The  former  wrote 
to  Athanasius,  desiring  him  to  receive  Arius,  now  re- 
turning from  banishment,  to  communion :  but  in  vain, 
Athanasius  had  principle,  and  could  not  sport  with 
subscriptions  and  bonds,  as  his  adversaries  di(|. 

The  Nicene  creed  had  still  all  the  sanction  which 
church  and  state  could  give  it.     It  was  not  then  pos- 
sible, by  all  the  artifice  of  ingenious  and  unprincipled 
men,  to  persuade  the  christian  world,  that  the  scrip- 
ture held  what  it  did  not,  or  that  their  fathers  had  all 
along  thought  as  Arius  did.     Even  the  chiefs  of  Arian- 
ism  had  been  now  restored,  not  as  Arians,  but  as  men 
well  affected  to  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity.    And  they 
attempted   by   subtilty   and   artifice  to   establish,  at 
length,  what  was  impossible  to  be  done  by  fair  argu- 
ment.    Determined  to  ruin  Athanasius,  if  possible, 
they  united  themselves  closely  with  the  Meletians, 
and  infected  them  with  their  heresy.     They  procure^ 
the  deposition  of  Eustathius  of  Antioch,  an  eloquent 
and  learned  professor,  who  was,  on  unjust  pretences, 
banished  from  his  see.     This  person,  before  his  de-t 
parture,  exhorted  his  flock  to  be  steadfast  in  the  truth, 
and  his  words  were  of  great  weight  with  that  flourish- 
ing church.     He  and  several  priests  and  deacons  werQ 
banished.     The  good  man  bore  the  will  of  God  with 
meekness  and  patience,  and  died  in  exile  at  Philippic 
Thus  while  the  truth  was  supported  in  fqrm,  its  friends^ 
by  a  variety  of  artifices,  were  persecuted,  and  its  enet 
mies  triumphed.     Men  void  of  principle  had  every 
secular  advantage,  while  those,  who  feared  God,  chose 
rather  to  suffer  than  to  sin. 

Among  these,  Athanasius  was  eminently  distinguish-? 
ed.  Rebellion,  oppression,  rape  and  murder,  werq 
IBaljciously  charged  upon  him.     He  wa?  a(;ct|§ed  wi^li, 


174 

liaving  murdered  Arsenius,  a  Meletian  T  bishop  ;  for 
proof  of  which  the  accusers  produced  a  box,  out  of 
which  they  took  a  dead  man's  hand,  dried  and  salted, 
affirming  it  to  be  the  hand  of  Arsenius,  preserved  by 
Athanasius  for  magical  purposes.  The  Meletians 
charged  Arsenius  to  conceal  himself  till  they  should 
have  effected  their  purpose.  The  party  of  Eusebius 
of  Nicomedia,  spread  the  report  through  the  christian 
world,  that  Arsenius  had  been  privately  murdei'ed  by 
the  bishop  of  Alexandria,  and  Constantino  himself, 
overcome  by  incessant  importunities,  was  induced  to 
•rder  an  enquiry  to  be  made, 

Athanasius  had  learned  by  his  ow^n  experience,  that 
any  accusation  against  himself,  how^ever  improbable, 
was  likely  to  find  numerous  and  powerful  supporters. 
But   Providence  wonderfully  confuted  this  attempt. 
Arsenius  had  privately  conveyed  himself  to  Tyre,  in- 
tending to  be  secreted    there  during  the  session  of 
the   Synod.     Some  servants,  belonging  to  Archelaus 
the  governor,  heard  a  rumor  whispered,  that  Arsenius 
was  in  town.     This  they  immediately  told  their  mas- 
ter, who  discovered  his  retreat,  apprehended  him,  and 
gave  notice  -to  Athanasius.     The  Meletian  tool,  feeling 
the  awkwardness  of  his  situation,  denied  himself  to  be 
Arsenius.     Paul,  the  bishop  of  Tyre  knew  the  man, 
and  deprived  him  of  that  refuge.     The  day  of  trial 
having  come,  the  prosecutors  boasted  that  they  should 
give  occular  demonstration  to  the  court  of  the  guilt  of 
Athanasius,  and  produced  the  hand.     A  shout  of  vic- 
tory rung  through  the  synod.     Silence  having  been 
made,  Athanasius  asked   the  judges,  if  any  of  them 
knew  Arsenius  ?  Several  having  affirmed  that  they  did, 
Athanasius  directed  the  man  to  be  brought  into  the 
court,  and  asked,  "  Is  this  the  man  whom  I  murdered 
and  whose  hand  I  cut  off?"     Athanasius  turned  back 
the  man's  cloak  and  showed  one  of  his  hands ;  after  a 
little  pause,  he  put  back  the  other  side  of  the  cloak, 
and  showed  the  other  hand.     "  Gentlemen,  you  see," 
said  he,  "  that  Arsenius  has  both  his  hands  :  how  the 
accusers  came  by  the  third  hand,  let  them  explain.'-' 
Thus  ended  the  plot  to  the  shame  of  the  contrivers.. 


175 

Those,  who  were  concerned  in  this  villanr,  were  op-' 
posed  to  the  real  faith  of  Christ ;  and  enmity  to  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity  produced  this  shameful  plot. 

Notwithstanding  the  clearest  proofs  of  Athanasius' 
innocence,  and  though  the  whole  course  of  his  life 
was  extremely  opposite  to  such  crimes  as  he  was 
charged  with,  yet  his  enemies  so  far  prevailed,  that 
commissioners  were  despatched  into  Egypt  to  examine 
the  matters  of  which  he  was  accused.  Yet  John  the 
Mclitian  bishop,  the  chief  contriver  of  the  plot,  confes- 
sed his  fault  to  Athanasius,  and  begged  his  forgive- 
ness. And  Arsenius  himself  renounced  his  former 
connexions,  and  desired  to  be  received  into  commun- 
ion with  Athanasius. 

The  Arian  commissioners  having  arrived  at  Alexan- 
dria, endeavored  to  extort  evidence  against  the  accu- 
sed by  draw^n  swords,  whips,  clubs,  and  all  engines  of 
cruelty.  The  Alexandrian  clergy  desired  to  give  evi- 
dence in  favor  of  Athanasius,  but  were  refused.  They 
remonstrated  to  no  purpose.  The  commissioners  hav- 
ing returned  with  extorted  evidence  to  Tyi'e,  whither 
the  accused^  who  saw  no  justice  was  to  be  obtained^ 
had  fled,  passed  sentence^  and  deposed  him  from  his 
bishopric. 

Athanasius  came  to  Canstantinople,  and  desired  jus- 
tice from  the  emperor,  and  a  fair  trial.  Constantine 
ordered  the  bishops  of  the  synod  to  appear  before  him, 
and  to  give  an  account  of  what  they  had  done.  The 
greatest  part  of  them  returned  home.  But  Eusebius 
of  Nicomedia,  sticking  at  no  fraud,  and  ashamed  of  no 
yillany,  with  a  few  of  the  synod,  went  to  Constantino- 
ple, and  waving  the  old  accusations,  brought  a  fresh 
one,  alleging  that  Athanasius  had  threatened  to  stop 
the  fleet  that  brought  corn  from  Alexandria  to  Con- 
stantinople. Constantine  was  credulous  enough  to  be 
moved  by  the  report:  the  Arian  arts  prevailed  at 
court :  those,  who  used  no  arms  but  truth  and  hones- 
ty, were,  for  the  present,  foiled,  and  Athanasius  was 
banished  to  Treves  in  Gaul. 

Arius,  flushed  with  the  success  of  his  party^  return- 
ed to  Alexandria^  and  strengthened  the  hands  of  the 


beretics,  who  had  long  languished  for  want  bf  his  abil- 
ities.  The  city  being  torn  with  intestine  divisions,  thd 
emperor  ordered  the  heresiarch  to  come  to  Constanti- 
nople, and  then  to  give  an  account  of  his  conduct. — ■ 
That  imperial  citj  had  now  become  the  chief  seat  oi 
contention,  and  Providence  had  given  her  a  bishop  not 
unequal  to  the  contest*  This  was  Alexander  of  Con- 
stantinople, a  man  of  eminent  piety  and  integrity. — - 
Eusebius  of  Nicomedia  menaced  him  with  deposition 
and  exile,  unless  he  consented  to  receive  Arius  into  the 
church.  He  could  not  consent  to  admit  a  wolf  among 
the  sheep,  who  could  agree  in  form  to  the  Nicene  faith, 
and  yet  gradually  insinuate  his  poison  into  the  church. 
Alexander  betook  himself  to  prayer,  and  spent  several 
days  and  nights  in  his  church,  in  earnest  cries  to  God 
for  help.  The  faithful  followed  his  example,  and 
prayer  Avas  made  by  the  church  without  ceasing,  that 
God  would  interfere  on  this  occasion* 

Constantine  himself  was  not  to  be  prevailed  on  to 
admit  Arius  into  the  church,  unless  he  were  convinced 
of  his  orthodoxy.  He  sent  for  him  to  the  palace,  and 
asked  him  plainly,  whether  he  agreed  to  the  Nicene 
decrees.  The  heresiarch^  without  hesitation,  subscrib- 
ed :  the  emperor  ordered  him  to  swear :  he  assented  to 
this  also.  Constantine,  whose  scruples  were  now 
overcome,  ordered  Alexander  to  receive  him  into  the 
church  the  next  day.  Alexander  had  given  himself  to 
fasting  and  prayer,  and  renewed  his  supplications  that 
day  with  great  fervor,  prostrate  before  the  altar,  at- 
tended only  by  Macarius  a  presbyter  belonging  to 
Athinasius.  He  begged,  that  if  Arius  was  in  the  right, 
he  himself  might  not  live  to  see  the  day  of  contest ; 
but  if  the  faith  which  he  professed  was  true,  that  Ari- 
us, the  author  of  all  the  evils,  might  suffer  the  punish- 
ment of  his  impiety.  The  next  day  seemed  to  be  a 
triumphant  one  to  the  Arians  :  the  heads  of  the  party 
paraded  through  the  city  with  Arius  in  the  m.idst,  and 
drew  the  attention  of  all  toward  them.  When  they 
came  nigh  to  the  forum  of  Constantine,  a  sudden  ter^ 
lor,  with  a  disorder  of  the  bowels,  seized  Arius.  He 
asked  for  a  place^  where  he  might  retire  and  ease  him- 


177 

self,  and  being  told  there  was  one  behind  the  forum, 
he  h^ted  thither,  and  fainted ;  and  his  bowels  were 
poured  out  with  a  vast  eifusion  of  blood.  Such  was 
the  ^xit  of  the  famous  Arius.—Thus  God  heard  the 
prayers  of  his  church  and  sent  them  deliverance,  and 
confounded  the  adversaries  of  Zion. 

What  effect  this  event  had  on  Constantine,  is  not 
known.  He  died  soon  after,  in  the  65th  year  of  his 
age,  having  first  received  baptism  from  Eusebius  of 
Nicomedia. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  progress  of  the  Arian  Controversy  during  the  Reign 
of  Constantius, 

A  HE  great  Constantine  was  succeeded  by  three  sons^ 
Constantine,  Constantius,  and  Constans.  The  first  ru- 
led in  Spain  and  Gaul,  the  second  in  the  East,  the 
third  in  Italy  and  Africa.  The  other  relations  of  the- 
late  emperor  were  put  to  death  by  the  soldiers.  Two 
sons  alone  of  Julias  his  brother  survived,  Gallus  and 
Julian.  These  were  spared,  privately  educated,  pla- 
ced among  the  clergy,  and  appointed  readers  in  the 
church.  The  latter  was  born  at  Constantinople,  was 
only  eight  years  old  at  the  time  of  his  uncle's  death, 
and  was  reserved  to  be  a  scourge  to  degenerate  Chris- 
tendom, and  a  memorable  instrument  of  Divine  Pro- 
vidence. 

By  Constantine  the  eldest,  Athanasius  was  recall- 
ed from  banishment,  to  his  church  at  Alexandria, 
where  he  was  received  with  general  acclamations.-— 
Constantine  was  afterwards  slain  by  the  troops  of  his 
brother  Constans. 

Constantius,  with  the  empress  his  wife,  was  infect- 
ed with  the  Arian  heresy,  and  did  much  to  support 
the  Arian  interest. 

In  the  year  three  hundred  and  forty,  died  tlie  famous 
Eusebius  of  C^esarea.     He  was  the  most  learned  of 


178 

all  the  christians  ;  but  a  man  ofcoiirtiy  manners,  ancf 
one  who  associated  with  Arius  in  the  condemnation 
of  Athanasius.  His  case  is  one  of  the  many  which 
shew  that  learning  and  philosophy,  unless  duly  subor- 
dinated to  the  revealed  will  of  God,  are  unfriendly  to 
christian  simplicity. 

Alexander  of  Constantinople,  the  great  and  able  op- 
poser  of  Arianism,  died  at  this  time,  and  was  succeed- 
ed by  Paul,  a  young  man  discreet  and  pious.  Con*- 
stantius  was  displeased  at  the  election  of  Paul,  encour- 
aged an  Arian  council,  directed  its  resolves,  and  Euse- 
bius  of  Nicomedia  was  translated  to  Constantinople, 
where,  from  this  time,  Arian  government  continued 
forty  years.  Thus  the  ancient  usages  in  choosing 
bishops  were  altered,  and  a  precedent  was  set  of  fixing 
in  the  hands  of  princes  the  government  of  churches  in 
capital  cities.  A  council,  of  100  bishops  of  Egypt, 
with  Alhanasius  at  their  head,  protested  to  the  chris- 
tian world  against  these  proceedings. 

Another  council,  convened  at  x4.ntioch,  and  support- 
by  the  presence  of  the  emperor,  undeitook  to  depose 
Athanasius,  and  ordain  Gregory  in  his  room.  They 
prevailed  on  Constantius  to  direct  Philagrius,  the  pre- 
fect of  Egypt,  to  suppoit  their  proceedings  by  an  arm- 
ed force.  Gregory  commenced  a  violent  persecution 
against  the  friends  of  Athanasius,  a  number  of  whom^ 
he  caused  to  be  scourged  and  imprisoned.  Athana- 
sius himself  fled  from  the  storm,  and  made  his  escaper 
to  Rome. 

The  church  now  found  herself  not  free  from  perse- 
cution, even  when  Pagans  had  ceased  to  reign. — 
Gregory  would  not  even  suffer  the  Athanasians  to  pray 
in  their  ow^n  houses,  who  in  great  numbers  still  refused 
to  own  the  Arian  domination.  He  visited  Egypt  in 
company  with  Philagrius,  and  inflicted  on  those  bish- 
ops who  had  been  zealous  for  the  Nicene  faith,  the 
greatest  severities. 

The  means  of  defence  which  Athanasius  used  were 
solid  arguments,  patience  and  fervent  prayers  to  God. 

The  Arians  must  bear  the  infamy  of  being  the  first 
who  secularized  the  discipline  of  the  church. 


179 

Athanaslus  continued  an  exile  at  Rome  18  months, 
under  the  protection  of  Julius  the  bishop.  Eusebius, 
of  Constantinople,  one  of  the  most  memorable  villians 
in  history,  died  soon  after  in  the  fulness  of  that  pros- 
perity, which  his  iniquity  and  oppression  had  procured 
him.  A  double  election  followed  his  death,  that  of 
Paul,  and  that  of  Macedonius.  Hermogenes,  master 
of  the  militia,  was  ordered  by  the  emperor  to  banish 
Paul.  He  did  so,  and  Paul's  friends  exasperated  by 
persecution,  forgot  the  character  of  christians  and  kill- 
ed Hermogenes.  This  happened  in  the  year  342.  Paul, 
however,  was  then  banished  the  city,  and  his  holy 
character  exempted  him  from  all  suspicion  of  being 
concerned  in  the  outrage. 

In  the  year  349  died  Gregory,  the  secular  bishop  of 
Alexandria.  Then  it  was  that  Constantius,  intimida- 
ted by  the  threats  of  his  brother  Constans,  wrote  re- 
peatedly to  Athanasius  to  return  into  the  East,  and  as- 
sured him  of  his  favor  and  protection.  Complying  at 
length,  with  the  request,  he  travelled  to  Antioch  and 
was  graciously  received  by  Constantius,  who  assured 
him  with  oaths,  that  he  would  for  the  future,  receive 
no  calumnies  against  him.  While  at  Antioch,  Athan- 
asius communicated  with  the  Eustathians,  who  under 
the  direction  of  Flavian,  held  a  conventicle  there.  This 
Flavian  was  the  first  who  invented  the  doxology.  Glo- 
ry he  to  the  Father^  the  Son  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  This  is 
agreeable  to  the  Nicene  faith. 

Sabellians  and  Arians,  at  that  time,  opposed  each 
other,  and  assaulted  the  truth  which  was  at  variance 
from  what  they  both  embraced.  While  those  who 
were  taught  of  God,  sincerely  worshipped  the  Trinity 
in  Unity,  and  mourned  over  the  abominations  of  the 
times. 

After  the  death  of  Constans,  Constantius  having  be- 
come sole  master  of  the  empire,  revived  the  persecu- 
tion. Paul,  of  Constantinople,  was  sent  into  Mesopo- 
tamia loaded  with  irons,  and  at  length  to  Cucasus,  on 
the  confines  of  Cappadocia,  where,  after  having  suf- 
fered cruel  hardships,  he  was  strangled.  Macedoniiis 
succeeded  him,  in  Constantinople,  by  an  armed  force, 
with  much  effusion  of  blood. 


180 

The  weak  mind  of  Constantius  was  again  prejudic- 
ed, by  calumnies  against  Athanasius,  and  he  joined 
with  the  Arians  to  effect  his  ruin,  and  to  give  asceu- 
dency  as  far  as  possible  to  Arianism  ;  he  even  attempt- 
ed to  impose  an  Arian  creed  upon  a  council  convened 
at  Milan  in  the  year  three  hundred  and  fifty  five,  from 
the  consideration  that  God  had  declared  in  his  favor 
by  his  victories.     The  people,  attached  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  Trinity,  because  they  read  it  in  their  bibles,  re- 
jected the  creed  of  Constantius,  and  it  was  pressed  no 
further.     The  condemnation  of  Athanasius,  was,  how- 
ever, insisted  on,  and  Dionysius,  bishop  of  Milan  and 
some  others,  were  most  unreasonably  required  to  sub- 
scribe to  it.     "  Obey,  or  be  banished,'^  was  the  impe- 
rial mandate.     The  bishops  lifted  up  their  hands  to 
heaven,  and  told  Constantius,  that  the  empire  was  not 
his  but  God's,  and  reminded  him  of  the  day  of  judg- 
ment.    He  drew  his  sword  on  them  in  a  rage,  but  con- 
tented himself  with  their  banishment.     The  greatest 
part  of  the  bishops,  however,  subscribed  to  the  con- 
demnation of  Athanasius :  a  few  only  testified  that  the 
grace  of  God  was  still  as  powerful  as  ever  in  support- 
ing his  people,  and  in  causing  them  to  suffer  gladly, 
rather  than  to  sin.   Those  who  did  not  subscribe  were 
banished.     The  venerable  Hosius,  of  Corduba,  then 
one  hundred  years  old,  who  had  been  a  confessor  un- 
der the  Dioclesian  persecution,  who  had  presided  six-> 
ty  years  in  the  church,  and  also  in  the  Nicene  coun- 
cil, was  unsubdued.    Flattery  and  menaces  were  both 
employed  to  prevail  on  him  to  condemn  Athanasius : 
but  he  stood  firm,  and  sharply  rebuked  Constantius 
for  his  unreasonable  conduct  toward  him,  and  remind- 
ed him  of  his  accountability  at  the  day  of  judgment 
for  what  he  was  then  endeavoring  to  effect. 

This  persecution  raged  so  violently,  that  Arianism 
seemed  well  nigh  to  have  avenged  the  cause  of  fallen 
idolatry.  Supported  by  the  secular  power,  it  then 
reigned  and  ghitted  itself  in  blood.  The  pagans  took 
courage  and  assisted  the  heretics  in  the  persecution, 
saying,  the  Arians  have  embraced  our  religion.  A 
bishop  was  found  ba^  enough  to  support  tfeose  pro- 


181 

eeedings.  It  was  George  of  Cappadocia,  who  began 
his  usurpation  in  the  year  three  hundred  and  fifty  six. 
Through  his  influence,  supported  by  the  secular  arm, 
the  friends  of  the  Nicene  faith  were  cruelly  beaten,  and 
some  died  under  the  anguish.  The  greatest  cruelties 
were  exercised  by  that  monster  of  the  Arian  faith. 

Constantius,  in  a  letter  to  the  people  of  Alexandria, 
represents  this  same  George  as  one  very  capable  of 
instructing  others  in  heavenly  things.  Athanasius,  hav- 
ing seen  this  letter,  was  deterred  from  his  intended 
journey  to  the  emperor,  betook  himself  to  the  deserts, 
and  visited  the  monks.  Those  were  his  most  faithful 
adherents,  who  refused  to  discover  him  to  his  adver- 
saries, and  who  offered  their  throats  to  the  sword  with 
a  readiness  to  die  for  the  Nicene  faith. 

The  contest  was  evidently  between  truth  and  error. 
The  opposing  sects  manifested,  in  their  lives,  the  con- 
trary influence  and  tendency  of  the  adverse  doctrines 
which  they  respectively  embraced.  It  must,  however, 
be  acknowledged  that  the  Trinitarians  did  not  attend, 
in  the  degree  which  they  ought  to  have  done,  to  the 
connexion  which  subsists  between  doctrine  and  prac- 
tice. Christian  godliness  continued  very  low  in  all  this 
period. 

The  persecution  reached  even  to  Gaul,  which  had 
yet  happily  preserved  the  simphcity  of  the  apostolical 
confession  unmolested.  Hosius,  above  one  hundred 
years  old,  having  suffered  scourges  and  tortures,  sub- 
mitted, at  length,  to  subscribe  an  Arian  creed.  He 
lived,  however,  to  retract,  protesting  against  the  vio- 
lence with  which  he  had  been  treated,  and  with  his 
last  breath  exhorted  all  men  to  reject  the  heresy  of 
Arius.  Hosius  remained  in  his  heart  true  to  his  God, 
and  proved  that  the  Lord  faileth  not  them  that  are  his! 

The  Arians  made  creeds  upon  creeds,  expressed  in 
artful  ambiguities,  to  impose  on  the  unwary :  but  the 
power  of  divine  grace  was  displayed  in  preserving  a 
remnant  in  this  disastrous  season.  Athanasius,  and  a 
few  faithful  brethren  stood  firm. 

Constantius  liberally  supported  the  most  expensive 
forms  and  ornaments  of  christian  worship  while  he  was 


18f 

laboring  with  all  his  might  to  eradicate  christian  doc- 
trine. 

The  Arians,  then  victorious,  began  to  shew  them- 
selves disunited,  and  separated  into  two  parties.  In 
these  confusions,  Macedonius  lost  the  see  of  Constan- 
tinople, which  was  given  to  Eudoxius,  who  was  trans- 
lated from  Aniioch  in  the  year  three  hundred  and  six- 
ty. Eudoxius  denied  the  Divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  adherents  to  this  sentiment,  by  the  advantage  of 
sober  manners,  spread  themselves  among  the  monas- 
teries and  increased  the  corruption  which  then  perva- 
ded the  christian  world.  To  this  error  Athanasius 
showed  himself  a  faithful  and  vigilant  opposer. 

In  the  year  three  hundred  and  sixty  one,  Constan- 
tius  died  of  a  fever,  having  received  baptism  a  Httle 
before  he  expired.  He  was  a  weak  man,  armed  with 
despotic  power,  capable  of  doing  incredible  mischief 
in  tlie  churph  of  Christ,  and  died,  as  he  lived,  an  Arian, 


CHAPTER  V. 

/I  Viei& of  Monasticism  and  oilier  Micellaneous  Circum^ 
stances  from  the  establishment  of  Christianity  under 
Constantine  to  the  death  of  Constantius, 

f  f  E  are  not  to  form  an  idea  of  ancient  monks  from 
modern  ones.  It  was  wrong  in  holy  men  of  old  to 
retire  altogether  from  the  world.  But  there  is  every 
reason  to  believe  this  practice  originated  in  piety. — - 
The  enormous  evils  of  monasticism  are  to  be  ascrib- 
ed to  its  degeneracy  in  after-times,  not  to  its  first  in- 
stitution. What  could  be  better  intended  than  the 
determination  of  Anthony  to  follow  literally  our  Lord's 
directions ;  "  Sell  what  thou  hast  and  give  to  the 
poor  ?"  Was  he  ignorant,  and  superstitious  ?  He  was 
both.  But  he  persevered  to  the  age  of  105  years  in 
voluntary  poverty  with  admirable  consistency. 

It  was  a  great  disadvantage  to  Anthony's  judgment, 
that  he  was  unwilling  to  be  instructed  in  literature. — 
He  pushed  the  desire  of  solitude  to  rigors  before  un- 


us 

knowti :  '^Though  his  faith  in  Christ  was  obscure,  yet 
was  his  sincerity  evident,  and  his  love  to  Divine  things 
ardent.  He  preached  well  by  his  life,  and  temper,  and 
spirit,  however  much  he  failed  in  doctrinal  knowledge. 

During  the  Dioclesian  persecutioUy  Anthony  left  his 
beloved  solitude,  came  to  Alexandria  and  strengthen- 
ed the  minds  of  christian  sufferers,  exposing  himself 
to  danger  for  his  love  of  the  brethren,  and  yet  was  not 
guilty  of  delivering  himself  up  to  martyrdom.  Thus, 
on  some  occasions,  he  appeared  in  the  world. 

While  the  Arian  heresy  raged,  he  entered  Alexan- 
dria, and  protested  against  its  impiety,  observing,  it 
was  of  a  piece  with  heathenism  itself,  "Be  assured," 
said  he,  "  all  nature  is  moved  with  indignation  against 
those,  who  reckon  the  creator  of  all  things  to  be  a  crea- 
ture." In  conversing  with  pagan  philosophers,  Antho- 
ny observed,  that  Christianity  held  the  mystery,  not 
in  the  wisdom  of  Grascian  reasoning,  but  in  the  power 
of  faith  supplied  to  them  from  God  by  Jesus  Christ. — • 
He  exhorted  them  to  believe  and  know  that  the  chris- 
tian art  is  not  merely  verbal,  but  of  faith  which  work- 
eth  by  love. 

Anthony,  however,  sullied  all  his  evangelical  piety^ 
by  a  foolish  attempt  to  make  mankind  believe  that 
he  lived  without  food,  while  he  ate  in  secret,  and  by  a 
vain  parade  concerning  temperance,  which  savored 
more  of  Pythagorean  fanaticism  than  of  christian  pie- 
ty. In  his  extreme  old  age  he  gave  particular  direc- 
tions,  that  his  body  should  be  interred,  not  preserved  in 
a  house,  after  the  Egyptian  manner  of  honoring  deceas- 
ed saints  and  martyrs,  and  charged  his  two  attendants 
to  let  no  man  know  the  place  of  his  burial.  "  At  the 
resuiTection  of  the  dead,  I  shall  receive  my  body,"  said 
he,  "from  the  Savior,  incorruptible."  He  expired  with 
cheerfulness. 

The  ancient  heresies  were  now  in  a  declining  state. 
Imperial  favors  were  extended  to  heretics,  in  pro- 
portion to  the  cordiality  and  ardor  with  which  they 
embraced  erroneous  sentiments.  The  church  of  the^ 
holy  .5epw/c/ire,  at  Jerusalem,  was  about  this  time,  built 
with  singular  magnificence,  and  dedicated  to  Arian 


,  1S4 

purposes  with  much  pomp  and  ceremony.  Splendor j 
however,  excluded  sincerity,  and  formality  usurped  the 
place  of  spiritual  understanding.  Thus  that  scripture 
was  fulfilled  concerning  the  hypocrisy  of  professors  in 
the  christian  times, "  your  brethren,  that  hated  you,  and 
cast  you  out  for  my  name's  sake,  said,  Let  the  Lord  be 
glorified." 


T 


CHAPTER  Vi. 

The  Extension  of  the  Gospel  from  the  Beginning  of  the 
Century  to  the  Death  of  Constantius. 

HIS  period  is  far  more  fruitful  in  ecclesiastical  con- 
tentions, than  it  is  remarkable  for  the  extension  of  Chris- 
tianity. Abyssinia  appears  to  have  received  the  gos- 
pel and  to  have  erected  many  churches  in  this  century. 

The  Iberians  too,  a  people  bordering  on  the  Black 
Sea,  received  the  gospel,  about  this  time,  through  the 
exemplary  life  and  conversation  of  a  christian  woman, 
whom  they  had,  in  a  military  excursion,  taken  prisoner. 
She  is  said  to  have  wrought  miracles  among  them. — 
I  shall  mention  only  those,  which  may  seem  worthy  of 
some  credit.  A  child  of  the  king's  was  sent  to  the 
women  of  the  country  to  be  cured,  if  any  of  them 
knew  a  proper  method  of  tf eating  it — a  well  known 
ancient  custom.  The  cause  baffled  their  united  skilly 
and  the  child  was  delivered  to  the  captive  woman. — 
"  Christ,"  said  she,  "who  healed  many,  will  also 
heal  this  infant."  She  prayed,  and  it  recovered.-^ 
In  the  same  manner  the  queen  herself  was  healed  of 
a  distemper  some  time  after.  "  It  is  not  my  work," 
said  the  captive  woman,  "  but  that  of  Christ  the  Son 
of  God,  the  Maker  of  the  world."  The  king  sent  the 
captive  presents  in  token  of  his  gratitude.  But  she 
sent  them  back,  assuring  him,  that  "  godhness  washer 
riches,  and  that  she  would  look  on  it,  as  the  noblest 
present,  if  he  would  worship  the  God  whom  she  ador- 
ed." The  next  day  the  king,  while  hunting,  w  as  lost  in 
a  thick  mist,  and  implored  in  vain  the  aid  of  his  gods. 
I^  his  distress,  recollecting  the  words  of  the  woman, 


185 

he  prayed  to  the  God  whom  she  worshipped.  The 
mist  was  instantly  dispersed,  and  the  king  found  his 
way  home.  In  consequence  of  this  event,  and  of  fu- 
ture conferences  with  the  captive,  both  the  king  and 
queen  embraced  the  gospel,  and  exhorted  their  sub- 
jects to  receive  it.  An  embassy  was  sent  to  Constan- 
tine,  to  desire  that  pastors  might  be  commissioned  to 
instruct  them.  The  emperor  gave  the  ambassadors  a 
very  gracious  reception. 

The  gospel  was  introduced  about  this  time  into  Ara- 
bia Felix.  Probably  it  also  flourished  in  humble  obscu- 
rity in  Britain,  pu^  France.  The  nations  bordering  on 
the  Rhine,  were  now  christian  ;  and  the  Goths  near  the 
Danube,  about  60  years  before,  had  been  civilized  at 
least  by  the  bishops  whom  they  had  carried  captive 
under  Gallienus :  and  most  probably  the  Spirit  of  God 
attended  their  labors.  Armenia  had  likewise  embrac- 
ed Christianity,  and  by  means  of  commerce  conveyed 
it  into  Persia,  where  converts  began  to  be  numerous. 

There,  because  the  christians  would  not  pollute 
themselves  with  the  worship  of  the  sun,  they  under- 
went a  very  grievous  persecution.  In  this  the  Magi 
and  the  Jews  were  peculiarly  instrumental ;  and  the 
people  of  God  suffered  with  so  much  sincerity  and 
fortitude,  as  to  evince  that  the  Lord  had  many  people 
belonging  to  himself  in  Persia. 


CHAPTER  YII. 

The  Decline  of  Idolatry  in  this  Century  to  the  Death  of 
Constantius. 

A  HE  first  measures  of  Constantuie,  after  his  success 
in  Italy,  were  to  place  Christianity  on  an  equal  footing 
with  paganism  by  the  laws,  while  he  gradually  pat- 
ronized the  church  more  and  more.  He  abolished  the 
barbarous  punishment  of  crucifixion.  After  he  had 
become  sole  master  of  the  empire,  he  forbad  the  pri- 
vate exercise  of  divination,  the  great  bulwark  of  false 
religion.  But  he  still  allowed  the  public  use  of  it  at 
z 


186 

the  altars  and  temples.  Some  time  after,  he  prohib- 
ited the  worst  branches  of  sorcery  and  magic.  He 
took  particular  care  to  secure  the  observation  of  the 
Lord's  day,  and  ordered  it  to  be  set  apart  for  prayer 
and  holy  exercises.  He  publicly  declared,  that  he 
would  not  oblige  men,  to  be  christians  though  he  ear- 
nestly desired  they  would  be,  nor  did  he  abolish  the 
rites  of  the  temples.  Finding,  however,  the  pagans 
extremely  obstinate  in  the  preservation  of  their  super- 
stitions, he  publicly  exposed  the  mysteries,  which  had 
hitherto  been  kept  secret,  melted  down  the  golden 
statues,  and  caused  brazen  ones  to  be  drawn  by 
ropes  through  the  streets  of  Constantinople.  And 
some  of  (he  temples,  which  had  been  scenes  of  horri- 
ble wickedness,  he  destroyed. 

In  Egypt,  the  famous  cubit,  with  which  the  idolatrous 
priests  were  wont  to  measure  the  height  of  the  Nile^ 
was  kept  in  the  temple  of  Serapis.  This,  by  Constan- 
tine's  order,  was  removed  to  the  church  at  Alexandria. 
The  pagans  beheld  the  removal  with  indignation, 
and  ventured  to  predict,  that  the  Nile  would  no  longer 
overflow  its  banks.  Divine  Providence,  however^ 
smiled  on  the  schemes  of  Constantine,  and  the  Nile 
the  next  year  overflowed  the  country  in  an  uncommon 
degree.  In  this  gradual  manner  was  paganism  over- 
turned ;  sacrifices  in  a  partial  manner  still  continued, 
but  the  entire  destruction  of  idolatry  seemed  to  be  at 
hand.  The  temples  for  the  most  part  stood,  though 
much  defaced,  and  deprived  of  their  former  dignity 
and  importance.  The  sons  of  Constantine  followed 
his  example  in  aiding  the  progress  of  Christianity. — 
They  made  an  express  edict  for  the  abolition  of  the 
sacrifices. 

Constantius  at  Rome,  solemnly  prohibited  magic 
in  all  its  various  forms,  took  away  the  altar  and  image 
of  victory  which  stood  in  the  portico  of  the  capital^ 
and  manifested  great  zeal  against  idolatry. 

Such  was  the  state  of  paganism  at  the  death  of  Con- 
stantius. Pagans  were,  however,  exceedingly  numer- 
ous, and  enjoyed  with  silent  pleasure  the  long  and 
sfeameful  scenes  of  Arian  controversy  in  the  church. 


1^7 

Nor  W€re  they  hopeless.  The  eyes  of  the  votaries  of 
the  gods  were  all  diri^ted  to  his  successor,  the  warlike, 
the  zealous  Julian,  a  determined  foe  of  the  gospel. 
Great  things  had  been  done  for  the  church ;  but  its 
rulers  of  the  house  of  Constantino  were  weak  and  void 
of  true  piety.  In  the  warm  imaginations  of  many  de- 
votees, even  Jupiter  himself  seemed  likely  to  grow  ter- 
rible again,  and  be  again  adored.  This  last  struggle  of 
expiring  paganism,  marked  as  it  is  with  signal  instan- 
ces of  Providence,  deserves  particular  attention. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Julian'' s  attempt  to  restore  Paganism. 

Jl  he  world  in  no  age  ever  saw  a  greater  zealot  for 
paganism  than  Julian.  Temper,  talents,  power  and 
resentment,  all  conspired  to  cherish  his  superstitious 
attachments.  He  had  seen  nothing  agreeable  in  the 
effects  of  the  gospel  on  his  uncle  and  his  cousins.  He- 
had  seen  the  christian  world  torn  with  factions  and  de- 
formed by  ambition.  He  had  experienced  many  fam- 
ily wrongs  from  those  who  professed  religion.  Though 
he  affected  a  zeal  for  the  cause  during  the  reign  of 
Constanlius,  yet  it  appears  that  he  had  not  read  the 
New-Testament  with  that  close  attention,  which  led 
him  to  see  that  the  doctrines  there  inculcated,  requir- 
ed a  life  very  different  from  what  he  saw  in  the  leaders 
of  the  christian  world,  both  civil  and  ecclesiastical. 

He  was  a  man  of  uncommon  genius  and  capacity, 
and  came  into  power  under  the  full  influence  of  a  car- 
nal mind,  which  is  enmity  against  God.  All  that  the 
wit  and  prudence  of  man  could  do,  he  attempted,  to 
subvert  Christianity  and  to  restore  paganism.  If  he 
failed  in  his  attempts,  it  was  because  his  arms  were 
levelled  against  heaven. 

From  a  youth,  Julian  practised  dissimulation  with 
consummate  artifice.  No  person  was  ever  more  ad- 
mirably qualified  to  act  the  part  which  he  did  when 
he  succeeded  Constantius. 


188 

This  happened  in  the  year  th^e  hundred  and  sixty 
one.  He  ordered  the  temples  Whe  set  open,  those 
that  were  decayed  to  be  repaired,  and  new  ones  to  be 
built,  where  he  deemed  it  necessary.  He  fined  the 
persons  who  had  made  use  of  the  materials  of  such 
as  had  been  demolished,  and  set  apart  the  money,  in 
this  way  collected,  to  erect  new  ones.  Altars  were  uni- 
versally set  up,  and  all  the  rituals  of  pagan  worship 
brought  into  use.  Altars  and  fires,  blood,  perfumes  and 
priests  attending  their  sacrifices,  were  general,  and  the 
imperial  palace  itself  had  its  temple  and  furniture.  The 
first  thing  he  did,  every  morning,  was  to  sacrifice,  and 
by  his  presence  and  example,  he  encouraged  the  prac- 
tice among  all  his  subjects.  Heathens  exulted  and 
christians  were  treated  with  contumely.  He  repealed 
the  laws  made  against  idolatry,  and  confirmed  its  an- 
cient honor  and  privileges. 

To  reform  paganism  itself  was  his  first  object,  and 
he  issued  precepts  for  its  support.  To  maintain  it  on 
the  old  system  of  popular  belief,  Julian  saw  was  im^ 
possible.  Christian  light  had  now  rendered  pagan 
darkness  visible,  its  deformity  digustful,  and  its  absur- 
dity contemptible.  With  great  importunity  he  ex- 
horted magistrates  to  correct  the  vices  of  men,  and  to 
relieve  their  miseries,  assuring  them  that  the  gods 
would  reward  them  for  their  charitable  acts :  that  it  is 
our  duty  to  do  good  to  all,  even  to  the  worst  of  men 
and  our  bitterest  enemies ;  and  that  public  religion 
should  be  supported  by  a  reverential  adoration  of  the 
images  of  the  gods,  which  were  to  be  looked  on  as 
the  symbols  of  the  gods  themselves.  Priests,  he  said, 
should  so  live,  as  to  be  copies  of  what  they  preached 
by  their  own  lives,  and  dissolute  ones  should  be  ex- 
pelled from  their  offices.  Not  only  wicked  actions, 
but  obscene  and  indecent  language  should  be  avoided 
by  them.  No  idle  books  and  wanton  plays,  but  divine 
philosophy,  should  be  the  object  of  their  serious  study  ; 
they  should  learn  sacred  hymns  by  heart,  should  pray 
thrice  or  at  least  twice  every  day  ;  and  when  in  their 
turn  called  on  to  attend  the  temple,  they  should  never 
depart  from  it,  but  give  up  themselves  to  their  office. 


189 

At  other  times,  thej  should  not  frequent  the  forum, 
nor  approach  the  houses  of  the  great,  unless  with  a 
view  of  procuring  relief  for  the  indigent,  or  to  dis- 
charge some  part  of  their  office  ;  that  in  no  case  they 
should  frequent  the  theatres,  nor  ever  be  seen  in  the 
company  of  a  charioteer,  player  or  dancer.  In  every 
city  the  most  pious  and  virtuous  should  be  ordain- 
ed, without  any  consideration  of  their  circumstances. 
The  godly  training  of  their  own  families,  and  their 
compassionate  care  for  the  indigent,  would  be  their 
best  recommendation.  The  impious  Galilaeans,  he 
observed,  by  their  singular  benevolence  had  strength- 
ened their  party,  and  heathenism  had  suffered  by  the 
want  of  attention  to  these  things. 

Such  was  the  fire  which  the  apostate  stole  from 
heaven,  and  such  his  artifice  in  managing  it !  These 
rules  he  must  have  derived  from  the  sacred  scriptures, 
for  they  are  not  to  be  found  in  any  of  the  heathen 
writers  which  he  studied  and  admired.  They  are 
rules  which  well  deserve  the  attention  of  christian  pastors 
in  all  ages.  In  imitation  of  christians  he  established 
schools  for  the  education  of  youth.  He  appointed  lec- 
tures of  religion,  stated  times  of  prayers,  monasteries 
for  devout  persons,  hospitals  and  alms-houses  for  the 
poor  and  diseased,  and  for  strangers.  These  things  he 
particularly  recommended  in  a  letter  to  Arsacius,  the 
chief  priest  of  Galatia.  In  this  he  tells  him  what  it  was 
that  advanced  the  impious  religion  of  the  christians ; 
that  it  was  their  kindness  to  strangers,  their  care  in  bu- 
rying the  dead,  and  their  affected  gravity.  He  bids 
him  warn  the  priests  to  avoid  play-houses  and  taverns, 
and  sordid  employments.  Hospitals  should  be  erected 
in  every  city  for  the  reception  of  all  sorts  of  indigent 
persons.  The  Galilaeans,  he  observes,  relieve  both  their 
poor  and  ours.  He  certainly  learnt  this  language  fiom 
Christianity,  which  he  ungratefully  labored  to  destroy. 
It  was  not,  however,  in  Julian's  power  to  infuse  that 
spirit  into  his  partizans,  which  alone  can  produce  such 
excellent  fruits.  It  is  in  vain  to  think  of  destroying 
christian  principles,  and  at  the  same  time  of  preser- 
ving christian  practice.      But  here  i^  an  additional 


190 

testimony  to  the  virtues  of  christians,  from  their  most 
determined  and  bitter  enemy  ;  and  a  powerful  illus- 
tration of  the  work  of  God  in  those  ages.  It  must  be 
confessed,  at  the  same  time,  that  the  good  sense  and 
penetration  of  the  emperor,  are  as  conspicuous  as  are 
his  malice  and  impiety. 

The  arch-apostate  knew  that  ridicule  is  a  powerful 
engine  with  which  to  assail  Christianity,  and  did  not 
neglect  to  use  this  to  render  it  odious,  impossible,  in  the 
view  of  his  subjects.  The  son  of  Mary,  or  the  Galilaean, 
were  the  opprobrious  titles  which  he  gave  to  the  bless- 
ed Jesus,  and  he  ordered  christians  to  be  called  Gali- 
Iseans.  To  render  unpopular  the  truly  godly,  and  to 
bring  Christianity  into  disrepute,  he  made  an  act  of 
sacrificing,  the  condition  of  preserving  places  of  honor 
and  authority.  He  used  many  methods  to  impoverish 
opulent  christians,  and  otherwise  to  injure  them,  and 
when  they  complained,  he  sarcastically  said  to  them ; 
"  You  know  what  directions  of  passiveness  under  in- 
juries your  Christ  has  given  you  !"  To  this  he  added 
an  affected  encouragement  of  heretics  and  sectaries, 
and  thus  artfully  embroiled  the  christian  world  with 
factions,  by  a  toleration  of  them  all,  but  a  real  want  of 
-affection  for  any. 

Julian  bad  the  sagacity,  in  a  way  of  refined  policy 
to  abstain  from  open  persecution  himself,  while  he 
connived  at  it  in  others,  who  knew  what  was  agreea- 
ble to  their  master.  A  number  suffered  for  the  gospel 
under  his  reign,  though  not  by  the  forms  of  avowed 
persecution. 

If  the  gospel  be  indeed  the  light  of  heaven,  which 
alone  leads  men  to  a  holiness  that  fallen  nature  ab- 
hors, we  see,  why  the  public  teachers  of  Christianity 
are  abhorred  by  the  proud  and  the  mighty.  These, 
Julian  charged  with  sedition,  seized  their  incomes,  ab- 
rogated their  immunities,  exposed  them  to  civil  bur- 
dens and  offices,  and  occasionally  expelled  them  by 
fraud  and  violence.  At  Antioch,  the  treasures  of  the 
church  were  seized,  the  clergy  obliged  to  flee,  and  the 
churches  shut.  In  other  places  he  found  pretences  for 
imprisoning  and  torturing  the  pastors. 


This  vigilant  emperor  must  have  hated  and  despised 
the  Jews :  but  seeing,  that  to  encourage  and  advance 
them  in  their  secular  concerns,  was  an  obvious  means 
of  depreciating  Christianity ;  he  spake  of  them  with 
compassion,  begged  their  prayers  for  his  success  in  the 
Persian  wars,  and  pressed  them  to  rebuild  their  tem- 
ple, and  restore  their  worship.  He  himself  promis- 
ed to  defray  the  expense  out  of  the  exchequer,  and 
appointed  an  officer  to  superintend  the  work.  To 
strengthen  the  hands  of  such  determined  enemies  of 
Christianity,  and  to  invalidate  the  christian  prophecies 
concerning  the  desolation  of  the  Jews,  were  objects 
highly  desirable  in  the  mind  of  Julian.  But  the  enter- 
prise was  suddenly  baffled,  and  the  workmen  were 
obliged  to  desist :  horrible  balls  of  fire,  breaking  out 
near  the  foundations,  with  repeated  attacks,  rendered 
the  place  inaccessible  to  the  scorched  workmen  from 
time  to  time,  and  the  element  resolutely  driving  them 
to  a  distance,  the  enterprize  was  dropped.  No  histor- 
ical fact,  since  the  days  of  the  apostles,  seems  better 
attested  by  credible  writers  than  this. 

To  keep  the  church  in  ignorance  of  the  arts  of  reas- 
oning and  philosophy,  Julian  suppressed  learning 
among  the  christians,  forbid  christian  school-masters 
to  teach  Gentile  learning,  lest  being  furnished,  says  he, 
with  our  armor,  they  make  war  upon  us  with  our  own: 
weapons.  By  this  deep-laid  plan,  he  designed  to  ef- 
fect ultimately,  an  entire  extinction  of  Christianity. — 
To  this  end  philosophers  were  liberally  paid  by  him 
for  their  invectives  against  the  gospel. 

He  used  ensnaring  artifices  to  draw  unwary  chris- 
tians into  compliance  with  pagan  superstitions.  He 
was  wont  to  place  the  images  of  the  heathen  gods 
near  his  own  statues,  that  those  who  bowed  to  the  lat- 
ter, might  seem  to  adore  also  the  former.  Those  who 
seemed  to  comply,  he  endeavored  to  persuade  into 
greater  compliances  ;  those  who  refused,  he  charged 
with  treason,  and  proceeded  against  them  as  delin- 
quents. He  ordered  the  soldiers  when  they  received 
their  donatives,  to  throw  a  piece  of  frankincense  into 
the  fire  in  honor  to  the  gods.      Sorao  few  christian? 


192 

who  had  been  surprized  into  the  practice,  rciurned  to 
the  emperor,  threw  back  their  donatives,  and  profes- 
sed their  readiness  to  die  for  their  rehgion.  Disgrace, 
poverty,  contempt,  a  moderate  degree  of  severity, 
checked  and  disciplined  by  dissimulation,  and  every 
method  of  undermining  the  human  spirit,  were  inces- 
santly employed  to  subvert  Christianity.  One  cannot 
see  how  his  schemes  for  this  purpose  could  have  failedj 
had  Providence  permitted  this  artful  and  subtile  geni- 
us to  have  proceeded  many  years  in  this  course :  but 
what  a  worm  is  man,  when  he  sets  himself  to  oppose 
his  Maker! 


CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Church  under  Julian. 

At  this  time  the  people  of  God  were  faint  and  lan- 
guid in  Divine  things.  Arianism  was  baneful  to  ex- 
perimental piety  and  fostered  pride  and  bitter  animos- 
ity toward  the  truly  godly.  The  pastors  of  churches 
were  far  from  being  intelligent  or  zealous,  and  were 
menaced  with  a  most  artful  and  malicious  persecution. 

However  low  the  state  of  Christianity  was,  yet  we 
have  grounds  to  believe  there  were  then  many  real 
christians  in  the  church  amid  all  its  corruptions  ;  for 
the  most  of  the  public  teachers  and  professors  of  Chris- 
tianity chose  to  quit  their  offices,  rather  than  to  forsake 
their  religion.  Julian's  partiality  and  prejudices  in  fa- 
vor of  paganism  urged  him  to  adopt  measures  which 
filled  the  whole  empire  with  confusion. 

At  Merum,  a  city  of  Phrygia,  Amachius,  the  govern- 
or of  the  province,  ordered  the  temple  to  be  opened 
and  the  idols  to  be  cleansed.  Three  christians,  infla- 
med with  an  ardent  love  of  virtue,  rushed  by  night  in- 
to the  temples,  and  broke  all  the  images.  The  gov- 
ernor, in  his  wrath  being  about  to  chastise  many  inno- 
cent persons,  the  culprits  very  generously  offered 
themselves  to  punishment.  He  gave  them  the  alter- 
.  native.,  to  sacrifice  or  die.     They  preferred  the  latter. 


193 

and  suffered  death  with  excruciating  tortures,  more 
admirable  iu  their  behavior  for  fortitude  than  meek- 
ness. 

At  Pessinus,  in  Galatia,  two  young  men  suffered 
death  in  the  presence  of  Juhan.  I  wish  I  could  say 
it  was  for  professing  the  faith  of  Christ.  But  one  of 
them  had  overturned  an  idol.  The  emperor  put  him 
to  death  in  a  cruel  manner  with  his  companion,  their 
mother,  and  the  bishop  of  the  city. 

At  Ancyra,  Basil,  a  priest,  had  in  the  former  reign, 
opposed  Arianism,  and  now  with  equal  sincerity  re- 
sisted idolatry.  He  went  through  the  city,  publicly 
exhorting  the  people  to  avoid  polluting  themselves 
with  sacrifices.  Once  observing  the  Gentiles  employ- 
ed in  their  religious  rites,  he  sighed,  and  besought 
God,  that  no  christian  might  be  guilty  of  such  enor- 
mity. The  governor  upon  this  apprehended  him, 
charging  him  with  sedition,  and  having  tortiu'ed  him 
kept  him  in  prison.  Julian  himself  coming  to  Ancyra, 
sent  for  Basil,  who  reproached  him  for  his  apostacy. 
Julian  said,  he  had  intended  to  dismiss  him,  but  was 
obliged  to  treat  him  severely  on  account  of  his  impu- 
dence. In  the  end  Basil  suiiered  death  by  torture.  It 
would  be  tedious  to  recite  all  the  accounts  of  those 
who  suffered  from  the  insolent  cruelty  of  pagans  un- 
der the  politic  connivance  and  partiality  of  Julian  du- 
ring his  short  reign. 

In  the  year  three  hundred  and  sixty  two,  George  of 
Alexandria,  the  persecuting  Arian,  was  murdered  by 
the  pagans  of  that  city,  to  whom  he  had  made  him- 
self obnoxious,  by  exposing  their  ridiculous  rites. 

All  this  time  Athanasius  was  in  concealment.  Af- 
ter the  death  of  George,  he  returned  openly  to  his  bish- 
opric; Athanasius  treated  his  enemies  wnth  mildness, 
relieved  the  distressed  without  respect  of  persons,  re- 
stored the  custom  of  preaching  on  the  Trinity,  remov- 
ed from  the  sanctuary  those  who  had  made  a  traffic  of 
holy  things,  and  thus  gained  the  affections  of  the  peo- 
ple ;  but  he  was  not  allowed  to  enjoy  long  the  sweets 
of  liberty.  The  Gentile  Alexandrians  represented  to 
the  emperor,  that  he  corrupted  the  city  and  all  EgVDl. 
'  2a 


and  that  if  he  continued  there,  not  a  pagan  would  b& 
left.  The  consequence  was,  Julian  ordered  him  to 
be  expelled  the  city. 

Athanasius  was  obliged  once  more  to  seek  safety 
by  flight.  All  the  faithful  at  his  departure  gathered 
around  him  weeping.  "  We  must  retire  a  little  time^ 
friends,"  says  he ;  "it  is  a  cloud  that  will  soon  fly  over." 
He  took  his  leave  of  them,  and  began  his  flight  for  the 
obscure  parts  of  Egypt ;  but  finding  his  life  in  immi- 
rrent  danger,  from  the  persecutors  who  were  following 
him,  he  directed  his  companions  to  return  to  Alexan- 
dria, and  to  meet  his  enemies.  The  pursuers  asked 
them  earnestly,  "  Have  you  seen  Athanasius  ?"  "  He 
is  near,"  say  they,  "make  haste  and  you  will  soon  over- 
take him."  They  hasted.  Athanasius  secreted  him- 
self, and  soon  returned  privately  to  Alexandria,  wher& 
he  lay  concealed  till  the  end  of  the  persecution. 

The  active  spirit  of  Julian  was  now  bent  on  the  dis- 
truction  of  the  Persian  monarchy ;  but  Divine  Prov- 
idence was  hastening  his  end.  Toward  the  christian 
part  of  his  subjects,  Julian  was  a  tyrant.  He  persecu- 
ted numbers  at  Antioeh ;  there,  as  he  passed  by,  he 
was  provoked  by  the  psalmody  of  the  christians,  par- 
ticularly by  the  chorus  which  they  used  ;  "  Confound- 
ed be  all  they  that  worship  graven  images."  He  order- 
ed them  to  be  punished.  Publia,  too,  a  widow  of 
great  reputation,  with  a  number  of  virgins  over  whom 
she  presided,  sang  and  praised  God  as  he  passed  by. 
In  particular  they  sung  such  parts  of  the  Psalms  as 
exposed  the  wickedness  and  folly  of  idolatry.  Julian 
ordered  them  to  hold  their  peace,  till  he  had  passed 
them.  On  another  occasion  Publia  encouraged  them 
to  sing  as  he  passed,  "  Let  God  arise,  and  let  his  ene- 
mies be  scattered."  Julian,  in  a  rage,  ordered  her  to 
be  brought  before  him,  and  to  be  bufletfed  on  each 
side  of  her  face.  The  effects  of  passion  seem  but  too 
visible  both  in  the  emperor  and  the  woman ;  there  is, 
however,  this  difl'erence ;  the  one  had  a  zeal  for  God^ 
the  other  a  contempt. 

God  vouchsafed  to  his  church  a  remarkable  deliv- 
e^©ce;  for  Julian,  in  a  skirmish,  was  wounded  mor(gl-< 


195 

]y  by  a  Persian  lance ;  when,  having  filled  his  hand 
with  blood,  he  cast  it  toward  heaven,  exclaiming,  "  O 
Galilean,  thou  hast  conquered  !"  He  survived  this 
wound  but  a  short  time,  and  died  after  a  reign  of  one 
year  and  eight  months,  in  the  32nd  year  of  his  age. 

The  interposition  of  Divine  Providence  is  ever  to  be 
acknowledged  in  hastening  the  death  of  so  formidable 
an  enemy  to  his  people,  whose  schemes  seemed  only  to 
require  length  of  time  to  effect  the  ruin  of  the  church. 
But  he  was  left  to  aim  at  too  many  objects  at  once-, 
the  restoration  of  idolatry,  the  niin  of  Christianity^ 
the  rebuilding  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  conquest  of  Per- 
sia. That  he  should  have  pursued  this  last  with  such 
avidity,  is  an  instance  of  the  opposition  of  two  parties 
to  each  other,  both  equally  bent  on  the  ruin  of  the 
church,  a  thing  very  common  in  history,  by  which  the 
Lord  frequently  saves  his  people.  How  much  more 
prudent  had  it  been  in  Julian  to  have  made  an  alliance 
with  the  Persian  monarch,  who  would  gladly  have  ac- 
cepted it,  and  to  have  united  with  him  in  the  destruc- 
tion of  Christianity,  against  w^hich  they  were  both 
equally  incensed.  Thus  does  God  infatuate  the  coun- 
sels of  his  enemies,  and  lead  them  to  quarrel  with  one 
another  for  the  good  of  his  church,  rather  than  to  unite 
for  its  ruin. 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  Church  under  Jovian. 

-I  HIS  prince  succeeded  Julian  in  the  year  363,  aged 
about  33  years.  His  reign  w'as  terminated  by  sudden 
death  after  a  little  more  than  seven  months. 

In  this  short  reign  he  manifested  a  strong  attach- 
ment to  Christianity,  showed  that  in  his  conduct  he 
was  governed  by  christian  principles,  and  a  man  of 
strict  integrity. 

Convinced  that  conscience  cannot  be  forced,  and 
that  a  voluntary  religion  only  is  acceptable  to  God,  he 
made  a  law,  by  w^hich  be  permitted  the  pagans  to  re-- 


196 

open  their  temples  and  freelj  to  enjoy  their  own  mode 
of  worship.  Yet  he  peremptorily  forbad  witchcraft  and 
impostures.  He  suifered  the  public  sacrifices,  but  pot 
a  stop  to  the  overflowings  of  magic  and  enchantments, 
with  which  Julian  had  filled  the  empire ;  in  fine,  he 
granted  the  pagans  more  jthan  Constantius  had  allow- 
ed, and  placed  them  in  the  same  state,  in  which  they 
had  been  left  by  the  great  Constantine.  In  the  former 
reign  christians  found  themselves  only  nominally  free  ; 
in  the  latter,  pagans  were  really  so.  They  were  treat- 
ed with  mildness,  though  not  with  confidence. 

Jovian  declared  Christianity  to  be  the  established 
religion,  and  replaced  in  the  standard  the  figure  of  the 
cross,  which  Julian  had  taken  away.  He  ordered  the 
christians  to  be  restored  to  their  churches,  recalled 
their  exiles,  and  reinstated  them  in  their  privileges. 

Thus  did  Jovian  prove  himself  the  defender  of 
Christianity  as  the  established  religion,  and  of  tolera- 
tion at  the  same  time. 

Athanasius  had  no  sooner  heard  of  the  death  of  Juli- 
an, than  he  suddenly  appeared  again  at  Alexandria,  to 
the  agreeable  surprise  of  his  people.  Jovian,  by  letter, 
confirmed  him  in  his  office  in  the  most  ample  manner. 

When  the  Arians  of  Alexandria  attempted  to  influ- 
ence him  to  set  over  them  an  Arian  bishop,  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  claims  of  Athanasius,  Jovian  rejected  their 
application,  assuring  them  that  Athanasius  taught 
sound  doctrine.  This  shows  that  in  faith,  Jovian  was 
a  Trinitarian.  The  care  which  he  took  of  christian 
doctrine  and  piety,  his  integrity,  and  strict  conscien- 
tiousness, manifested  him  to  be  a  man  of  a  sound  un- 
derstanding, and  promised  the  world  a  wise  and  pi- 
ous government.  He  seems  to  have  been  a  character 
of  the  solid,  not  of  the  shining  kind ;  the  wickedness 
of  the  times  was  unworthy  of  him.  He  was  soon  re- 
moved, and  so  suddenly,  that  it  was  suspected,  he  had 
not  died  a  natural  death.  The  christians  sincerely 
wept,  the  pagans  in  general  spake  well  of  him  ;  the 
Arians  soon  endeavored  to  take  advantage  of  his  de- 
cease, and  the  church  was  once  more  involved  in  per- 
secution. 


197 


CHAPTER  XI. 

The  Church  under  Valens ;    the  Death,  Character,  and 
fVritings  of  Athanasius. 

J  OVIAN  was  succeeded  by  two  brothers,  Valentinian 
and  Valens ;  the  former  governed  in  the  West,  the 
latter  in  the  East.  Valentinian  followed  the  plan  of 
Jovian  in  the  affairs  of  the  church.  Valens,  a  man  of 
weak  capacity,  favored  Arianism,  and  ordered  all  the 
adherents  to  the  Nicene  faith  to  be  expelled  from  Conr 
stantinople,  and  their  churches  to  be  shut. 

Athanasius  was  again  attacked  by  the  enemies  of 
christian  piety.  Tatian,  the  governor  of  Alexandria, 
by  an  order  from  Valens,  attempted  to  drive  Athana- 
sius from  that  city.  The  good. bishop  stood  high  in 
the  affections  of  his  people.  The  governor,  for  some 
time  dared  not  to  execute  his  orders.  But  by  night 
he  broke  into  his  church  with  an  armed  force,  where 
Athanasius  generally  lodged,  and  sought  for  him  in 
vain.  Athanasius  had  retired,  and  remained  four 
months  concealed  in  his  father's  sepulchre.  Valens 
at  length  recalled  him,  and  gave  him  no  further  dis- 
turbance. About  this  time,  Valens  received  baptism 
from  an  Arian  bishop  who  prevailed  with  him  to  swear 
that  he  would  never  depart  from  the  Arian  creed. 

Valens,  being  at  a  city  of  Scythia,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Danube,  ordered  Brettannio  the  bishop,  to  meet 
and  communicate  with  him  and  his  Arian  attendant, 
who  had  come  to  the  bishop's  church  for  that  purpose. 
Brettannio  firmly  refused,  professing  his  regard  for  the 
Nicene  faith,  and  leaving  the  emperor,  he  went  to  an- 
other church,  and  all  his  congregation  followed  him. 
Valens,  with  his  attendants  being  left  alone,  was  so  en- 
raged that  he  ordered  the  bishop  to  be  banished.  The 
Scythians  w^ere  indignant  at  this,  as  he  was  a  man  re- 
nowned among  them  for  piety  and  integrity,  and  Va- 
lens dreading  their  revolt,  permitted  him  to  return. 

Eudoxius,  the  Arian  bishop  of  Constantinople,  be- 
ing dead,  the  Arians  chose  Demophikis  to  succeed 


1^ 

film,  and  Valens  approved  of  Ihe  election.  The  of- 
thodox  elected,  at  the  same  time,  Evagrius  bishop  of 
Constantinople.  Valens,  incensed,  banished  both  him 
and  the  bishop  who  dared  to  ordain  him.  On  this  oc- 
casion eighty  ecclesiastics  were  sent  to  the  Emperor 
at  Nicomedia  to  complain  of  his  conduct.  Enraged 
at  their  presumption,  and  yet  afraid  of  a  sedition,  he 
gave  private  orders  to  Modestus  his  prefect,  to  murder 
them  secretly.  The  execution  of  this  order  deserves 
to  be  known  to  all  ages.  The  prefect  pretended  that 
he  would  send  them  into  banishment,  with  which  they 
cheerfully  acquiesced.  But  he  directed  the  mariners 
to  set  the  ship  on  fire,  as  soon  as  they  were  gone  to 
sea.  The  mariners  did  so,  and  getting  into  a  boat 
which  followed  them,  escaped.  The  burning  vessel 
was  driven  by  a  strong  west  wind  into  the  haven  of 
Dacidizus,  on  the  coast  of  Bithynia,  where  it  was  con- 
sumed, with  the  ministers.  The  intention  of  conceal- 
ing what  was  done  was  frustrated ;  and  the  wicked- 
ness and  inhumanity  of  the  murder  appeared  more 
<»dious,  by  the  meanness  with  which  it  was  contrived. 

Athanasius  died  in  the  year  three  hundred  and 
seventy  three,  after  he  had  been  bishop  forty  six  years, 
and  having  been  desired  to  nominate  a  successor,  he 
mentioned  Peter,  an  aged  saint,  and  the  faithful  com- 
panion of  his  labors.  Let  us  pause  a  little  to  view 
the  writings  and  character  of  this  great  man. 

As  a  writer,  Athanasius  is  nervous,  clear,  argument- 
ative, and  every  where  discovers  the  man  of  sense, 
except  in  the  life  of  Anthony  the  monk,  and  other 
monastic  pieces  ;  the  superstitions  and  follies  of  which 
unhappy  perversion  of  piety,  received  but  too  liberal 
a  support  from  his  influence.  But  the  true  nature  of 
the  gospel  was  then  greatly  misunderstood. 

Opposition  to  Arianism  absorbed  his  whole  soul,  and 
he  keeps  it  constantly  in  view  throughout  the  most  of 
his  writings.  He  represents  Arianism,  as  thf^  unpar- 
donable sin. 

The  incarnation  of  the  Son  of -God,  he  describes  as 
essential  to  the  recovery  of  fallen  man,  and  speaks  of 
the  propriety  of  man's  being  taught  by  hij^i  whp  is 


199 

itie  Wisdom  of  the  Father.  Redemption  by  his 
cross  he  speaks  of  in  a  manner  perfectly  scriptural  i 
but  little,  however,  is  to  be  found  in  him  of  the  expe- 
rience of  these  doctrines,  and  their  application  to  the 
heart  and  conscience ;  nor  does  he  dwell  much  on  the 
virtues  and  graces  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Real  virtue,  was 
however,  the  attendant  of  orthodox  sentiments  alone. 

In  his  defence  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  he 
guards  it  on  all  sides  with  great  exactness,  is  not  soli- 
citous to  remove  its  mystery,  and  leaves  it  clear  and 
exact  only  so  far  as  the  scripture  has  explained  it.  He 
asserts  invaribly  the  Trinity  in  Unity. 

In  his  life,  his  conduct  uniformly  appears  consis- 
tent and  upright,  sharpened  too  much  by  long  and 
cruel  opposition,  yet  never  governed  by  malice,  al- 
ways influenced  by  the  fear  of  God.  Though  greatly 
persecuted  himself,  yet  he  never  inflicted  persecution 
on  others. 

Peter  was  chosen  as  successor  to  Athanasius  at  Al- 
exandria, by  the  whole  church  ;  but  not  without  op- 
position from  the  Arians.  Imperial  violence  prevail- 
ed ;  and  many  who  would  not  subscribe  to  Arian  sen- 
timents, were,  for  their  refusal,  banished.  Many  of- 
fered their  necks  to  the  sword,  rather  than  quit  the  Ni- 
cene  profession.  Numbers  of  godly  men  among  the 
Goths,  were  murdered  for  the  sake  of  their  Redeemer, 
hy  the  cruelty  of  their  king  Athanarie,  who  appears 
to  have  been  an  Arian. 

Valens  perished  in  a  battle  with  the  Goths  in  the 
year  three  hundred  and  seventy  eight,  after  having 
reigned  fourteen  years,. 

CHAPTEHXil. 

The  Church  under  Valeniinian — The  beginnings   of 

Ambrose. 

XjET  us  turn  our  eyes  to  a  more  cheering  prospect  in 
the  West ;  in  the  East  the  only  comfortable  circum- 
stance has  been,  that  God  left  himself  not  without  wit- 
ness^  but  marked  his  real  church  by  a  mmxber  of  faith- 


200 

iul  sufferers.  Vaientiniarij  in  the  beginning  of  hi?  reign, 
passed  a  law  that  no  man  should  be  constrained  in  re- 
ligion. He  was  very  indulgent  toward  the  pagans,  and 
treated  them  with  lenity. 

The  Arians  were  still  ambitious  to  make  proselytes 
to  their  faith,  and  were  indefatigable  in  their  opposi- 
tion to  all  who  advocated  the  Divinity  of  Jesus,  and 
they  sought  to  support  their  creed  by  military  and  im- 
perial power ;  but  Providence,  during  the  reign  of 
Valentinian,  raised  up  an  able  and  successful  opposer 
of  this  heresy. 

This  illustrious  character  was  Ambrose,  who  was 
born  about  the  year  three  hundred  and  thirty  three, 
and  was  first  distinguished  for  pleading  causes  in  the 
civil  law.  He  was  appointed  a  judge  at  Milan,  where 
he  resided  for  five  years,  and  was  renowned  for  pru- 
dence and  justice. 

On  the  death  of  the  bishop  of  Milan,  who  was  an 
Arian,  the  bishops  of  the  province  met  to  choose  a  suc- 
cessor. The  city  was  divided,  the  Arians  labored 
vigorously  to  have  one  of  their  sentiment  elected  ;  the 
contest  was  warm,  every  thing  tended  toward  a  tu- 
mult; the  bishops  were  consulting,  and  Ambrose  on 
hearing  these  things  hastened  to  the  church  of  Milan, 
and  exhorted  the  people  to  peace  and  submission  to 
the  lavv'^s.  His  speech  being  finished,  an  infant's  voice 
was  heard  in  the  crowd,  "  Ambrose  is  bisliop.^^  The 
hint  was  taken  at  once,  the  whole  assembly  cried  out, 
^^  Ambrose  shall  be  the  man."  The  factions  agreed 
immediately,  and  he  whom  secular  pursuits  had  seem- 
ed to  preclude  from  the  notice  of  either  party,  was 
suddenly  elected  by  universal  consent. 

Ambrose  was  aslonished,  and  peremptorily  refus- 
ed ;  nor  was  any  person  ever  more  desirous  to  obtain 
the  office  of  bishop,  than  he  was  to  avoid  it.  He  even 
took  unjustifiable  measures  to  bring' his  moral  charac- 
ter into  suspicion — his  design  in  this  was  easily  detect- 
ed. Finding  himself  unable  to  resist  their  urgent  im- 
porluDiiy,  he  stole  out  of  Milan  at  midnight,  but  mis- 
sing his  way,  wandered  till  morning  and  then  found 
himself  at  the  gate  of  Milan.      A  guard  was  placed 


261 

about  his  person  till  the  emperor's  pleasure  should  Be 
known  because  his  consent  was  necessary  to  part  with 
a  subject  in  office.  Valentinian  sincerely  consented ; 
and  the  consent  of  Ambrose  alone  was  wanting.  Again 
he  made  his  escape  and  hid  himself  in  the  country- 
house  of  a  friend.  A  menacing  edict  of  the  emperor 
brought  him  again  to  Milan,  because  he  dared  not 
expose  his  friend  to  imperial  resentment.  Ambrose 
yielded  at  length,  and  Valentinian  gave  thanks  to  God 
and  our  Savior  that  it  had  pleased  him,  to  make 
choice  of  the  very  person  to  take  care  of  men's  souls, 
whom  he  had  himself  before  appointed  to  preside 
over  their  temporal  concerns.  'Valentinian  received, 
the  general  admonitions  of  Ambrose  with  reverence  ; 
and  in  particular  hearing  him  represent  the  faults  of 
some  in  authority  with  great  plainness ;  "  I  knew," 
said  the  emperor,  "the  honesty  of  your  character 
before  this  time,  yet  I  consented  to  your  ordination ; 
follow  the  Divine  rules,  and  cure  the  maladies  into 
which  we  are  prone  to  fall."        "  :  v  .<^-,   -  -> 

Ambrose  was  then  about  thirty  four  years  old.  Im- 
mediately he  gave  to  the  church  and  to  the  poor,  all 
the  gold  and  silver  which  he  had.  He  gave  also  his 
lands  to  the  church,  reserving  the  income  of  them  to 
his  sister.  His  family  he  committed  to  the  care  of 
his  brother.  Thus  disengaged  from  temporal  concerns, 
he  gave  himself  wholly  to  the  ministry.  Having  read 
little  else  than  civil  authors,  he  first  applied  himself  to 
the  study  of  the  scriptures.  Whatever  time  he  could 
spare  from  business,  he  devoted  to  reading*,  and  this 
he  continued  to  do  after  he  had  attained  a  good  de- 
gree of  knowledge.  His  public  labors  went  hand  in 
hand  with  his  studies*  He  preached  every  Lord's  day. 
By  his  labors  Arianism  was  expelled  from  Italy. — 
Simplician,  a  presbyter  from  Rome,  eminent  for  learn- 
ing and  piety,  instructed  him  in  theology.  By  this 
presbyter,  it  pleased  God,  to  convey  to  Ambrose  that 
fire  of  Divine  love  and  genuine  simpHcity  in  religion, 
which  had  very  much  decayed  since  the  days  of  Cy- 
prian, and  in  this  slow  and  effectual  method,  the  Lord 
was  preparing  the  way  for  another  great  effusion  of 
2b 


2(^ 

Ms  spirit.     Ambrose  now  gave  himself  wholly  to  the 
Lord,  and  restored  purity  of  doctrine  and  discipline. 

Valentinian  died  in  375,  after  a  reign  of  eleven  years, 
and  was  succeeded  by  his  brother  Valens,  who  surviv- 
ed him  about  three  years.  Valentinian  was  fierce  and 
savage  by  nature,  though  possessed  of  an  excellent 
Understanding,  and  when  cool,  of  the  soundest  judg- 
ment ;  a  fit  of  passion,  at  length  cost  him  his  life.  The 
best  use  to  be  made  of  his  character  is,  to  prove  how^ 
very  beneficial  it  is  to  human  society,  that  princes 
should  be  men  of  religion.  Without  this  check,  Va- 
leiatinian  might  have  been  one  of  the  worst  of  tyrants, 
but  by  the  influence  of  religion,  he  passes  for  one  of 
tile  better  sort  of  princes. 


GRi 


CHAPTER  xm. 

Th^  Church  of  Christ  under  Gratian  and  Theodosius^. 
till  the  death  of  the  former. 

lATIAN,  the  elder  son  of  Valentinian,  succeeded 
him  in  Gaul,  Spain,  and  Britain.  His  younger  son, 
an  infant,  succeeded  in  Italy,  and  the  rest  of  the  wes- 
tern world.  And  some  time  after,  Gratian  chose  The-' 
odosius  as  his  colleague,  who  reigned  in  the  East. 

Gratian,  from  his  early  years,  appears  to  have  beea 
truly  pious.  One  of  his  first  actions  demonstrates  it 
The  title  of  high-priest  always  belonged  to  the  Roman 
princes.  This  he  considered  to  be  wholly  idolatrous, 
unbecoming  a  christian  to  assume,  and  refused  the 
habit,  though  the  pagans  still  gave  him  the  title. 

Gratian  wrote  affectionately  to  Ambrose,  request- 
ing him  to  come  and  afford  him  religious  instruc- 
tion, in  which  he  thus  expresses  himself,  "  He  will 
teach  me,  whom  I  do  not  deny,  whom  I  own  as  my 
Lord  and  my  God.  I  would  not  conceive  so  meanly 
of  him  as  to  make  him  a  mere  creature  like  myself, 
who  own  that  I  can  add  nothing  to  Christ.  And  yet 
while  I  seek  to  please  the  Father,  in  celebrating  the 
^©n,  I  do  not  fear  lest  the  Father  should  envy  the  hoa- 


205 

#TS  ascribed  to  the  Son,  nor  do  I, think  so  highly  of  mf 
powers  of  commendation,  as  to  thinli  I  can  increase 
the  Divinity  by  my  words.  I  extol  him  as  I  can,  not 
as  the  Divinity  deserves.  With  respect  to  that  trea- 
tise which  you  gave  me,  I  beg  you  would  make  addi- 
tions to  it  by  scriptural  arguments,  to  prove  the  proper 
Deity  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  Ambrose  with  great  sat- 
isfaction replied  most  respectfully,  reminds  Gratian 
that  his  arguments  for  the  Divinity  of  the  Son,  are 
equally  conclusive  in  p^oof  of  the  divinity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  whom  we  ought  not  to  think  the  Father  to  en- 
vy, nor  ourselves  who  are  mere  creatures,  to  be  equal 
with  him. 

Ambrose,  with  all  his  piety,  while  teaching  with 
soundness  the  essentials  of  faith  and  love,  was  not 
free  from  superstition,  and  abounded  in  his  encomi- 
ums on  virginity.  His  ignorance  of  the  scriptures  be- 
fore his  ordination,  and  the  influence  of  his  sister,  a 
zealous  devotee,  will  account  for  this. 

Other  parts  of  the  conduct  of  Ambrose,  were  more 
worthy  of  his  understanding.  He  applied  the  vessels 
of  the  church  for  the  redemption  of  captives,  and  was 
indefatigable  in  the  instruction  of  catechumens. 

In  the  year  three  hundred  and  seventy  nine,  Am- 
brose was  sent  for  to  attend  the  election  of  a  new  bish- 
op at  Sermium,  where  their  former  bishop,  an  Arian, 
had  caused  a  wide  departure  from  the  faith.  The  em- 
press Justina,  mother  of  young  Valentinian,  w^as  there, 
and  being  in  favor  of  Arianism,  endeavored  by  her 
authority  and  influence  to  expel  Ambrose  from  the 
church  :  though  insulted  by  the  mob,  Ambrose  stood 
firm  in  his  tribunal,  and  when  an  Arian  woman  laid 
hold  on  his  habit,  with  a  view  to  drag  him  out  of  the 
church,  he  resolutely  said  to  her,  "Though  I  am  un- 
w^orthy  of  the  priesthood,  it  does  not  become  you  to 
lay  hands  on  a  pastor,  you  ought  to  fear  the  judgment 
of  God."  It  is  remarkable  that  she  died  the  next  day^ 
They  were  struck  with  awe,  and  Artemius,  an  ortho- 
dox minister,  was  elected  without  molestation.  The 
enmity^of  .Justina  afterward  broke  out  against  Ambrosfr 
in  a  remarkable  manner. 


204 

Constantinople  had  now  for  forty  years  been  sub- 
ject to  Arian  impiety  and  tyranny.  Jn  this  great  city 
few  remained  who  understood  the  religion  of  the  gos- 
pel :  tmth  and  godliness  had  fled.  Gregory,  of  Nazi- 
anzum  was  appointed  to  recover  this  wretched  city,  if 
possible,  to  the  purity  of  the  gospel.  Theodosius  co- 
operated with  Gregory,  and  other  zealous  pastors  for 
the  revival  of  Christianity  in  the  East,  in  the  year  three 
hundred  and  eighty.  He  published  a  law  reprobating 
the  Arian  heresy,  and  warmly  approbating  the  Nicei:^e 
faith.  He  gave  notice  to  Demophilus,  the  Arian  bishop 
of  Constantinople,  to  embrace  the  Nicene  creed,  to 
unite  the  people,and  live  in  peace.  Demophilus  reject- 
ing the  proposal,  the  emperor  ordered  him  to  give  up 
the  churches.  The  heresiarch  struggled  to  support  his 
cause,  but  finding  himself  unsuccessful,  retired  to  Be-r. 
raea,  where  he  died  six  years  after. 

Gregory  being  now  confirmed  at  Constantinople^ 
at  the  call  of  the  emperor,  three  hundred  and  fifty  bish- 
ops came  thither,  to  settle  the  distracted  state  of  the 
Eastern  church.  The  council  was  very  disorderly 
and  confused,  little  was  done,  except  defiiiiog  very 
accurately  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  and  enlarging 
a  little  on  the  Nicene  creed. 

In  the  year  383,  Amphilochus,  bishop  of  Iconium, 
coming  to  court  with  other  bishops,  paid  the  usual 
respects  to  the  emperor,  but  took  no  notice  of  his  son 
Arcadius,  about  six  years  old,  who  was  near  his  father. 
Theodosius  bad  him  salute  his  son.  Amphilochus 
drew  near  and  laying  his  hand  upon  him,  said,  "  Save 
you  my  child."  The  emperor  in  anger  ordered  the 
old  man  to  be  driven  from  court ;  who  with  a  loud 
voice  declared,  you  cannot  bear  to  have  your  son  con- 
temned ;  be  assured,  that  God  in  like  manner  is  of- 
fended with  those  who  honor  not  his  Son  as  himself. 
The  emperor  was  struck  with  the  justness  of  the  re- 
mark, and  immediately  made  a  law  to  prohibit  the 
assemblies  of  the  heretics. 

In  the  same  year  Gratian  fell  by  murder  in  the  24th 
year  of  his  age.  Chaste,  temperate,  benevolent,  con- 
pcientiouSj  he  shines  in  the  church  of  Christ ;  but  tal- 


#  205- 

ejlts  for  goyeriiing  he  seems  not  to  have  possessed,. 
Divine  Providence  gives  in  him  a  lesson  that  Christ's 
kingdom  is  not  of  Ihis  world ;  even  a  prince  of  unques- 
tionable piety  is  denied  the  common  advantage  of  a 
natural  death.  When  dying  he  bemoaned  the  ab- 
sence of  Ambrose,  and  often  spake  of  him.  Those, 
who  have  received  spiritual  benefit  from  a  pastor  have 
often  an  affection  for  him,  of  which  the  world  has  no 
knowledge.  In  his  last  moments,  the  mind  of  Gratian 
was  absorbed  in  Divine  things,  compared  with  which, 
the  loss  of  empire  weighed  as  nothing. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

The  Heresy  of  PrisciUian—Tlie  conduct  of  Martin — -. 
the  Progress  of  Superstition^ 

T  ERY  little  of  the  spirit  of  Christianity,  during  this 
period,  is  to  be  found.  Evangelical  purity  had  great- 
ly declined.  The  Priscillianists,  an  heretical  sect, 
who  seem  to  have  combined  all  the  most  pernicious 
heresies  of  former  times,  had  already  appeared  in  the 
time  of  Gratian,  and  infected  the  greatest  part  of  Spain. 
Their  leader,  Priscillian,  was  exactly  fitted  for  the 
office  which  he  filled :  learned,  factious,  acute,  of 
great  powers  both  of  body  and  mind,  and  by  a  spuri- 
ous n)odesty  and  gravity  of  manners,  extremely  well 
qualified  to  maintain  an  ascendancy  over  weak  and 
credulous  spirits.  Idacius  and  Ithacius,  applied  to 
the  secular  power  to  procure,  by  the  decrees  of  the 
magistrates,  an  expulsion  of  the  heretics  from  the  cit- 
ies. The  Priscillianists  endeavored  to  gain  friends  in 
Italy  •  but  their  corruptions  were  too  glaring  to  pro- 
cure them  any  countenance  either  from  Damasus  of 
Rome,  or  from  Ambrose  of  Milan. 

On  the  death  of  Gratian,  Maximus  the  usurper, 
who  had  rebelled  against  Gratian,  entered  victorious 
into  Treves.  While  Ithacius  earnestly  pressed  him,, 
against^he  Priscillianists,  the  heresiarch  appealed  to 
Maximus,  who  undertook  the  office,  of  deciding.  Both 


3oa 

parties  were  highly  <^ulpable  ;  the  heretics  in  spread- 
ing sentiments  entirely  subversive  of  Christianity,  and 
their  accusers  in  subserving  their  own  factious  and 
selfish  views. 

In  the  mean  time,  Martin,  of  Tours,  blamed  Ithacius 
for  bringing  the  heretics  as  criminals  before  the  empe- 
or;  and  entreated  Maximus  to  abstain  from  the  blood 
of  the  unhappy  men ;  he  said,  it  was  abundantly  suffi- 
cient, that  they,  having  been  judged  heretics  by  the 
sentence  of  the  bishops,  were  expelled  from  the 
churches,  and  that  it  was  a  new  and  unheard  evil,  for 
a  secular  judge  to  interfere  in  matters  purely  ecclesi- 
astical. To  punish  heretics  with  death,  because  they 
are  seen  walkina*  in  the  broad  road  to  eternal  destruc- 
tion,  and  thus  prevent  their  conversion  by  shortening 
their  davs,  is  surely  contrary  to  the  spiiit  of  hui,  who 
came  not  to  destroy  men's  lives  but  to  save  them ! 
Yet  there  were  riicn  found  at  this  lime  capable  of  such 
eDormity,  and  it  marks  the  degeneracy  of  the  age. 
But  Christ  bad  still  a  church  in  the  West,  and  Martin 
persevered  with  such  zeal  in  opposujg  the  horrid  in- 
novation, and  was  himself  so  much  respected  for  his 
piety  and  integrity,  that  he  at  first  prevailed,  and  the 
lisurpen  promised  not  to  proceed  to  blood  against  the 
heretics.  Afterward,  however,  he  changed  his  pur^ 
pose,  and  Priscillian  was  put  to  death,  with  four  other 
leaders  of  his  sect,  A  few  more  were  condemned  to 
die,  or  to  be  banished.  Christianity  never  received  a 
greater  scandal ;  but  the  men,  who  feared  God,  and 
loved  moderation  and  charity,  wept  and  prayed  in  se- 
cret, despised  and  disregarded  by  the  two  parties,  who 
trampled  on  all  the  rules  of  godhness.  In  the  mean 
time  worldly  passions  prevailed  in  Spain,  and  though 
the  form  of  orthodoxy  existed,  it  was  evident,  that 
its  power  was  greatly  weakened. 

Let  us  here  endeavor  to  find  the  true  church,  if  we 
can.  We  see  it  in  Ambrose,  v/ho,  coming  to  Maxi- 
mus on  an  embassy  from  the  younger  Valentinian,  re- 
fused to  hold  communion  with  his  bishops,  who  had 
been  concerned  in  the  death  of  the  heretics.  Maxir 
inus,  enraged^  ordered  hira  to  withdraw.     Ambrose 


207 

^t6red  on  his  journey  very  readily,  having  applied 
in  vain  to  some  of  the  courtiers  to  furnish  hiai  with 
conveniences.  Several  holy  men  who  protested 
against  these  barbarities,  were  charged  with  heresy^ 
and  among  the  rest  Martin  of  Tours.  Thus,  while 
there  were  some  in  Gaul  and  Spain,  who  bore  the 
christian  name,  to  disgrace  it  with  a  complication 
of  heresies,  and  formal  orthodoxy,  or  who  dishon- 
ored the  gospel  by  a  life  of  avarice,  faction  and  am- 
bition, there  were  some  who  feared  God  and  served 
him  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son. 

Martin,  in  his  youth,  had,  against  his  will,  served  in 
the  army  under  Constantius  and  Julius.  His  father,  by 
profession  a  soldier,  had  compelled  him.  At  ten  yeara 
old,  he  went  to  the  church  and  gave  in  his  name  as  a 
catechumen.  At  twelve  he  had  a  desire  to  lead  a  mo- 
nastic life.  But  being  devoted  to  military  service  he 
avoided  its  vices,  and  was  liberal  to  the  poor,  reserv- 
ing nothing  to  himself  out  of  the  pay  which  he  re- 
ceived, except  what  was  necessary  for  daily  food.— < 
At  18  he  was  baptized,  and  at  20  left  the  army.-^ 
Sometime  after,  falling  into  the  hands  of  robbers 
among  the  .Alps,  he  was  delivered  bound  to  one  of 
them,  to  be  plundered  ;  who  leading  him  to  a  retired 
place,  asked  him,  who  he  was.  He  answered,  "  I  am 
a  christian."  "  Are  not  you  afraid  ?"  I  never  was 
more  at  ease,  because  I  linovv  the  mercy  of  the  Lord 
to  be  most  present  in  trials ;  1  am  more  concerned  for 
you,  who,  by  your  course  of  life,  render  yourself  unfit 
to  partake  of  the  mercy  of  Christ.  Entering  into  the 
arguments  of  religion,  he  preached  the  gospel  to  the 
robber.  The  man  believed,  attended  his  instructor  to 
the  road,  and  begged  his  prayers.  The  new  convert 
persevered  in  godliness,  and  this  relation  was  takes 
from  his  account. 

It  was  with  difficulty  that  Martin  was  at  length 
prevailed  on  to  quit  his  monastery,  and  become 
bishop  of  Toui^,  to  which  office  the  universal  voice 
of  the  people  called  him.  He,  however,  still  pre- 
served his  monastic  taste,  and  had  a  monastery  two 
miles  out  of  the  city.      There,. with  eighty  disciples" 


20B 

who  followed  his  example,  he  lived  with  extreme  aus- 
terity. The  celebrity  of  Yas  supposed  miracles  had  a 
mighty  effect  on  the  ignorant  Gauls ;  every  common 
action  of  his  was  magnified  into  a  prodigy  :  heathen 
temples  were  destroyed,  and  churches  and  monaste- 
ries arose  in  their  stead.  That  Martin  was  pious,  is 
imquestionable,  but^  that  his  piety  was  disfigured 
with  monastic  superstition,  is  evident.  This  was  not 
a  fault  of  true  religion,  but  of  the  times.  Europe  and 
Asia,  then  vied  with  each  other  in  the  promotion  of 
false  humility. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

The  Conduct  of  Ambrose,  under  the  Emperor  Valenii- 
nian,  and  the  persecution  which  he  endured  from  the 
emperor'^s  mother,  Justina. 

JUSTINA,  the  empress,  a  decided  patroness  of  Ari- 
anism,  after  the  death  of  her  husband,  began  openly  to 
imbue  her  son  with  her  doctrine,  and  to  induce  him  to 
menace  the  bishop  of  Milan.  Ambrose  exhorted  him 
to  support  the  doctrine  received  from  the  apostles. — 
The  young  emperor,  in  a  rage,  ordered  his  guards  to 
surround  the  church,  and  commanded  Ambrose  to 
come  out  of  it.  Ambrose  resolutely  replied,  "  I  shall 
not  willingly  give  up  the  sheep  of  Christ  to  be  devour- 
ed by  wolves.  You  may  use  your  swords  and  spears 
against  me ;  such  a  death  I  shall  freely  undergo.'^ 
Justina,  knowing  his  influence  in  the  city  to  be  great, 
and  fearing  the  people,  had  recourse  to  vexatious 
frauds  and  artifices,  and  exercised  his  mind  with  a 
series  of  trials. 

The  Arians  were  not  the  only  adversaries  of  the 
church.  The  Gentiles,  taking  advantage  of  the  mi- 
nority of  Valentinian,  and  scorning  the  innovations  of 
Christianity,  endeavored  to  recover  their  ancient  estab- 
lishments, but  were  foiled  in  their  attempts  by  the  el- 
""^quenceand  influence  of  Ambrose, 


209 

In  the  year  386  Jiistina  procured  a  law  to  be  passed 
to  enable  the  Arian  congregations  at  Milan  to  assem- 
ble without  interruption,  and  an  Arian  bishop  was  in- 
troduced under  her  protection  into  the  city.  At  his 
request  soldiers  were  sent  to  procure  for  himself  the 
possession  of  the  church  called  Basilica,  and  tribunes 
came  to  demand  it,  with  the  plate  and  vessels  belong- 
ing to  it,  and  all  this  under  the  specious  idea  that  it 
was  unreasonable  the  emperor  should  not  be  allowed 
to  have  one  place  of  worship,  in  the  city,  agreeable  to 
his  conscience.  Ambrose  calmly  answered  the  offi- 
cers, that  if  the  emperor  had  sent  to  demand  his  house 
or  land,  money  or  goods,  he  would  have  freely  resign- 
ed them,  but  that  he  could  not  deliver  that  which  was 
committed  to  his  care.  He  told  his  people,  he  would 
not  willingly  desert  his  right,  that  if  compelled  he 
knew  how  to  resist.  "  I  can,"  says  he,  "grieve,  I  can 
weep,  I  can  groan.  Against  arms  and  soldiers,  tears 
are  my  arms.  Such  are  the  fortifications  of  a  pastor. 
I  neither  can  nor  ought  to  resist  in  any  other  manner. 
Our  Lord  Jesus  is  Almighty;  what  he  commands  to  be 
done  shall  be  fulfilled,  nor  does  it  become  you  to  resist 
the  Divine  sentence." 

During  the  suspension  of  this  affair,  Ambrose  em- 
ployed the  people  in  singing  Divine  hymns  and  psalms, 
at  the  end  of  which  there  was  a  solemn  doxology  to 
the  honor  of  the  Trinity.  The  method  of  responsive 
singing  had  been  generally  practised  in  the  East,  and 
was  introduced  by  Ambrose  into  Milan,  whence  it  was 
propagated  into  all  the  churches.  The  people  were 
much  delighted,  their  zeal  for  the  doctrine  of  the  Trin- 
ity was  inflamed,  and  one  of  the  best  judges  in  the 
world,  then  living,  owns  that  his  own  soul  was  melted 
into  Divine  affection  on  these  occasions. 

The  demands  of  the  court  were  now  increased :  not 
only  the  Portian  church  which  stood  without  the  wall, 
but  also  the  great  church  newly  built  within  the  city, 
were  required  to  be  given  up.  On  the  Lord's  day  af- 
ter sermon,  the  chatechumens  being  dismissed,  Am- 
brose went  to  baptize  those  who  were  prepared  for 
that  ordinance,  when  he  was  told  that  officers  were 
2c 


210 

sent  from  the  court  to  the  Portian  church ;  he  went  ou^ 
however,  unmoved  in  the  service,  till  he  was  told,  that 
the  people,  having  met  with  Catulus,  an  Arian  presbyt- 
er, in  the  streets,  had  laid  hands  on  him.     Then  with 
prayers  and  tears  he  besought  God,  that  no  man's 
blood  might  be  shed  but  rather  his  own,  not  only  for 
the  pious  people,  but  also  for  the  wicked.     And  hav- 
ing sent  immediately  some  presbyters  and  deacons, 
Catulus  was  recovered  from  the  tumult.     The  court, 
enraged,  sent  warrants  to  apprehend  several  merchants 
and  tradesmen ;  some  were  put  in  chains,  and  vast 
sums  of  money  were  required  to  be  paid  in  a  little 
time,  which  many  professed  they  would  pay  cheerful- 
ly, if  they  could  enjoy  the  profession  of  their  faith  un- 
molested. The  prisons  were  by  this  time  full  of  trades- 
men, and  the  magistrates  and  men  of  rank  were  se- 
verely threatened  ;  while  the  courtiers  urged  Ambrose 
with  the  imperial  authority ;  whom  he  answered  with 
the  same  loyalty  and  firmness  as  before.     The  Holy 
Spirit,  said  he,  in  his  exhortation  to  the  people,  has 
spoken  in  you  this  day,  to  this  effect:  Emperor,  we 
iNTREAT,  BUT  WE  DO  NOT  FIGHT.     The  Arians,  having 
few  friends  among  the  people,  kept  themselves  with- 
in doors.     Wearied  and  overcome  at  length  with  his 
resolution,  the  court,  who  meant  to  extort  his  consent, 
rather  than  to  exercise  violence,  ordered  the  guards  to 
leave  the  church,  where  Ambrose  had  lodged  all  night, 
the  soldiers  having  guarded  it  so  close,  that  none  had 
been  suffered  to  go  out.     The  people  confined  there 
spent  the  night  in  singing  psalms.     The  sums  exact- 
ed of  the  tradesmen  also  were  restored. 

The  spirit  of  devotion  was  kept  up  all  this  time 
among  the  people,  and  Ambrose  was  indefatigable 
botli  in  praying  and  preaching.  But  notwithstanding 
his  great  piety,  and  though  it  is  evident  that  he  loved 
the  1.  -d  Jesus  Christ  supremely,  and  trusted  in  him 
for  salvation,  yet  was  he  inclined,  in  some  degree,  to 
superstiiion ;  for  being  called  upon  by  the  people  to 
consecrate  a  new  church,  he  told  them  he  would,  if 
he  could  find  any  relics  of  martyrs  there.  By  this  he 
encouragf^d  the  introduction  of  other  intercessors  be- 
side Jesus  Christ,  and  the  growth  of  superstition. 


m 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Church  under  Theodosius. 

After  the  exaltation  of  this  prince  to  the  empire 
from  a  private  life  by  the  generous  and  patriotic  choice 
Gratian,  he  reigned  in  the  East,  more  vigorously  sup- 
porting Christianity,  according  to  his  ideas  of  it,  than 
any  emperor  before  him.  His  sense  of  justice  deter- 
mined him  to  order  some  christians  to  rebuild,  at  their 
own  expense,  a  Jewish  synagogue,  which  they  had 
pulled  down.  This  sentence  Ambrose  prevailed  on 
him  to  set  aside,  from  a  mistaken  notion  of  piety,  that 
Christianity  should  not  be  obliged  to  contribute  to  the 
erection  of  a  Jewish  synagogue.  But,  if  the  Jews 
w^ere  tolerated  at  all  in  the  empire,  the  transaction 
ought  certainly  to  have  been  looked  on  as  a  civil  one. 
This  is  the  first  instance  I  recollect  in  which  a  good 
man  was  induced,  by  superstitious  motives,  to  violate 
the  essential  rules  of  justice  ;  and  it  marks  the  growth 
of  superstition. 

Theodosius  was  of  a  passionate  temper,  and  on  a 
particular  occasion  was  led  by  it  to  commit  a  barbar- 
ous action;  the  circumstances  of  the  story  will  be  the 
best  comment  on  the  character  of  this  emperor,  of  Am- 
brose, and  of  the  times.  At  Thessalonica  a  tumult 
was  made  by  the  populace,  and  the  emperor's  officer 
was  murdered.  The  news  was  calculated  to  try  the 
temper  of  Theodosius,  who  ordered  the  sword  to  be 
let  loose  upon  them.  Ambrose  interceded,  and  the 
emperor  promised  to  forgive.  But  the  great  officers 
of  the  court  persuaded  him  to  retract,  and  to  sign  a 
warrant  for  military  execution.  Seven  hundred  were 
put  to  death  in  three  hours  with  great  cruelty,  without 
trial,  and  without  distinction. 

Ambrose  wrote  him  a  faithful  letter,  reminding  him 
©f  the  charge  in  the  prophet,  that  if  the  priest  does  not 
warn  the  wicked  he  shall  be  answerable  for  it.  "  You 
dicover  a  zeal,"  says  he,  "for  the  faith  and  fear  of  God, 
I  own:  but  your  temper  is  warm,  soon  to  be  appeased 
iadeed;  if  endeavors  are  used  to  calm  it ;  but  if  not  re- 


■    212 

gulated,  it  bears  clown  all  before  it."  He  urges  the 
example  of  David,  and  shews  the  impropriety  of  com- 
municating with  him  at  present.  "  I  love  you,"  says 
he  "I  cherish  you,  I  pray  for  you;  but  blame  not  me, 
if  I  give  the  preference  to  God."  On  these  principles 
Ambrose  refused  to  admit  Theodosius  into  the  church 
of  Milan.  The  emperor  plead  the  case  of  David.  "  Im- 
itate him,"  said  the  zealous  Ambrose,  "  in  his  repen- 
tance as  well  as  in  his  sin."  Theodosius  submitted 
and  kept  from  the  church  eight  months.  On  the  feast 
of  the  nativity,  he  expressed  his  sorrow  with  sighs  and 
tears  in  the  presence  of  Ruffinus  the  master  of  the  of- 
ficers. "  I  weep,"  said  he,  "  that  the  temple  of  God, 
and  consequently  heaven,  is  shut  from  me,  which  is 
open  to  slaves  and  beggars."  Ruffinus  undertook  to 
persuade  the  emperor.  Ambrose  urged  the  impro- 
priety of  his  rude  interference,  because  Ruffinus,  by 
his  evil  counsels,  had  been  the  author  of  the  massa- 
cre. Ruffinus  telling  him  that  the  emperor  was  coming, 
"  I  will  hinder  him,"  says  he,  "  from  entering  the  vesti- 
bule ;  yet  if  he  will  play  the  king,  I  shall  offer  my 
throat."  Ruffinus  returning,  informed  the  emperor  : 
"  I  will  go  and  receive  the  refusal  which  I  desire," 
said  he ;  and  as  he  approached  the  bishop,  he  added, 
"  I  come  to  offer  myself  to  submit  to  what  you  pre- 
scribe." Ambrose  enjoined  him  to  do  pubHc  penance, 
and  to  suspend  the  execution  of  capital  warrants  for 
thirty  days  in  future,  that  the  ill  effects  of  intemper- 
ate anger  might  be  prevented.  The  emperor,  pulling 
off  his  imperial  robes,  prayed  prostrate  on  the  pave- 
ment; nor  did  he  put  on  those  robes,  till  the  time  of 
his  penance  had  expired.  "My  soul  cleaveth  to  the 
dust,"  said  he,  "  quicken  thou  me,  accordmg  to  thy 
word."  The  people  prayed  and  wept  with  him,  and  he 
not  only  complied  with  the  rules  of  penance,  but  re- 
tained visible  marks  of  compunction  and  sadness  dur- 
ing the  rest  of  his  life.  The  discipline  thus  magnani- 
mously exercised  by  Ambrose,  and  humbly  submitted 
to  by  Theodosius,  appears  to  have  been  salutary. 

At  Alexandria  the  votaries  of  the  renowned  temple 
of  Serapis  made  an  insurrection,  and  murdered  a  num- 


215 

ber  of  christians.  The  emperor,  being  informed  of 
this,  declared  that  he  would  not  suffer  the  glory  of 
their  martyrdom  to  be  stained  with  any  executions,  and 
that  he  was  determined  to  pardon  the  murderers  in 
hopes  of  their  conversion,  but  that  the  temples,  the 
cause  of  so  much  mischief,  should  be  destroyed.  In 
one  of  them  was  a  remarkable  image  of  Serapis, 
of  which  it  had  been  confidently  given  out,  that  if  any 
man  touched  it,  the  earth  would  open,  the  heaven  be 
dissolved,  and  all  things  run  back  into  a  general  cha- 
os. A  soldier  was  hardy  enough  to  make  the  experi- 
ment. With  an  axe  he  cleft  him  down  the  jaws,  an 
army  of  mice  fled  out  at  the  breach  he  made,  and 
Serapis  was  hacked  in  pieces.  On  the  destruction  of 
idolatry  in  Egypt,  it  happened  that  the  Nile  did  not 
overflow  so  plentifully,  as  it  had  been  wont  to  do.  "  It 
is,"  said  the  pagans,  "  because  it  is  affronted  at  the 
prevailing  impiety :  it  has  not  been  worshipped  with 
sacrifices,  as  it  used  to  be."  Theodosius,  being  infor- 
med of  this,  declared,  like  a  man  who  believed  in  God, 
and  preferred  heavenly  things  to  earthly,  "  We  ought 
to  prefer  our  duty  to  God,  to  the  streams  of  the  Nile, 
and  the  cause  of  piety  to  the  fertility  of  the  country; 
let  the  Nile  never  flow  again,  rather  than  idolatry  be 
encouraged."  The  event  afforded  a  fine  comment  on 
our  Savior's  words,  "  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  all  these  things  shall  be  added  unto  you."  The 
Nile  returned  to  its  course,  and  rose  above  the  highest 
mark,  which  at  other  times  it  seldom  reached.  The 
pagans  made  use  of  ridicule  ;  others,  however,  made  a 
serious  use  of  the  remarkable  Providence,  and  Egypt^ 
forsook  the  superstition,  in  which  for  so  many  ages  it 
had  been  involved.  Thus  the  country  which  had 
nourished  idolatry  more  early  and  passionately  than 
any  others,  was  made  the  special  scene  of  the  triumphs 
of  God  and  his  Christ. 

Coming  to  Rome  the  zealous  emperor  in  a  deliber- 
ate speech  endeavored  to  persuade  the  senate,  very 
many  of  whom  still  patronized  idolatry,  to  embrace 
the  christian  faith,  as  the  only  religion,  which  taught 
men  how  to  obtain  pardon  of  sin,  and  holiness  of  life.. 


214. 

The"  Gentile  part  of  them  declared,  that  they  Would 
tiot  give  up  a  religion  under  which  Rome  had  prosper- 
ed near  twelve  hundred  years.  Theodosius  told  them, 
that  he  saw  no  reason,  why  he  should  maintain  their 
religionj  and  that  he  would  not  only  cease  to  furnish 
the  expense  out  of  the  exchequer,  but  would  abolish 
the  sacrifices  themselves.  The  senators  complained, 
that  the  neglect  of  the  rites  was  the  grand  cause,  why 
the  empire  declined  so  much :  a  specious  argument, 
well  calculated  to  gain  upon  worldly  minds,  and  which, 
at  that  time,  had  great  effect  on  many  pagans.  Theo- 
dosius was  determined,  and  made  it  a  capital  crime  to 
sacrifice,  or  attend  the  pagan  rites ;  he  made  it  treason- 
able to  offer  sacrifice,  or  to  consult  the  entrails  of  beasts. 
He  also  forbade  incense  and  peifumes.  Paganism 
never  after  this  lifted  up  its  head. 

This  great  prince  expired  at  Milan  in  395,  about 
60  years  of  age,  having  reigned  16  years.  And  the 
century  before  us  nearly  closes  with  the  full  estab- 
lishment of  Christianity  in  the  Roman  empire.  The 
religion  which  was  of  God  made  its  way  through  all 
opposition  ;  that  which  was  of  man,  supported  only  by 
power  and  custom,  failed  to  thrive,  as  soon  as  it  lost 
the  ascendant,  and  within  a  generation  it  ceased  al- 
most universally  to  exist. 

Theodosius  possessed  a  noble  character.  His  cle- 
mency, liberality  and  generosity,  were  admirable.— 
He  was  brave  and  successful  in  war:  but  his  w^ars 
were  forced  upon  him.  While  an  enemy  to  drunken- 
ness he  was  a  model  of  gravity,  temperance  and  chas- 
tity in  private  life.  Excess  of  anger  was  his  predom- 
inant evil ;  but  he  was  taught,  by  having  done  great 
evil  by  yielding  to  this,the  importance  of  governing  hm 
temper  and  of  studying  to  be  humble. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  private  Life  and  Works  of  Ambrose. 

1  HIS  illustrious  man  died  about  the  year  397,  admi- 
red, regretted,  and  lamented  by  the  whole  christiaj^ 


fl5 

world.  His  life  not  improbably  had  been  shortened 
by  the  incessant  activity  of  his  mind,  and  by  the  mul- 
tiplicity of  his  employments  ;  for  he  was  only  67  years 
old,  and  had  been  appointed  bishop  of  Milan  at  the 
age  of  34. 

His  spirit  was  remarkably  kind  and  sympathetic ; 
his  benevolence  extended  to  all,  especially  to  the 
household  of  faith.  His  labors  were  immense.  His 
temper  was  heroic  and  strong,  and  no  dignity  or  au- 
thority could  shelter  oiTenders  from  his  rebukes, where- 
he  deemed  it  his  duty  to  reprehend.  The  time  he 
could  spare  from  pastoral  and  charitable  engagements, 
was  devoted  to  study  and  meditation. 

Though  Ambrose  was  called  to  teach  before  he 
himself  had  learned,  yet  was  he  a  man  of  so  much  in- 
dustry in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge,  and  of  so  much 
real  good  sense,  that  his  writings  contain  various 
things  of  solid  utility.  But  he  might  have  both 
preached  and  written  better,  had  he  always  attended 
to  the  simple  word  of  God,  and  exercised  his  own  na- 
tural good  sense  in  humble  dependance  on  divine 
GRACE,  and  paid  less  regard  to  the  fanciful  writings  of 
Origen,  which  exceedingly  corrupted  his  understand- 
ing. Less  of  this,  however,  appears  in  his  moral,  thaa 
in  his  theological  pieces. 


CHAPTEH  XVIIL 

The  Propagation  of  the   Gospel  among  Barbarians — 
Heresies  and  Errors. 

XHE  Saracens  were  at  war  with  the  Romans,  under 
the  conduct  of  their  queen  Maovia,  who  was  a  chris- 
tian. The  emperor  Valens  made  peace  with  her,  one 
condition  of  which  was,  that  Moses,  a  monk,  who  lived 
in  the  desert  between  Egypt  and  Palestine,  should 
be  appointed  bishop  of  her  nation.  Valens  ordered 
him  to  be  carried  to  Alexandria,  there  to  be  ordain- 
ed by  Lucius.  Moses,  who  knew  him  to  be  an 
Arian,  said  before  him  and  the  magistrates,  and  all  the 


216 

people,  stay,  I  am  not  worthy  to  be  called  a  bishop ; 
but  if  I  am  called  to  this  office,  unworthy  as  I  am,  for 
the  good  of  souls,  I  take  the  Creator  of  all  things  to 
witness,  that  I  will  not  receive  the  imposition  of  your 
hands,  which  are  defiled  with  the  blood  of  so  many 
holy  men.  If  you  know  not  my  faith,  replied  Lucius, 
learn  it  from  my  mouth,  and  judge  not  by  reports.  Mo- 
ses, however,  was  aware  of  the  Arian  subtilies,  and 
chose  to  stand  by  the  evidence  of  works.  I  know 
your  faith,  said  he,  the  pastors  exiled  among  infidels, 
condemned  to  the  mines,  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts, 
or  destroyed  by  fire,  testify  your  creed ;  the  eyes  speak 
more  strongly  than  the  ears.  Lucius  was  obliged  to 
dissemble  his  resentment,  on  account  of  the  situation 
of  Valens,  his  master,  and  permit  Moses  to  receive  or- 
dination from  the  exiled  bishops.  His  labors  among 
the  Saracens  were  crowned  with  success.  The  na- 
tion before  his  time,  was  chiefly  idolatrous :  that  his 
work  was  blessed  among  them  appears  from  his  keep- 
ing them  at  peace  with  the  Romans.  But  this  is  all 
the  account  we  have  of  the  fruits. 

Among  the  Goths,  some  captive  bishops,  during 
this  century,  labored  with  good  success.  And  the 
work  was  of  an  abiding  nature.  This  people,  for  some 
time,  held  the  Nicene  faith.  In  the  time  of  Valens, 
many  of  them  sufl'ered  death  from  an  idolatrous  per- 
secuting prince  of  their  own.  By  the  subtilties  of  the 
Arians,  however,  the  whole  church  of  the  Goths  came 
by  degrees  into  Arianism  ;  the  consequences  of  which 
will  be  seen  in  the  course  of  this  history. 

Heresies,  chiefly  through  the  various  ramifications 
of  x^rianism,  multiplied  in  this  century.  Monasticism 
continued  to  make  rapid  progress. 


CHAPTER  XiX. 

Of  Chrisitan  Authors  in  this  Century. 

A  MID  the  thick  mists  of  superstition  which  greatly 
abounded  in  this  century,  some  cheering  rays  of  Di- 


217 

Tine  truth  beamed  npon  the  church  to  guide  the  truly 
pious  in  their  way  to  heaven. 

Didymus,  of  Alexandria,  though  he  lost  his  sight  at 
the  age  of  five  years,  became  so  vigorous  and  success- 
ful a  student,  that  he  was  renowned  for  his  skill  in  phi- 
losophy, rhetoric,  and  geometry.  He  filled  the  chair 
of  the  famous  school  of  Alexandria  with  vast  applause. 
Though  Origenism  was  his  favorite  system,  yet  as  far 
as  appears,  he  continued  always  souad,  humble  and 
holy,  in  christian  doctrine.  His  treatise  on  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which  has  come  down  t©  us,  is  perhaps  the 
best,  the  christian  world  ever  saw  on  the  subject. — 
Indeed,  what  has  been  said,  since  that  time,  in  de- 
fence of  the  divinity  and  personality  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  seems,  in  substance,  to  be  found  in  that  book. 

Gregory  Nyssen,  bish«p  of  Nyssa,  wrote  in  defence 
of  the  incarnation  of  God.  In  this  he  shews  that  man 
is  fallen,  and  corrupted,  and  can  be  recovered  only  by 
his  Creator  ;  and  hence,  that  the  Word,  who  created 
him  came  himself  to  raise  him  again.  He  shews  also, 
that  to  be  born  of  a  virgin,  to  eat,  to  drink,  to  die, 
and  to  be  buried,  are  things  not  unbecoming  the  holy 
nature  of  God,  because  there  is  no  sin  in  them  ;  and 
that  the  Divinity,  united  to  man,  lost  not  its  perfec- 
tions, any  more  than  the  soul  loses  its  properties  by 
its  union  with  the  body. 

Ephraim,  the  Syrian,  v\^s  born  of  christain  parents, 
and  was  educated  with  great  care  from  his  infancy. — 
His  mind,  from  childhood,  was  devout,  contempla- 
tive and  studious,  to  an  extreme  degree.  Though 
fond  of  solitude,  he  was,  at  length,  induced  to  live  in 
the  great  city  of  Edessa,  for  the  sake  of  enjoying  the 
benefit  of  christian  assemblies,  and  of  rendering  him* 
self  useful  to  his  fellow  men.  He  wrote  much  on  the 
scriptures,  and  various  devotional  pieces,  which  were 
much  admired  by  all  the  eastern  churches.  He  nev- 
er was  advanced  farther  than  the  office  of  deacon. 
Once,  to  avoid  being  preferred  to  the  office  of  bishop, 
he  feigned  madness  and  escaped.  In  liis  day,  the 
pastoral  character  appeared  to  good  men,  awful  be- 
yond measure,  requiring  little  less  than  angelical  virtue. 
2d 


Love  of  gain  was  not  the  principal  motive,  and  mere 
decency  of  character  was  not  the  principal  quali6caiion. 

Ephraim,  strictly  sound  in  the  essential  requisites  of 
the  christian  faith,  composed  christian  hymns  for  the 
tise  of  the  Syrians,  which  were  sung  in  tunes,  that 
Harmonius,  an  Arian,  had  composed  with  a  desig^n  to 
propagate  x4rianism  among  them.  He  wrote  also  a 
discourse  on  the  utility  of  psalmody,  and  exploded 
idle  songs  and  dancing.  Let  this  be  regarded  as  a  proof 
of  his  zeal  and  industry. 

Ephraim  appears,  by  his  wiitings,  to  have  been  a 
man  of  undoubted  piety,  and  true  humility,  evangeli- 
zed both  in  the  head,  and  heart ;  not  trifling  with  the 
light  which  he  had^  nor  living  in  sin^  because  ha  con- 
ceived grace  to  abound.  I  shall  dismiss  this  saint, 
after  having  given  a  sketch  of  the  character  of  Abra- 
ham, one  of  his  companions :  he,  for  fifty  years,  lived  an 
Ascetic,  in  the  strictest  observation  of  monastic  rules, 
and  confined  himself  principally  to  his  cell :  but  he- 
truly  acted  like  a  christian  in  those  intervals  when  he 
left  it ;  in  one  of  w  hich,  his  zeal  and  piety  were  great- 
ly distinguished.  Many  presbyters  and  deacons  had 
been  sent  to  the  idolatrous  pagans  in  the  vicinity  of 
his  retreat ;  but  being  unable  to  bear  persecution  had 
returned  unsuccessful.  One  day  the  bishop  observed 
among  his  clergy,  that  he  knew  of  no  person  so  devoted 
to  God  as  Abraham,  and  therefore  he  would  ordain  him 
as  an  evangelist  of  these  pagans.  At  first  he  entreat- 
ed him,  but  in  vain  ;  Abraham  begged  to  be  permitted 
to  bemoan  his  own  evils.  The  bishop,  however,  in- 
sisting on  the  obedience  which  he  owed  to  authority^ 
and  hov/  much  better  it  was  to  be  employed  in  the 
salvation  of  many,  than  of  one  soul  only,  Abraham  at 
length  submitted.  He  began  his  work  with  fervent 
prayer  for  the  Divine  blessing,  and  having  erected  a 
church,  he  supplicated  in  it  the  conversion  of  the 
people.  His  next  step  appears  not  to  have  been  so 
proper;  he  threw  down  the  idols  and  ahars  of  the 
pagans ;  the  consequence  of  which  was,  that,  with 
much  ill  usage,  he  was  expelled  from  the  country. — 
He  returned,  however,  and  resumed  his  work  of  pray- 


219 

€r  in  the  church,  to  the  astonishment  of  the  pagans* 
whom,  as  they  from  time  to  time  came  to  him,  he  ex« 
horted  to  turn  from  idols  to  the  living  God,  on  which 
he  was  worse  treated  than  before. — For  three  years^ 
he  bore  their  insults,  and  a  constant  series  of  perse- 
cution. His  patience  and  meekness  were  admirable, 
and  at  length  the  pagans  began  to  be  softened ;  and 
comparing  his  preaching  with  his  practice,  they  con- 
-  eluded  that  God  must  be  with  him,  and  offered  them- 
selves to  receive- his  doctrine.  Abraham,  rejoicing  at 
the  event,  desired  them  to  give  glory  to  God,  who  had 
enlightened  their  eyes  to  know  him.  In  fine  he  gath- 
ered them  into  a  church,  daily  opening  to  them  the 
scriptures.  At  length,  when  he  saw  them  confirmed 
in  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  and  bringing  forth  the  fruits 
of  it  with  steadiness,  he  abruptly  retired  from  them 
to  his  former  solitude.  The  work  remained  firm  and 
strong;  and  the  bishop  visited  and  exhorted  them, 
from  the  word  of  God,  and  ordained  pastors  from 
fimong  themselves. 

How  much  better  would  it  have  been  had  Abra- 
ham thus  employed  the  60  years  of  his  solitude?  but 
such  were  the  times.  While  the  world  proceeded  in  its 
usual  wickedness,  those,  who  were  the  best  calculated 
to  reform  it,  had  a  strong  tendency  to  live  a  recluse 
life ;  and  false  fear  and  bondage  kept  many  from  the 
pastoral  office,  who  might  have  been  its  brightest  or- 
naments.^ The  mischief  of  this  was  inexpressible ; 
the  extension  of  the  gospel  was  checked ;  and  every 
circumstance  shewed,  that  the  spirit  of  God  was  no 
longer  poured  out,  in  its  fullness  among  men. 

Hilary  was  born  at  Poictiers  in  France,  was  de-« 
scended  from  a  very  noble  family,  and  was  distinguish- 
ed by  a  liberal  education.  He  seriously  considered 
the  folly  and  vanity  of  idolatry,  and  was  led  to  con-^ 
cLude,  that  its  professors  could  not  possibly  be  com* 
petent  to  lead  men  to  happiness.  From  the  visible 
frame  of  things  he  inferred  an  Omnipotent,  Eternal 
Being,  as  their  Maker  and  Preserver.  He  observed^, 
that  happiness  consists  not  in  any  external  things,  nor 
rin  the  bare  knowledge  of  the  first  principles  of  goo4 


and  evil,  but  irrthe  knowledge  of  the  true  God.  By 
reading  the  books  of  Moses  and  the  Prophets,  h^ 
found  his  mind  enhghtened  and  his  judgment  con- 
firmed in  these  ideas.  The  short,  but  comprehensive 
account  of  God,  in  the  book  of  Exodus,  "  I  am  tliat  I 
am,"  affected  him  with  admiration.  When  he  wsls 
carried  forward  to  the  New  Testament,  there  he 
learnt,  that  there  is  an  eternal  world,  the  Son  of  God 
toade  man,  who  came  into  the  world,  to  communi- 
cate to  it  the  fulnessof  grace.  His  hope  of  happiness 
was  now  enlarged :  '^  Since  the  Son  of  God  was  made 
man,  men  may  become  the  sons  of  God.  A  man 
who  with  gladness  receives  this  doctrine,  renews  his 
spirit  by  faith,  and  conceives  a  hope  full  of  immortal- 
ity. Having  once  learned  to  believe,  rejects  the 
captious  difficulties,  and  no  longer  judges  after  the 
maxims  of  the  world.  He  neither  fears  death,  nor 
is  weary  of  life  ,and  presses  forward  to  a  state  of  a 
blessed  immortality."  In  such  a  manner  does  Hila- 
ry give  us  the  history  of  his  own  mind  in  religion. — 
And  his  life  was  afterward  according  to  such  principles. 
His  views  of  the  three  Persons  in  the  Trinity  are  re- 
markably perspicuous  and  scriptural.  In  speaking  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  he  says,  that  he  enlightens  our  under- 
standings, and  warms  our  hearts  ;  that  he  is  the  author 
of  all  grace,  and  will  be  with  us  to  the  end  of  the 
world ;  that  he  is  our  Comforter  here  while  we  live  in 
expectation  of  a  future  life,  the  earnest  of  our  hopes, 
the  light  of  our  minds,  and  the  warmth  of  our  souls. — 
He  directs  us  to  pray  for  this  Holy  Spirit,  to  cause  us 
to  do  good,  and  to  persevere  in  faith  and  obedience. 
From  his  conversion  till  his  death,  Hilary  was  a  man  of 
the  most  exemplary  piety,  and  gave  no  countenance 
to  the  fashionable  heresies.  He  died  at  Poicters 
about  the  year  368. 

Basil,  of  Csssarea  flourished,  as  one  of  the  distin- 
guished characters  of  this  century.  He  was  surnam- 
ed  the  Great  on  account  of  his  piety  and  learning. — 
His  christian  ancestors  suffered  much  during  the  Dio- 
ciesian  persecution.  His  grandmother  Macrina,  a 
©onfessorof  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  disciple  of  Grego- 


2n 

tiV  Thaumaturgas,  was  eminently  useful  to  him,  in  su- 
perintending his  education,  and  fixing  his  principles. 
After  a  course  of  instruction  in  Cappadocia,  his  na- 
tive country,  he  travelled  for  improvement  in  knowl- 
edge. It  is  certain,  that  he  was  possessed  of  all  the 
secular  learning  of  the  age,  and  if  he  had  chosen  to 
give  himself  wholly  to  the  world,  he  might  have 
shown  as  much  as  superior  parts,  strong  understand- 
ing, and  indefatigable  industry,  united,  can  effect. — - 
But  his  mind  was  under  a  spiritual  influence  ;  he 
found  an  emptiness  in  the  most  refined  enjoyments  of 
Kterature.  He  was  led  to  seek  for  food  to  his  soul,, 
and  bent  his  studies  to' obtain  that  most  desirable  ob- 
ject. 

In  his  travels  into  Egypt,  Basil  conversed  with 
monks  and  hermits,  and  contracted  that  excessive  at- 
tachment to  the  spirit  of  Ascetics,  which  afterward 
made  him  the  great  supporter  and  encourager  of  those 
superstitions. 

After  some  time,  he  lived  in  retirement  at  Neocassa- 
rea  in  Pontus,  and  by  his  example,  concurring  with  the 
spirit  of  the  times,  he  not  only  drew  over  his  friend  Gre- 
gory, but  also  great  numbers,  to  embrace  a  retired  life, 
and  to  employ  themselves  in  prayer,  singing  of  psalms, 
and  devotional  exercises.  And  here,  these  two  friends 
formed  the  rules  of  monastic  discipline,  which  were 
the  basis  of  all  those  superstitious  institutions,  which 
afterward  overran  the  church.  The  want  of  a  more 
evangehcal  view  of  doctrine,  and  of  course,  of  that 
lively  faith  which  would  animate  the  christian  to  live 
above  the  world,  though  in  the  midst  of  it,  was, 
doubtless  the  principal  cause  of  the  overflowing  of 
this  spirit  among  real  good  men  in  those  times.  To 
flee  from  society  seemed  to  them  the  only  possible 
way  to  escape  the  pollutions  of  the  world,  which  they 
sincerely  abhorred.  Self-righteousness  and  ignorance 
fomented  the  evil,  which,  at  length,  became  a  vapid 
system  of  formality,  and  degenerated  gradually  into  a 
sink  of  secret  wickedness.  But  he  who  should,  in 
these  times,  suspect  the  generality  of  monks  of  hy- 
pocrisy and  profligacy,  would  injure  them  much.    O^ 


the  contrary,  the  flower  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  Is  to  be 
looked  for  among  them. 

Basil  was  charitable  in  his  attempts  to  relieve  the 
poor  and  caused  hospitals  to  be  erected  for  that  pm*- 
pose. 

After  he  was  appointed  bishop  of  Csesarea,  he  took 
a  firm  and  determined  stand  against  the  Arian  heresy ; 
and  though  in  the  utmost  danger  of  banishment,  yet  he 
remained  immoveable  in  the  profession  of  the  faith. 

Discipline  in  the  church  of  Csesarea,  had,  before  his 
time,  been  scandalously  neglected.  Church-officers, 
who  were  a  disgrace  to  religion,  ministered.  He  set 
himself  to  produce  a  thorough  reformation,  and  took 
great  care  to  examine  the  lives  and  manners  of,  the 
persons  to  be  ordained.  Having  governed  the  church 
of  Csesarea  a  little  more  than  eight  years,  and  being 
enfeebled  with  bodily  disorders,  he  ordained  some  of 
his  followers,  and  then  was  obliged  to  take  to  his  bed. 

The  people  flocked  about  his  house,  sensible  of  the 
worth  of  such  a  pastor.  He  discoursed,  for  a  time,  pi- 
ously to  those  who  were  about  him,  and  sealed  his  last 
breath  with  the  ejaculation,  "Into  ihine  hands  1  com- 
mend my  spirit."  His  excessive  austerities  broke  his 
constitution,  and  left  him  for  years  in  a  very  imperfect 
state  of  health.     He  died  in  the  year  379. 

Epiphanius,  bishop  of  Cyprus,  was  not  inferior  to 
many  in  this  century  for  unfeigned  purity  of  faith  and 
manners.  It  is  proper  to  mention  his  zeal,  in  tearing 
a  painted  curtain  which  he  saw  in  a  place  of  public 
worship,  in  proof  of  his  detestation  of  images  and  pic- 
tures in  religion,  and  also  of  the  weak  beginnings  of 
that  superstition  in  the  fourth  century.  His  beneli- 
x:ence  too  was  truly  laudable.  Numbers  from  all  parts 
sent  him  large  sums  to  distribute  to  the  needy,  in  con- 
fidence of  his  charity  and  integrity.  His  steward  one 
day  informed  him  that  his  stock  wasnearly  exhausted, 
and  blamed  his  profuse  liberality  ;  but  he  still  contin- 
ued as  liberal  as  before,  till  all  was  gone ;  when  sud- 
denly he  received  from  a  stranger  a  large  bag  of  gold. 
Another  story,  extremely  well  authenticated,  deserves 
^  be  recorded  as  an  awful  warning.     Twe  beggars 


223 


o 


agreeing  to  impose  on  him,  one  feigned  himself  dead, 
while  the  other  begged  of  Epiphanius  to  supply  the  ex- 
penses of  his  companion's  funeral.  Epiphanius  grant- 
ed the  request.  The  beggar,  on  the  departure  of 
the  bishop,  desired  his  companion  to  rise :  but  the 
man  was  really  dead.  To  sport  with  the  servants  of 
God,  and  to  abuse  their  kindness,  is  to  provoke  God 
himself,  as  the  bishop  told  the  survivor. 


CENTURY  V> 
CHAP  TEH  1. 


T 


John  Chrysostom. 

HIS  renowned  man  was  born  at  Antioch  about  the 
year  354.  His  father  having  died  soon  after  his  birth,  his 
education  devolved  upon  his  mother,  who  attended  to 
it  with  great  care  and  diligence.  By  her  means  he  had 
the  advantage  that  his  early  impressions  w^ere  in  favor 
of  Christianity,  Yet,  being  naturally  studious  of  elo- 
quence, he  devoted  himself  to  the  care  of  that  great 
master,  Libanius  of  Antioch,  who  being  one  day  asl^- 
ed,  who  would  be  capable  of  succeeding  him  in  his 
school  ?  "  John,"  said  he,  if  the  christians  had  not  sto-* 
len  him  from  us."  So  great  was  the  idea  he  had  form- 
ed of  his  powers  of  eloquence  ! 

He  predicted  right.  Having  pleaded  a  little  time 
in  the  Forum,  Chrysostom  began  to  find  a  vacan- 
cy in  his  mind,  not  to  be  supplied  by  secular  arts  and 
studies.  The  spirit  of  God  seems  from  that  time,  to 
have  drawn  him  to  the  study  of  the  scriptures.  By 
his  master  Diodorus,  who  was  afterward  bishop  of 
Tarsus,  he  was  taught  to  forsake  the  popular  Avliims 
of  Origen,  and  to  investigate  the  literal  and  historical 
aoiise  of  the  Divine  word ;  a  practice,  in  which  h.& 
differed  from  most  of  the  fathers  of  his  times. 

For  some  time  he  lived  in  monastic  austerities  ;  af^ 
ler  which  Flavian,  bishop  of  Antioch,  promoted  iiim 


224 

to  the  offic6  of  presbyter.  About  the  year  379,  a  sedi- 
tion broke  out  at  Antiocb,  on  account  of  taxes,  and 
the  people  dragged  about  the  streets  the  statues  of 
Theodosius,  and  of  his  excellent  lady  Flaccilla,  and  of 
their  two  sons,  in  contempt.  But  on  finding  the  dan- 
ger of  the  emperor's  resentment,  this  inconsistent  and 
turbulent  people  were  in  great  distress.  Godliness 
among  the  christians  of  that  city  appears  then  to  have 
been  low.  Chrysostom  exhorted  them  to  repentance, 
and  made  the  awful  suspense  they  then  were  in,  an 
instructive  emblem  of  our  expectation  of  the  day  of 
iudgment.  Hymns  and  litanies  were  composed  to  so- 
licit God  to  move  the  heart  of  the  emperor  to  pity,  and 
many  who  had  never  attended  the  house  of  God,  but 
had  spent  their  whole  time  in  the  theatre,  then  joined 
in  Divine  worship  with  much  earnestness  and  assidui- 
ty. Flavian,  the  bishop,  though  aged  and  infirm,  un- 
dertoo'k  a  journey  to  Constantinople  to  depricate  the 
wrath  of  the  emperor.  Libanius  the  sophist  did  the 
same  :  but  the  generality  of  the  philosophers  hid  them- 
selves in  holes  and  corners,  and  did  nothing  for  their 
country  in  danger ;  while  the  monks  left  their  cells, 
flocked  into  the  city,  and  entreated  the  magistrates  and 
judges  to  behave  with  lenity.  Thus,  even  monks,  who 
exhibited  Christianity  in  a  degenerate  form,  exceeded 
in  benevolence  and  active  virtue  the  boasted  and  boas- 
tmg  sons  of  philosophers! 

.Chrysostom,  while  observing  the  serere  proceeding^ 
of  the  courts,  and  the  vain  intercessions  of  relations  for 
husbands  and  fathers,  was  led  to  reflect,  how  awful 
the  day  of  judgment  will  be,  when  not  a  mother,  sis- 
ter, or  father  can  arrest  the  course  of  Divine  justice, 
or  give  the  least  relief  to  nearest  relations,  and  with 
much  eloquence  and  pity  pressed  these  considera- 
tions on  a  giddy,  unthinking  people.  Pastors  may 
hence  take  the  hint  to  improve  temporal  scenes  to  the 
spiritual  benefit  of  their  audiences. 

The  generous  and  good-natured  Theodosius  expos- 
tulated with  Flavian  on  the  unreasonableness  and 
ingratitude  of  the  citizens  of  Antioch  to  himself,  who 
had  ever  been  as  a  parent  and  benefactor  to  them.- 


^25 

Flavian,  admitting  the  truth  of  his  observations,  and 
confessing  the  aggravated  guilt  of  the  city,  pressed 
him  with  the  Divine  rule,  if  ye  forgive  men  their  tres- 
passes, your  heavenly  Father  will  also  forgive  you. 
And  his  pathetic  and  pious  admonitions  prevailed. 
Theodosius  owned,  that  if  the  great  Lord  of  the  world, 
for  our  sake,  became  a  servant,  and  prayed  for  his 
murderers,  it  highly  became  himself  to  forgive  his  fel- 
low-servants ;  and  with  great  tenderness  he  solicited 
the  bishop  to  hasten  his  return,  to  deliver  the  citizens 
frotn  their  fears.  Flavian  returned  with  the  joyful 
news  that  the  city  was  fully  restored  to  the  emperor's 
favor.  These  are  some  of  the  triumphs  of  the  gospel. 
Its  mild  influence  on  society,  in  the  suppression  of  the 
fights  of  gladiators  and  other  savage  practices,  and  in 
the  kind  and  liberal  behavior  of  emperors  toward  their 
subjects,  even  in  times  when  true  religion  was  low, 
demonstrate,  not  only,  that  states  do  act  unwisely, 
when  they  venture  to  reject  Christianity  altogether, 
and  substitute  mere  ethics  in  its  stead  ;  but  also  that 
it  is  the  duty  of  governors  and  legislators,  as  much  as  in 
them  lies,  by  positive  institutions  to  promote  th^ 
knowledge  and  influence  of  that  Divine  rehgion. 

In  the  year  398,  Chrysostom  was  appointed,  by  the 
emperor  Arcadius,  bishop  of  Constantinople.  On  his 
appointment  to  this  important  station,  he  set  himself 
to  reform  the  clergy,  censured  their  covetousness  and 
luxury,  retrenched  the  expenses  of  the  bishop's  table, 
and  applied  the  surplus  to  the  needy,  built  a  large  hos- 
pital for  the  infirm,  and  put  it  under  the  most  salutary 
regulations.  Such  ministers  as  refused  to  reform  their 
lives,  he  suspended  from  office,  and  the  widows  who 
were  maintained  by  the  church,  were  admonished 
to  abstain  from  their  gay  manner  of  living,  or  else  to 
marry.  Also  he  pressed  the  laity,  whose  employ- 
ments filled  up  the  day,  to  attend  Divine  worship  in 
the  evening.  The  common  people  heard  Chrysos- 
tom gladly,  as,  for  a  time  at  least,  they  generally  will 
hear,  a  preacher  who  speaks  to  the  conscience,  though 
he  rebuke  them  severely,  if  he  majiifest  in  his  whole 
liianner,  an  earnest  desire  to  do  them  sooql.  The  cler- 
2e. 


^'j"  indolent  and  corrupt  as  thej  were,  opposed  hiiH 
vehemently,  and  watched  opportunities  against  him. 
The  wealthy  and  the  great,  offended  at  his  plain  re- 
pi*oofs,  were  as  ill-disposed  as  the  clergy.  By  these 
things,  however,  he  was  not  dismayed,  but  persevered  ; 
nor  did  he  confine  his  cares  to  Constantinople.  To 
overcome  the  Arianism  of  the  Goths,  he  ordained 
some  persons  of  their  country,  and  assigned  them  a 
church  within  the  city,  by  whose  industry  he  reclaim- 
ed many,  and  he  himself  often  preached  there ;  and 
prevailed  on  many  of  the  clergy  to  do  the  same.  He 
made  liberal  and  active  attempts  to  spread  the  gospel 
among  the  barbarous  nations,  though  the  troubles, 
which  afterwards  befel  him,  must  have  checked  both 
these  and  other  christian  designs.  His  qualities  and 
labors  excited  enemies  who  strove  to  eflfect  his  destruc- 
tion. 

A  synod,  at  length,  held  and  managed  by  Theoph- 
ilus,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  his  determined  foe,  and  one 
of  the  worst  ecclesiastical  characters  in  history,  sup- 
ported by  the  influence  of  the  proud  Eudoxia,  the  em- 
press, deposed  him,  and  he  was  condemned,  with  ex- 
treme injustice,  to  be  banished  to  a  port  in  the  Black 
Sea.  No  sooner  was  it  known  that  Chrysostom  was 
gone  than  the  whole  city  was  in  an  uproar ;  many  bla- 
fiied  the  emperoi^  who,  in  so  weak  a  manner,  had  giv- 
en up  the  most  upright  of  men  to  the  malice  of  his 
wife  and  of  Thfeophrlus.  The  tumult  even  became 
«o  violent  that  Eudoxia  herself,  alarmed  at  the  danger, 
pressed  her  husband  to  recall  him,  and  even  wrote  to 
Ckrysostom  a  letter  full  of  protestations  of  sorrow  and 
respect.  Chrysostom  was  therefore  recalled  and  re- 
stored ;  but  the  calm  was  not  of  long  continuance.  A 
silver  statue  of  the  empress  was  solemnly  erected  in 
the  street  just  before  the  great  church  ©f  St.  Sophia. 
It  was  dedicated  with  many  heathenish  extravagan- 
cies, and  the  people  used  to  meet  there  in  sports  and 
pastimes,  to  the  destraction  of  the  congregation. — 
Chrysostoni.  impatient  of  these  things,  blamed  them 
from  the  pulpit,  and  with  great  imprudence  began  his 
sBir^^oa  after  this    manner;  "Now   again  Herodias 


227 

raves  and  is  vexed,  again  she  dances,  again  sh^  de- 
sires John's  head  in  a  charger." 

The  enemies  of  the  bishop  could  not  desire  a  great- 
er advantage.  And  they  improved  it  to  the  utmost. 
Numbers  were  ready  to  gratify  the  resentment  of  Eu- 
doxia.  And  Arcadius,  overcome  by  importunity,  or- 
dered again  his  deposition.  He  was  suspended  and 
confined :  his  friends  and  followers  were  dispersed,  ri- 
fled, killed,  or  imprisoned.  Edicts  were  issued,  severe- 
ly threatening  all  that  refused  to  renouace  commun- 
ion with  Chrysostom.  It  was  the  season  when  the 
chatechumens,  who  had  been  instructed,  were  to  re- 
ceive baptism.  The  friends  of  Chrysostom  fled  into 
the  fields,  to  keep  the  festival.  The  emperor  himself 
went  out  that  day  into  a  meadow  adjoining  the  city, 
and  espied  a  field  covered  with  white.  These  were 
the  chatechumens,  who  had  been  baptized  the  night 
before,  and  had  then  their  white  garments  upon  them, 
being  near  3000  in  number.  The  emperor,  having 
been  told  they  were  a  conventicle  of  heretics,  ordered 
a  party  of  soldiers  to  disperse  them.  Several  women 
of  quality  were  very  rudely  treated  on  this  occasion, 
and  numbers  were  imprisoned  and  scourged.  Receiv- 
ing at  length  a  warrant  signed  by  the  emperor  to  de- 
part, Chrysostom  exhorted  the  deaconesses  to  contin- 
ue their  care  of  the  church,  and  to  comnumicate  with 
the  bishop,  who  should  be  chosen  by  common  consent, 
in  his  room,  and  once  more  retired,  in  the  year  404. 

To  Arsacius,  the  bishop  appointed  in  his  stead,  the 
friends  of  Chrysostom  refused  to  submit.  They  form- 
ed separate  assemblies,  and  were  severely  persecuted. 
Among  these  was  Olympias,  an  opulent  lady,  who  had 
honored  him  abundantly,  and  had  profitted  much  by 
his  ministry.  She  had  acted  in  the  church  as  a  dea- 
coness, and  was  now  banished  to  Nicomedia,  whence 
she  supplied  the  exiled  Chrysostorn  with  money^ 
There  she  lived  many  years  an  example  of  piety.  Her 
beloved  pastor  w^as  conveyed  to  Caucusus,  a  cold,  bar- 
ren region,  infested  with  robbers.  There  he  preached 
frequently  to  a  people,  who  generously  treated  and 
heard  him  gladly.  In  a  time  of  grievous  famine,  whick 


S28 

afflicted  those  parts,  by  the  liberality  of  Olympias,  he 
relieved  the  poor ;  and  also  redeemed  many  captives 
from  the  Isaurian  robbers. 

In  the  third  year  of  his  banishment,  the  suffering! 
of  Chrysostom,  from  famine,  pestilence  and  war, 
were  great.  His  enemies,  beholding  him  every  where 
treated  vvith  respect,  procured  an  order  for  his  being 
removed  even  to  the  shore  of  the  Black  Sea.  This 
order  they  set  themselves  to  accomplish,  but  this 
faithful  servant  of  Christ  became  so  exhausted,  that, 
before  they  had  proceeded  on  their  way  four  miles,  he 
was  extremely  ill,  and  they  were  obliged  to  return  with 
him.  There,  having  received  the  Lord's  supper,  he 
made  his  last  prayer  before  them  all;  and  having  con- 
cluded with  his  usual  doxology,  "  glory  be  to  God  for 
all  events,"  he  breathed  out  his  soul  in  the  53d  year 
of  his  age,  in  the  year  407,  of  the  christian  era. 

Behold,  the  Roman  empire  become  christian ;  idol- 
atry, with  all  the  rites  of  heathenism,  subjected  to  le- 
gal penalties  ;  the  profession  of  the  gospel  exceeding- 
ly honorable  ;  and  the  externals  of  religion  supported 
by  the  munificence  of  emperors,  and  by  the  fashion  of 
the  age,  even  with  excessive  sumptuousness !  And  ask, 
why  it  was  that  the  learned  Chrysostom,  eloquent  be- 
yond measure,  of  talents  the  most  popular,  of  a  gen- 
ius the  most  exuberant,  and  of  understanding  the  most 
solid  and  profound,  magnanimous  and  generous  in  his 
disposition,  of  great  liberality,  sympathising  with  dis- 
tress of  every  kind ;  of  temper  frank,  open,  ingenuous, 
and  remarkably  conciliatory,  yet  why  was  he  persecut- 
ed with  relentless  hostility  ?  The  answer  is  at  hand. 
He  was  a  determined  enemy  of  vice,  and  his  exem- 
plary piety  and  bold  and  pungent  condemnation  of 
iniquity,  excited  the  hatred  of  the  carnal  mind. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Augustine^s  Confessions  abridged. 

X  ROM  the  latter  end  of  the  third  century  to  the  for- 
mer part  of  the  fifth,  we  have  seen  a  gradual  declen- 


829 

sion  of  godliness ;  and  when  we  view,  in  the  Wesit,  the 
increase  of  monastic  darkness  and  superstition  ;  in  the 
East,  the  same  evils  to  a  still  greater  degree,  attended 
with  such  an  augmentation  of  iniquity,  that  even  where 
all  the  formalities  of  godliness  are  preserved,  the  power 
of  it  is  hated  and  persecuted  in  the  same  manner  as  by 
pagans;  in  fine,  when  the  vestiges  of  christian  truth 
are  scarce  discernible,  we  shall  not  be  fat  amiss  in 
pronouncing,  that,  in  such  a  state  of  religion,  the 
wholesome  effects  of  the  first  efifusion  of  the  spirit  of 
God  are  brought  to  a  close. 

It  is  evident,  that  real  Christianity,  notwithstanding 
its  nominal  increase  under  christian  emperors,  must 
«oon  have  been  extinct,  if  God  had  not  interposed  with 
a  second  great  effusion  of  his  spirit.  He  did  so  in  the 
course  of  the  fifth  century,  and  the  church  arose  again 
from  its  ruins  in  one  part  at  least  of  the  empire.* 

It  behoves  us  to  attend  to  this  gracious  display  of 
divine  goodness  ;  and  for  this  purpose,  we  must  look 
back  into  the  last  century,  to  trace  the  secret  springs 
of  this  dispensation.  They  particularly  involve  the 
private  Hfe  of  Augustine,  bishop  of  Hippo.  He  was 
the  great  instrument  of  reviving  the  knowledge  of 
evangelical  truth.  By  a  very  remarkable  work  of  di- 
vine grace  on  his  own  soul,  he  was  qualified  to  contend 
with  the  growing  corruptions.  It  is  a  happy  circum- 
stance, that  we  have,  in  his  confessions,  a  large  and 
distinct  account  of  his  own  conversion, — And  who 
could  relate  it  like  himself  ?  I  proceed  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  these  confessions : — the  propriety  and  impor- 
tance of  so  long  a  detail  will  afterwards  appear.f 

♦The  western,  as  will  appear  in  the  course  of  the  narrative. 

j-  The  life  of  this  great  man  was  written  by  Possidius,  sometimes  called  Possi- 
donius,  a  pious  presbyter  of  his  diocese,  afterwards  bishop  of  Calama.  Though 
poorly  written,  yet  it  deserves  to  be  mentioned,  as  it  confirms  the  authenticity  of 
the  historical  parts  of  the  Confessions.  Augustine  was  bom  in  the  city  of  Tagas- 
ta,  in  Numidia,  of  creditable  parents.  His  father,  Patricius,  continued  a  pagan 
till  near  his  death;  his  mother,  Monica,  was  renowned  for  christian  piety.  At 
the  time  of  his  full  conversion  to  the  gospel  he  was  upwards  of  thirty  year» 
(iage.  PossiD.  LiFfi  OF  August. 


BOOK  I. 

Thou  art  great,  O  Lord,  and  m©st  worthy  to  be  prais- 
ed ;  great  is  thy  power,  and  of  thy  wisdom  there  is  no 
end.  A  man,  a  portion  of  thy  creation,  wishes  to 
praise  thee,  a  man  too,  carrying  about  him  his  mortal- 
ity, carrying  about  him  the  evidences  of  his  sin,  and  a 
testimony,  that  thou  resistest  the  proud ;  yet,  even  such 
a  man  wishes  to  praise  thee.  Thou  excitest  him,^  that 
he  should  delight  to  praise  thee.  For  thou  hast  made  us 
for  thyself,  and  our  heart  is  restless,  till  it  rest  in  thee. 

Who  shall  give  me  to  re«t  in  thee  ?  who  ehall  give 
me,  that  thou  mayest  come  into  my  heart,  and  inebri- 
ate it,  that  I  may  forget  my  own  evils^  and  embrace 
thee,  ray  only  good  ?  What  art  thou  to  me  ?  Pity  me, 
that  I  may  speak.  What  am  I  to  thee,  that  thou 
shouldest  command  me  to  love  thee,  and  be  angry  at 
mc,  if  I  do  not,  and  threaten  me  with  the  greatest  mis- 
eries ?  Is  that  itself  a  small  misery,  to  be  destitute  of 
the  love  of  thee  ?  Alas  !  alas  !  tell  me  by  thy  compas- 
sion, O  Lord  my  God,  what  thou  art  to  me  ?  Sat  un- 
to   MY  SOUL,  I  AM  THY    SALVATION.       So    Spcak,  that  I 

may  hear.  Behold  !  the  ears  of  my  heart  are  be- 
fore thee,  O  Lord  ^  open  them,  and  say  .  unto  my 
SOUL,  I  am  thy  salvation.  May  I  run  after  this 
voice,  and  apprehend  thee.  Hide  not  thy  face  from 
ME.  May  I  die,*  that  I  may  see  it,  lest  I  die  indeed. 
*The  room  of  my  soul  is  narrow,  too  narrow  for  thy  en- 
trance. Oh  !  do  thou  enlarge  it.  It  is  ruinous  :  O  do 
thou  repair  it.  It  has  what  must  offend  thine  eyes,  I 
know  and  must  confess.  But  who  shall  cleanse  it  ?  or 
to  whom  shall  I  cry  but  to  thee  ?     Cleanse  me  from 

TflY  SECRET  FAULTS,  AND  KEEP  ME  FROM  PRESUMPTUOUS 
SINS.        I  BELIEVE,    AND    THEREFORE    SPEAK.       O    Lord, 

thou  knowestr  Have  not  I  confessed  to  thee  my  sins, 
and  hast  not  thou  pardoned  the  iniquity  of  my  heart  ? 
I  will  not  contend  in  judgment  with  thee,  who  art  truth 
itself ;  for  I  would  not  deceive  myself,  lest  my  iniquity 

*He  seems  to  -wish  to  undergo  any  mwtifieatiop,  even  loss  of  life  iteelf,  f^tU* 
«•  thsm  loose  the  enjoyment  of  his  €led.«.. 


231 

Jae  against  itself.  I  will  not  contend  in  judgment  witlht 
thee,  for  if  thou,  Lord,  should  mark  iniquities,  who  can 
stand  ?* 

But  do  thou  suffer  me  to  speak  before  thy  mercy ; 
me,  who  am  dust  and  ashes.  Suffer  me  to  speak,  be- 
cause I  address  thy  mercy,  and  not  the  scornfulness  of 
proud  men.  Perhaps  thou  deridest  the  simplicity  of 
my  thoughts,  yet  wilt  thou  turn  and  exercise  compas- 
sion upon  me.  What  else  would  I  say,  O  Lord,  my 
God,  than  that  I  know  not  whence  I  came  hither  into 
this, — shall  I  call  it  mortal  life,  or  vital  death  ?  Thy 
compassionate  consolations  however  received  me,  and 
and  thou  gavest  me  the  aliment  of  infancy. 

Hear  me,  O  God.  Woe  to  the  sins  of  men!  And 
a  man  says  these  things,  and  thou  pitiest  him,  because 
thou  hast  made  him,  and  madest  not  sin  in  him.  Who 
shall  inform  me  of  the  sin  of  my  infancy  ?  For  none 
is  clear  from  sin  in  thy  sight,  not  even  the  infant,  whose 
life  is  one  day.  Could  it  be  a  good  thing,  with  tears 
to  beg,  w^hat  it  would  be  noxious  to  receive,  to  express 
vehement  indignation  against  my  elders  and  betters,  if 
they  did  not  comply  with  my  will,  and  to  endeavor, 
though  with  feeble  blows,  to  revenge  myself  of  them  ? 
The  imbecility  of  my  infant-limbs  was  innocent,  not 
80  the  spirit  of  the  infant.  I  have  leen  and  observed 
an  infant  full  of  envy,  who  could  not  yet  speak :  pale 
with  anger  he  looked  at  his  fellow-suckling  with  bit- 
terness in  his  countenance.  But  as  I  was  conceived 
in  iniquity,  and  my  mother  nourished  me  in  her  womb 
in  sin,  where,  Lord,  where,  or  when  wa*  I  innocent  ? 
But  I  pass  by  this  whole  time.  For,  what  can  I  say 
of  that,  no  traces  of  which  I  recollect  ?t 

What  miseries,  Lord,  did  I  experience,  when  I  was 
directed,  in  the  plan  of  my  education,  to  obey  my 
teachers,  in  order  to  the  acquisition  of  that  knowledge^ 

•  It  18  obvious  to  observe,  how  a  mind  like  Augustine's,  altogether  resting' 
•n  grace,  and  free  justification,  i$  freed  froiD  t*ie  Eolicitude  of  self-vindication 
in  any  part  of  his  conduct:  whereas,  those  who  rest  for  salvation,  in  any  degree, 
•r.  themselves,  we  ever|teuipted  to  extenuate  their  sins. 

f  The  serious  reader  will  not  be  inclined  to  pass  over,  in  levity,  these  strik- 
ing proofe  of  the  sinful  propensity  of  nature  exerting  itself,  antecedent  to  the 
growth  of  re«M*  or  tbe  povvor  of  htibitr 


232 

which  might  be  subservient  to  the  attainment  of  false 
riches  and  honor?  Yet,  I  sinned;  O  Lord,  who  or- 
dainest  all  things,  except  our  sins  ;  I  sinned  in  rebell- 
ing against  the  orders  of  parents  and  masters.  That 
literature,  which  they  wished  me  to  acquire,  with 
whatever  intention,  was  yet  capable  of  being  applied 
to  a  good  use.  My  disobedience  arose,  not  from  the 
love  of  better  things,  but  from  the  love  of  play  and  a 
fondness  for  games  and  shows.  Behold,  Lord,  these 
things  with  an  eye  of  mercy,  and  deliver  us  who  now 
call  on  thee ;  deliver  also  those,  who  do  not  call  on 
thee  as  yet,  that  they  may  call  on  thee,  and  experience 
thy  deliverance. 

I  had  heard  from  childhood  of  the  eternal  life  prom- 
ised imto  us  through  the  humility  of  the  Lord  our  God, 
condescending  to  our  pride.  Thou  sawest,  when  1 
was  yet  a  boy,  and  seemed  to  be  on  the  brink  of  death, 
through  a  sudden  and  violent  pain  of  the  stomach,  with 
what  eagerness  I  begged  christian  baptism  from  the 
charity  of  my  mother  and  of  the  church.  My  mother, 
who  travelled  in  birth  for  my  eternal  salvation,  herself 
possessed  of  very  lively  faith  and  hope  in  thee,  was 
hastening  to  comply  with  my  desires,  that  I  might  wash 
away  my  sins,  confessing  thee,  O  Lord  Jesus,  when  I 
was  suddenly  recovered  to  health.  A  relapse  into  pre- 
sumptuous sin,  after  baptism,  being  judged  more  dan- 
gerous, and  the  prospect  of  life  admitting  too  great  a 
probabihty  of  such  relapse,  my  baptism  was  deferred. 
Thus  did  I  at  that  time  believe  in  Christ,  my  father 
being  the  only  infidel  in  our  family.  My  mother  was 
sedulous,  that  thou  shouldestbe  my  Father,  rather  than 
he,  and  in  this  she  was  favored  with  thy  help  :  obedi- 
ent as  she  was  to  her  husband  by  thy  command,  in  this 
point  she  prevailed  over  him.  Was  the  delay  of  my 
baptism  for  my  benefit  ?  What  is  the  cause,  that  we 
hear  every  where  such  sounds  as  Xhese,  let  him  do 

WHAT  HE  WILL,    HE  IS  NOT  YET  BAPTIZED.       HoW  mUCh 

better  for  me,   had  I  been,  in  more  early  life,  initiated 
into  the  fold  of  Christ  ?* 

*  The  narrativej  befoi'e  ws  may  justly  be  called  a  history  of  the  usu;*  1  opera* 
tions  of  the  Spirit  of  God  on  his  people.    Convictions  m  early  life,  on  retnarka* 


23$ 

Yet,  in  childhood  itself,  though  little  dreaded  by  iiif 
mother,  in  comparison  of  the  dangers  of  youth,  I  was 
indolent,  and  improved  in  learning  only  through  ne- 
cessity. A  false  secular  ambition  was  the  only  motive 
laid  before  me  by  my  teachers;  but  thou,  who  num- 
berest  the  hairs  of  our  heads,  improvedst  their  error 
to  my  advantage,  whilst  thou  justly  punishedst  the 
great  sins  of  so  young  an  offender  by  their  corrections* 
The  learning,  which  with  no  holy  intention  they  taught 
me,  was  sanctified  by  thee,  and  my  guilty  laziness  was 
scourged.  So  hast  thou  ordained,  that  a  mind  disor- 
dered by  =^in,  should  be  its  own  punishment. 

But  why  I  hated  Greek  literature,  in  which  I  was 
instnicted  when  very  young,  I  do  not  even  yet  suffi- 
ciently understand.     For  I  was  ibnd  of  Latin  learning, 
not  indeed  the  first  rudimentSj  but  those  things  which 
classical  masters  teach.  To  read,  and  write,  and  learn 
arithmetic,  would  have  been  as  severe  drudgery  to  my 
spirit,  as  all  the  Greek  literature.    I  lay  this  also  to  the 
account   of  my  native  depravity,  which  prefers  the 
tvorse,  and  rejects  the  better*      The  uses  of  reading, 
writing,  and  arithmetic  are  obvious  ;  not  so,  the  study 
of  the   wanderings  of  iEneas,  which  I    attended  to, 
while  I  forgat  my  own  : — and  of  what  use  was  it  to 
deplore  the  self-murdering  Dido  ?  while  yet  I  could 
bear  unmoved  the  death  of  my  own  soul  alienated 
from  thee  in  these  pursuits, — from  thee,  my  God,  my 
life,      O  thou  light  of  my  heart,  and  bread  of  my  in- 
ward man,  and  true  husband  of  my  soul,  I  loved  thee 
not,  I  committed  fornication  against  thee,  and  (such 
the  spirit  of  the  world)  I  was  applauded  with  "  well 
done"  on  all  sides,  and  I  should  have  been  asham- 
ed to  have  been  found  otherwise  disposed.    Yet  the 
friendship  of  the   world  is  fornication  against  thee. 
This  is  the  kind  of  literature,  which  has  arrogated  to 
itself  the  name  of  polite  and  liberal.     Learning  of  re- 

Ijle  occasions,  are  common  among'  these,  and  usually  wear  away,  as  in  the  case  of 
Augustine.  The  examples  of  Cpnsiantine  and  Constantius  deferring  iheir  bap- 
tism seem  to  have  made  the  practice  fashionable,  not  from  any  idea  of  the  un- 
lawfulness of  infant  baptism,  but  from  the  selfish  and  pernicious  notions,  which 
be  has  stated.  No  wonder,  that  he,  who  justly  thought  that  his  own  soul  had, 
suffered  much  by  the  delay,  was  afterwaa'ds  a  strenuous  asserter  of  the  espec^' 
Qucy  of  more  early  bapiiMs. 

2    F 


^S4 

a1  utility  is  lodkeGl  on  as  low  and  vulgar.  Thus,  ia 
my  childhood  did  I  sin  by  a  vicious  preference.  Two 
and  two  make  four,  was  to  me  an  odious  sing-song; 
but  the  wooden  horse,  the  burning  of  Troy,  and  the 
ghost  of  Creusa,  were  most  enchanting  spectacles  of 
vanity.  Yet  why  did  I  hate  Greek  literature,  when 
employed  on  the  same  sort  of  objects  ?  Homer  is  most 
agreeably  trifling ;  to  me, however,  when  a  boy,  he  was. 
hj  no  means  agreeable.  I  suppose  Virgil  would  be 
the  same  to  Grecian  youths,  on  account  of  the  ditHcul- 
ties  of  learning  a  foreign  language.  Discipline  is  need- 
ful to  overcome  our  puerile  sloth,  and  this  also  is  a 
part  of  thy  government  of  thy  creatures,  O  God,  for 
the  purpose  of  restraining  our  sinful  impetuosity. — 
From  the  ferulas  of  masters  to  the  trials  of  martyrs^ 
thy  wholesome  severities  may  be  traced,  which  tend 
to  recal  us  to  thee  from  that  pernicious  voluptuoua- 
ness,  by  which  we  departed  from  thee. 

Hear,  O  Lord,  my  prayer,  let  not  my  soul  faint  under 
thy  discipline,  and  let  me  not  faint  in  confessing  to  thee 
thy  mercies,  by  which  thou  hast  delivered  me  from  all 
my  own  evil  ways,  that  thou  mayest  endear  thyself  to 
me,  above  all  the  blandishments,  which  1  was  follow- 
ing, and  that  I  may  love  thee  most  ardently,  and  em- 
brace thy  hand  with  all  my  heart,  that  thou  mayest 
free  me  from  all  temptation  even  to  the  end.  For  lo  f 
my  King  and  my  God,  may  whatever  useful  thing  I 
learnt  when  a  boy,  serve  thee,  may  what  I  speak  and 
read  and  number,  serve  thee,  because  while  I  wa^ 
learning  vain  things,  thou  gavest  me  thy  discipline,  and 
in  those  vain  things  forgavest  the  sins  of  my  dehghts* 
For  in  them  I  learnt  many  useful  words,  though  they 
mi2;ht  have  been  learned,  abstracted  from  this  con- 
nexion  with  vanity, 

Alas!  the  torrent  of  human  custom!  who  shall  resist 
thee  ?  How  long  will  it  be,  ere  thou  be  dried  up  :  how^ 
long  wilt  thou  roll  the  sons  of  Eve  into  a  great  and  tem- 
pestuous sea,  which  even  they,  who  have  fled  for  re- 
fuge to  the  cross  can  scarce  escape  ?  Have  not  I  read 
in  thee  of  Jove,  at  once  the  thund^rer  and  the  adulter- 
er ?  What  is  this,  but  to  teach  men  to  call  their  crimen 


235 

no  crimes,  while  they  have  the  sanction  pf  gods,  whom 
they  imitate  ?  Terence  introduces  a  profligate  young 
man  justifying  his  lewdness  by  the  example  of  Jove, 
while  he  beholds  a  picture  on  the  wall  of  Jupiter  and 
Danae,*  and  excites  himself  to  lust,  as  by  divine  tui- 
tion.    Shall  he  do  these  things,  who  shakes  hea- 

•V^EN  WITH  his  thunder  ?  AnD  MAY  NOT  I,  A  POOR  MOR- 
TAL, DO  THE  SAME  ?  Yet  I,  my  God,  now  indulged  by 
thy  grace,  to  behold  thee  in  peace,  learnt  these  things 
with  pleasure,  was  delighted  with  them,  and  was  call- 
ed a  boy  of  promising  genius.  The  motives  of  praise 
and  disgrace  then  spurred  on  my  restless  heart  to  liter- 
ary exertions.  What  acclamations  were  made  to  a 
puerile  exercise  of  mine  on  a  particular  occasion ! 
Were  not  all  these  things  smoke  and  wind?  Was  there 
not  another  way  of  exercising  my  talents,— in  cele- 
brating thy  praise  ?  But,  what  wonder,  that  I  departed 
from  thee,  my  God,  vvhen  men  w^ere  proposed  to  me 
as  objects  of  imitation,  who  would  blush  to  be  de- 
tected in  a  barbarism  or  solecism,  in  reciting  their 
own  actions  though  innocent,  and  at  the  same  time 
might  recite  the  story  of  their  own  lewdness,  not  on- 
ly with  impunity,  but  even  with  commendation,  pro- 
vided they  did  so  with  a  copious  and  elegant  flow  of 
diction  ?  O  thou  God  of  long  suffering,  who  permittest 
men  thus  to  affront  thee !  Wilt  thou  not  deliver,  from 
this  horrible  pit,  the  soul  that  seeks  thee,  that  thirsts 
after  thy  delights,  and  says,  thy  face,  lord,  will  I 
SEEK  ?  It  w  as  by  the  darkness  of  libidinous  aff'ection, 
that  the  younger  sonf  went  to  a  great  distance  from 
thee,  a  gracious  Father  in  bestowing  on  him  thy  gifts;, 
and  still  more  gracious  to  him,  when  returning  in  indi- 
gence. How  studiously  exact  are  men  in  observing 
the  rules  of  letters  and  of  syllables,  while  they  neglect 
the  rules  of  eternal  salvation !  Thou  dwellest  on  high 
in  inaccessible  light,  and  scatterest  penal  blindness  on 
unbridled  lusts.  A  man  shall  seek  the  fame  of  elo- 
quence, while,  before  the  crowded  audience,  he  gujwds 
against  the  least  false  pronunciation^  and  guards  not 
at  all  against  the  fiercest  malevolence  of  his  own  heait 
raging  against  his  fellow^  creatures. 

*  Terence  an  Eunuch:  +  Luke  xr. 


23S 

In  this  school  did  I  wretchedly  live.  To  please 
men  was  then  to  me  the  height  of  virtue,  whilst  I 
saw  not  the  whirlpool  of  baseness,  in  which  I  was  cast 
from  thine  eyes.  For  what  more  filthy  than  I,  all  this 
time,  deceiving  by  innumerable  falshoods  both  mas- 
ters and  parents  through  the  love  of  play,  and  amuse- 
ments ?  1  even  robbed  the  storehouses  of  my  parents, 
either  from  the  spirit  of  gluttony,  or  to  bestow  things 
agreeable  to  my  play-fellows,  In  my  plays,  I  often 
sought  to  obtain  fraudulent  victories,  overcome  by  the 
desire  of  vain  excellence.  Yet,  what  should  I  dread 
so  much  to  suffer,  or  be  so  ready  to  accuse  in  another, 
if  detected,  as  that  very  thing,  which  I  did  to  others ; 
in  which,  however,  if  I  myself  was  detected,  I  wai& 
more  disposed  to  rage  than  to  submit  ?  Is  this  puerile 
innocence  ?  far  from  it,  O  Lord.  Change  the  scene 
only  from  pedagogues  and  masters,  from  nuts  and 
balls,  and  sparrows,  to  prefects,  kings,  gold,  and  es- 
tates, and  you  see  the  vices  of  men,  just  as  heaviejr 
punishments  succeed  to  ferulas. 

Still,  O  Lord,  in  my  childhood,  I  have  much  to 
praise  thee  for.  Many,  many  were  thy  gifts  ;  the  sin 
was  mine,  that  I  sought  pleasure,  truth,  and  happiness, 
not  in  thee,  but  in  the  creatures,  and  thence  rushed 
into  pains,  confusions,  and  errors.  I  thank  thee,  O  my 
Dehght  and  Confidence,  for  thy  gifts  ;  but  do  thou  pre- 
serve them  for  me,  and  the  things  which  thou  hast 
given  me  shall  be  increased  and  perfected,  and  I  shall 
be  with  thee,  because  thou  hast  given  me  to  be  so*. 

*  It  is  a  very  unjust  sui-mise  of  Mr.  Gibbon,  to  infer  from  Augustine's  unwiU 
lingness  to  learn  Greek,  that  he  never  attained  the  knowledge  of  that  language  ; 
when  he  tells  us,  ihat  he  was  doubtless  a  person  of  uncommon  quickness  of 
parts.  His  sloth  and  other  vicious  practices  in  childhood  were,  I  suppose, 
such  as  are  common  to  children.  But  few  are  disposed  to  look  on  them  as  seri- 
ous evils,  To  Augustine's  mind  they  appeared  what  they  were,  the  mai*ks  ot  an 
apostate  nature.  Though,  since  the  destruction  of  pagao  idolatiy,  there  is  by  no 
means  the  same  danger  of  reading  classic  authors,  yet  how  justly  blamable  is  the 
practice  of  leading  boys  so  much  to  lewd  poets,  instead  of  acquainting  them 
with  the  more  solid  excellencies  of  many  prose  authors!— A  just  selection  of  the 
most  innocent  and  useful  authors,  and  an  insidious  comparison  of  their  senti- 
mcnts^with  those  of  Christianity  all  along,  will  not  only  guard  against  the  poison 
of  the  classics,  but  ijnstruct  youth  in  the  necessity  and  importance  of  revelation  ; 
and  school-masters,  as  well  as  children,  may  learn,  in  what  we  have  seen,  just 
3T3att:er  of  rebuke  for  exalting  literary  above  moral  excellence. 


237 

BOOK  II. 

I  AM  willing  to  record  the  scene  of  baseness  and 
carnal  corruption,  which  I  passed  through  in  my  youth^ 
not  that  I  may  love  them,  but  that  I  may  love  thee,  my 
God.  I  do  it  with  the  love  of  thy  love,  recollecting 
my  own  very  evil  ways  in  the  bitterness  of  memory, 
that  thou  mayest  be  endeared  to  me,  O  Delight  that 
never  deceives.  Delight  happy  and  secure,  thou  which 
collectest  and  bindest  together  the  dispersed  parts  of 
my  broken  soul :  while  averse  from  thee,  the  only 
God,  I  vanished  into  variety  of  vanities  If  For  I  was 
inflamed  in  my  youth  to  be  satiated  with  infernal  fires, 
and  became  as  rottenness  in  thy  sight,  while  I  pleased 
myself,  and  desired  to  please  the  eyes  of  men. 

Love  was  my  object ;  but,  by  the  excess  of  passion, 
the  serenity  of  affection  was  lost  in  the  darkness  of 
lust.  My  weak  age  was  hurried  along  through  the 
whirlpool  of  flagitiousness.  Thy  displeasure  was  all 
the  time  embittering  my  soul,  and  I  knew  it  not. "  The 
noise  of  my  carnal  chains,  and  the  punishment  of  my 
pride  rendered  me  deaf  to  thy  voice ;  I  went  far  from 
thee  ;  thou  sufferedst  it :  I  was  tossed  and  agitated, 
and  I  overflowed  with  the  ebullitions  of  lewdness,  and 
thou  wast  silent,  O  my  too  tardy  joy !  At  that  time 
thou  wast  silent,  and  I  wandered  deeply  from  thee 
among  the  barren  seeds  of  woes,  in  a  state  of  proud 
degradation,  and  restless  weariness.  Thy  Omnipo- 
tence is  not  far  from  us,  even  when  we  are  very  far 
from  thee ;  I  might  have  heard  thy  voice,  recommend- 
ing a  single  life  devoted  to  God,  allowing  indeed  mat- 
rimony, and  frowning  on  lewdness.^  But  I  burst  all 
legal  bonds,  yet  escaped  not  thy  scourges  ; — who  of 
mortals  can  ?  For  thou  wast  always  present,  severely 
merciful,  mixing  all  my  unlawful  delights  with  bitter 
alloys,  that  I  might  seek  for  pleasure  without  alloy  or 
obstacle,  and  not  be  able  to  find  the  possibility  of  this, 

f  The  beautiful  thought,  thus  diffusively  expressed  in  our  author's  usual 
manner,  is  happily  painted  in  a  single  word  by  the  Psalmist,  unite  my  heart  t9 
Ifear  thy  name.    Ps.  Ixxxvi.  11. 

*  1  Cor.  vii. 


but  in  thee,  tliee  I  saj,  O  Lord,  who  connectest  pain 
with  the  breach  of  thy  laws,  and  smitest  that  thou 
mayest  heal,  and  slayest  us,  that  we  may  not  die  from 
thee.  Where  was  I,  and  how  long  did  I  live  in  ex- 
ile from  thy  house,  in  that  sixteenth  year  of  my  age, 
when  the  madness  of  lust  seized  me  altogether,  and 
J  willingly  suffered  the  reins  to  be  struck  out  of  my 
hands  ?  To  the  disgrace  of  our  nature,  this  species  of 
lust  is  every  where  tolerated,  though  forbidden  by  thy 
laws.f  My  friends  took  no  pains  to  bridle  me  by  the 
wholesome  restraint  of  marriage ;  their  anxiety  was, 
that  I  should  acquire  the  arts  and  graces  of  eloquence. 
That  year  I  had  vacation  from  my  studies,  being 
returned  from  Madaura,  a  neighboring  city,  where 
I  had  begun  to  learn  oratory,  at  my  father's  house 
at  Tagasta.  He,  with  a  spirit  above  his  circumstan- 
ces, for  he  was  but  a  poor  freeman  of  the  town  just 
mentioned,  determined  to  send  me  to  Carthage,  that 
I  might  have  the  greatest  advantages  for  proficien- 
cy. Why  do  I  relate  these  things  before  thee,  my 
God,  to  my  fellow  creatures,  the  few  of  them,  who 
may  read  these  lines  ?  That  both  I  and  they  may 
consider,  out  of  how  great  a  depth  it  behoves  us  to 
cry  to  thee.  And  what  is  nearer  than  thine  ears,  if 
the  heart  confide  in  thee,  and  the  hfe  flow  from  faith  ? 
Who  did  not  then  extol  the  noble  spirit  of  my  father, 
laying  out  so  much  money  on  the  education  of  his  son; 
a  spirit,  so  much  superior  to  that  of  many  much  rich- 
er citizens,  Avho  had  not  the  heart  to  send  their  sons 
to  Carthage  ?  While  yet  he  had  no  concern  in  what 
manner  I  grew  up  to  thee.  Whether  1  was  chaste  or 
not,  cost  him  no  thought,  provided  I  was  eloquent. 
In  this  year  of  vacation  my  passions  were  rampant 
without  controul.  This  pleased  my  father,  who,  intox-- 
icated  with  liquor,  expressed  his  pleasure  on  the  occa- 
sion to  my  mother.  She  had  lately  begun  to  feel  thy 
holy  love,  and  had  been  washed  in  the  laver  of  regen- 

t  Would  to  God,  that  this  were  not  the  case  in  the  christian  countries,  as 
well  as  pagan  !  If  the  reader  feel  himself  inclined  to  treat  with  levity  the  serious 
manner  in  which  juvenile  vices  are  treated  by  the  author,  he  will,  when  better 
informed  of  the  malignity  of  sin,  condemn  his  own  taste,  not  that  of  Aiigustise- 
'J"he  same  contrast  may  be  extended  to  the  case  of  l?is  th&ft  which  follows.- 


250 

eration.  He  was  a  catechumen  in  profession.  Irt* 
stantiy,  she  conceived  a  pious  trepidation  on  my  ac- 
count. My  God,  thou  spakest  to  me  by  her,  and 
warnedst  me  strongly  against  the  ways  of  vice.  Thy 
voice  in  her  I  despised,  and  thought  it  to  be  only  the 
voice  of  a  woman,  which  made  not  the  least  impres- 
sion on  my  mind.  So  blinded  was  I,  that  I  should 
have  blushed  to  be  thought  less  wicked  than  my  com- 
panions, and  even  invented  false  stories  of  my  sinful 
exploits,  to  obtain  their  commendation.  My  pious 
parent  was  prevented  from  encouraging  me  to  marry, 
because  she  thought  the  usual  studies,  which  I  was 
now  to  enter  upon,  might  be  serviceable  to  promote 
in  me  the  work  of  true  religion.  My  father  thought 
little  of  thee,  much  of  his  son,  in  vain  expectations. 
Thus  while  they  both  were  too  anxious  for  my  litera- 
rary  improvements,  I  made  progress  in  vice,  and  shut 
myself  up  in  the  darkness  of  sin,so  as  to  bar  up,  against 
myself,  the  admission  of  thy  truth  as  much  as  possible. 
Thy  law  certainly  punishes  theft,  O  Lord,  and  so 
does  the  /«?(;*  writUn  in  the  hearts  of  men.  For  what 
thief  can  bear  another?  Yet  compelled  by  no  want,  I 
deliberately  committed  theft ;  through  the  wantonness 
of  iniquity  and  the  contempt  of  justice.  It  was  not 
the  effect  of  the  theft,  but  the  sin  itself  which  I  wish- 
ed to  enjoy.  There  was  a  pair-tree  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  my  father's  vineyard,  loaded  with  fruit,  though 
not  of  the  most  tempting  kind.  At  dead  of  night,  in 
company  with  some  profligate  youths,  I  plundered 
the  tree  ;  the  spoil  was  principally  thrown  to  the  hogs ; 
for  I  had  abundance  of  better  fruit  at  home.  Behold 
my  heart,  my  God,  behold  my  heart,  which  thou  hast 
pitied  in  its  deep  abyss  of  sin.  What  did  I  mean^ 
that  I  should  be  gratuitously  vvicked?  I  loved  de- 
struction ilseif.  In  the  common  course  of  wicked- 
ness men  have  some  end  in  view.  Even  Cataline  him- 
self loved  not  his  crimes,  but  something  else,  for  the 
sake  of  which  he  perpetrated  them.  We  are  deceived 
by  appearances  of  good,  embracing  the  shadows,  while 
we  follow  our  own  lusts,  instead  of  seeking  the  sub- 

*  H«  meacB  the  roice  of  natural  conscieace.    See  liora.  ii.  i5i 


240 

stance,  which  is  only  in  thee.  Th^s  the  soul  commits 
fornication,  when  it  is  turned  from  thee,  and  seeks  out 
of  thee,  that  pleasure,  honour^  power,  wealth,  or  wis- 
dom, which  it  never  will  find  in  its  genuine  purity,  till 
it  return  to  thee.  All,  who  remove  themselves  far 
from  thee,  and  set  up  themselves  in  opposition,  per- 
versely imitate  some  attribute  of  God ;  though  even 
by  such  imitation  they  own  thee  to  be  the  Creator  of 
the  universe*  This  is  the  general  nature  of  sin.  It 
deceives  by  some  fictitious  shadow  of  that  good,  which 
in  God  alone  is  to  be  found.     But  what  vicious  or 

Ferverse  imitation  of  my  Lord,  was  there  in  my  theft  ? 
can  conceive  none,  unless  it  be  the  pleasure  of  act- 
ing arbitrarily  and  with  impunity  against  law ;  a  dark 
similitude  of  Omnipotence.  O  rottenness !  O  mon- 
ster of  life,  and  profundity  of  death !  Could  I  delight 
in  what  was  not  lawful,  merely  on  that  account,  be- 
cause it  was  not  lawful  ?  What  reward  shall  I  give  to 
the  Lord,  that  I  can  now  recollect  these  things  without 
fear  of  damnation  ?  will  I  love  and  bless  thee.  Lord, 
because  thou  hast  pardoned  such  horrible  evils.  I  im^^ 
pute  it  to  thy  grace  that  thou  hast  melted  my  sins  as 
ice  is  melted.  I  impute  also  to  thy  grace  my  exemp- 
tion from  those  evils,  which  I  have  not  committed. 
For  of  what  was  I  not  capable,  who  loved  even  gratu- 
itous wickedness  ?  I  am  sensiJDle,  that  all  is  forgiven^ 
not  only  the  evils  which  1  have  actually  committed, 
but  also  those  evils  which  by  thy  guidance  I  have  been 
kept  from  committing.  He  who,  called  by  thee,  hath 
avoided  the  evils  which  he  hears  me  confessing,  should 
not  deride  me  a  poor  patient  healed  by  the  physician, 
since  he  himself  is  indebted  to  the  same  Benefactor 
for  his  health,  or  to  speak  more  properly,  for  his  being 
afflicted  with  a  less  degree  of  sickness. 

O  the  unsearchable  seduction  of  pernicious  friend- 
ship, the  avidity  of  doing  mischief  from  sport,  the 
pleasure  of  making  others  suffer,  and  this  without  any 
distinct  workings  either  of  avarice  or  of  revenge  !  Let 
us  go,  let  us  do  it,  and  we  are  ashamed  to  appear  de- 
fective in  impudence.     Who  can  unfold  to  me  the  in- 


£41 

tiicacies  of  this  knot  of  wickedness  ?  It  is  filthy,  I  will 
pry  no  mere  into  it,  I  will  not  see  it.  Thee  will  I 
chuse,  O  righteousness  and  innocence,  light  honorable 
indeed,  and  satiety  insatiable!  With  thee  is  perfect 
rest,  and  life  without  perturbation.  He  who  enters 
into  thee,  enters  into  the  joy  of  his  Lord,  and  shall 
not  fear,  and  shall  be  in  the  best  situation  in  thee,  the 
best.  I  departed  from  thee,  and  erred,  my  God,  too 
devious  from  thy  stability  in  youth,  and  became  to 
myself  a  region  of  desolation. 


BOOK  III. 

1  CAME  to  Carthage  surrounded  by  flagitious  lusts. 
After  thee,  O  my  God,  the  true  bread  of  life,  I  hungered 
not ;  and  though  famished  with  real  indigence,  and 
longing  after  that  which  satisfieth  not,  I  had  no  desire 
for  incorruptible  aliment,  not  because  I  was  full  of  it; 
for  the  more  empty  I  was,  the  more  fastidious  I 
grew.  My  mind  was  sickly ;  having  no  resources 
within,  she  threw  herself  out  of  herself  to  be  carried 
away  by  intemperate  appetite.  My  sordid  passions, 
however,  were  gilded  over  with  the  decent  and  plau- 
sible appearances  of  love  and  friendship.  Foul  and 
base  as  I  was,  I  affected  the  reputation  of  liberal 
and  polite  humanity.  I  rushed  into  the  lusts  with 
which  I  desired  to  be  captivated.  My  God,  my  mer- 
cy, with  how  great  bitterness,  and  yet  how  kindly, 
didst  thou  mix  that  sweetness,  by  which  I  w^as  miser- 
ably enslaved  and  beaten  with  ail  the  iron  rods  of  en- 
vy, suspicion,  fear,  indignation,  and  quarrelling.  The 
spectacles  of  the  theatre  now  hurried  me  away,  full 
of  the  images  of  my  miseries,  and  fomentations  of 
ray  fire. 

The  arts  of  the  Forum  noAv  engaged  my  ambition  5 
the  more  fraudulent,  the  more  laudable.  Pride  and 
arrogance  now  elated  my  sou],  though  I  was  far  from 
approving  the  frantic  proceedings  of  the  men  called 
EVERSORES,  who  made  a  practice  of  disturbing  modest 
pleaders,   and   confounding  their  minds  by  riots. — 


W2 

Amidst  these  things,  in  that  imbecility  of  judgment 
which  attends  youth,  I  studied  the  books  of  eloquence 
with  the  most  ardent  desire  of  vain  glory,  and  in  the 
course  of  my  reading  dipped  into  the  Hortensius  of 
Cicero,  which  contains  an  exhortation  to  the  study  of 
philosophy.  This  book  was  the  instrument  of  effect- 
ing a  remarkable  change  in  my  views^  I  suddenly 
gave  Up  the  fantastic  hope  cf  reputation  by  eloquence, 
and  felt  a  most  ardent  thirst  after  wisdom.  In  the 
mean  time  I  was  maintained  at  Carthage  at  my  moth- 
er's expense,  being  in  the  nineteenth  year  of  my  age, 
my  father  being  dead  two  years  before.  How  did  I 
long,  my  God,  to  fly  from  earthly  things  to  thee,  and 
I  knew  not  what  thou  wert  doing  with  me.  And  at 
that  time,  O  light  of  my  heart,  thou  knowest,  though 
I  was  unacquainted  with  the    apostolical  admotiony 

TAKE  HEED,  LEST  ANY    MAN    SPOIL    YOU    THROtJGH    PHI- 
LOSOPHY AND  VAIN  DECEIT  f  that  this  was  the  sole  ob- 
ject of  my  delight  in  the  Ciceronian  volume,  that  I  was 
vehemently  excited  by  it  to  seek  for  wisdom,  not  in 
this  or  that  sect,  but  wherever  it  was  to  be  found. — ■ 
And  the  only  thing  which  damped  my  zeal  was,  that 
the  name  of  Christ  was  not  there,  that  precious  name, 
which  from  my  mother's  milk  I  had  learned  to  rever- 
ence.    And,  whatever  was  without  this  name,  howev- 
er just,  and  learned,  and  polite,  could  not  wholly  carry 
away  my  heart.     I   determined,  therefore,  to  apply 
my   mind  to  the  holy  scriptures   to   see  what  they 
were  ;  and  now  I  see  the  whole  subject  was  impene- 
trable to  the  proud,  low  in  appearance,  sublime  in 
substance,  and  veiled  with  mysteries ;  and  my  frame 
of  heart  was  such  as  to  exclude  me  from  it,  nor  could 
I  stoop  to  take  its  yoke  upon  me.     I  had  not  these 
sensations  when  I  attended  to  the  scriptures,  but  they 
appeared  to  me  unworthy  to  be  compared  with  the 
dignity  of  Cicero.     My  pride  was  disgusted  with  their 
manner,  and  my  penetration  could  not  enter  into  their 
fneaning.f  It  is  true,  those,  who  are  content  to  be  little 

•  Coloss,  ii. 
f  An  excellent,  description  of  the  nsual  effect  of  a  little  scriptural  study  ona 
proud  mind,  which,  by  the  just  judgment  of  God,  is  ^\\xn  up  to  judicial  infatua^ 
i^  and  specious  delusion  in  som©  way  or  other: 


243 

children,  find  by  degrees  an  illumination  of  their  souls,, 
but  I  disdained  to  be  a  child,  and,  elated  with  pride, 
imagined  myself  to  be  possessed  of  manly  wisdom. 

In  this  situation  I  fell  in  with  the  Manichees,  men, 
who  had  in  their  mouths  the  mere  sound  of  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  were  always  talking  of  the 
TRUTH,  THE  TRUTH,  and  yet  formed  the  most  absurd 
opinions  of  the  works  of  nature,  on  which  subjects  the 
heathen  philosophers  far  excelled  them.  O  truth,  how 
eagerly  did  I  pant  after  thee,  which  they  repeated  con- 
tinually with  their  mouths,  and  in  many  huge  vol- 
umes !  But  they  taught  me  to  look  for  my  God  in  the 
Sun  and  Moon,  and  also  in  a  number  of  splendid 
phawtasies  of  their  own  creation.f  I  endeavored  to 
feed  on  these  vanities,  but  they  being  not  my  God 
though  I  supposed  so,  I  was  not  nourished,  but  ex- 
hausted. How  far  did  I  wander  then  from  thee,  ex- 
cluded even  from  the  husks  which  the  swine  did 
EAT  !  For,  the  fables  of  the  poets,  which  I  did  not  be- 
lieve, though  I  was  entertained  with  them,  were  pre- 
ferable to  the  absurdities  of  these  lovers  of  truth.  Alas! 
alas !  by  what  steps  was  II  ed  to  the  depths  of  hell ! — 
Panting  after  truth,  I  sought  thee,  my  God,  not  in  in- 
tellectual, but  in  carnal  speculation  ;  but  I  confess  to 
thee,  who  didst  compassionate  my  misery,  even  while 
I  was  hardened  against  thee.  The  Manichees  sedu- 
ced me,  partly  with  their  subtile  and  captious  ques- 
tions concerning  the  origin  of  evil,  partly  with  their 
blasphemies  against  the  Old  Testament  saints.*     I 

f  The  Manichees,  so  called  from  Manes  their  founder,  had  existed  about  au 
hundred  years,  it  would  not  be  worth  while  to  notice  them  at  all,  were  it  not 
ibr  their  connexion  with  tlie  life  of  Augustine.  Like  most  of  tlie  ancient  here- 
tics, they  abounded  in  senseless  whims  not  worthy  of  any  sulicitious  explanatiop. 
This  they  had  in  common  with  the  pagan  philosophers,  that  they  supposed  the 
Supreme  Being  to  be  material,  and  to  penetrate  all  nature.  Their  grand  peculiar- 
ity was  to  admit  of  two  mdependent  principles,  a  good  and  evil  one,  in  order  to 
solve  the  arduous  question  concerning  the  origin  of  eril.  Like  all  heretics,  they 
made  a  great  parade  of  seeking  truth  with  liberal  impartiajity,  and  were  thus  qua- 
lified to  deceive  unwary  spirits,  who,  suspecting  their  own  imbecility  of  judg- 
ment the  last  thing  in  the  world,  and  regardless  of  the  word  of  God  and  hearty 
prayer,  have  no  idea  of  attaining  religious  knowledge  by  any  other  method 
than  by  natural  reason. 

*The  Manichees  objected  to  the  characters  of  Abraham,  Is^ac,  Jacob,  Moses, 
David,  &c.  on  account  of  various  actions  allowed  under  the  dispensation  of  their 
times,  but  forbidden  under  tlte  New-Testament,  and  thence  fonxied  Jin  argmnent 
against  the  divinity  of  the  Old  Testament. 


244 

did  not  then  understand,  that,  though  the  divine  rule 
of  right  and  wrong  be  immutable  in  the  abstract,  and 
the  love  of  God  and  our  neighbor  be  ever  indispensa- 
bly necessary,  yet  that  there  were  particular  acts  of  du- 
ty adapted  to  the  times  and  seasons  and  circumstan- 
ces in  which  they  were  placed,  which,  abstracted  from 
such  considerations,  would  be  unlawful.  In  much  ig- 
norance I,  at  that  time,  derided  thy  holy  servants,  and 
was  justly  exposed  to  believe  most  ridiculous  absurd- 
ities,- And  thou  sentest  thy  hand  from  above,  and 
freedst  me  from  this  depth  of  evil,  while  my  mother 
prayed  for  me,  more  solicitous  on  account  of  the 
death  of  my  soul,  than  other  parents  for  the  death  of 
the  body.  She  was  favored  with  a  dream,  by  which 
thou  comfortest  her  soul  with  hope  of  my  recovery. — 
She  saw  herself  standing  on  a  w^ooden  rule,  and  a 
person  coming  to  her,  who  asked  her  the  cause  of  her 
affliction,  and  on  being  answered,  that  it  was  on  my 
account,  he  charged  her  to  be  confident,  that  where 
she  was,  there  also  I  should  be.  On  which  she  be- 
held me  standing  by  her  on  the  same  wooden  rule.— 
Whence  was  this  but  from  thee,  gracious  Omnipo- 
tent !  who  takest  care  of  each  and  all  of  us,  as  of  sin- 
gle persons  ?  When  she  related  this  to  me,  I  endeav- 
ored to  evade  the  force  of  it,  by  observing  that  it 
might  mean  to  exhort  her  to  be  what  I  was ;  without 
hesitation  she  replied,  it  was  not  said,  where  he  is,  there 
thou  shalt  be,  but  where  thou  art,  there  he  shall  be. 
Her  prompt  answer  made  a  stronger  impression  on  my 
mind  than  the  dream  itself.  For  nine  years,  while  I 
was  rolling  in  the  slime  of  sin,  often  attempting  to  rise, 
and  still  sinking  deeper,  did  she  in  vigorous  hope  per- 
sist in  incessant  prayer.  I  remember  also,  that  she 
intreated  a  certain  bishop  to  undertake  to  reason  me 
out  of  my  errors.  He  was  a  person  not  backward  to 
attempt  this  where  he  found  a  docile  subject.  "But 
your  son,"  says  he,  "  is  too  much  elated  at  present, 
and  carried  away  with  the  pleasing  novelty  of  his  er- 
ror, to  regard  any  arguments,  as  appears  by  the  pleas- 
ure he  takes  in  puzzhng  many  ignorant  persons  with 
his  captious  questions.     Let  him  alone :  only  continue 


245 

praying  to  the  Lord  for  him  ;  he  will,  in  the  course  of 
his  studj,  discover  his  error.  I  myself,  perverted  by 
my  mother,  was  once  a  Manichee,  and  read  almost  all 
their  books,  and  yet  at  length  was  convinced  of  my  er- 
ror, without  the  help  of  any  disputant."  All  this  sat- 
isfied not  my  anxious  parent ;  with  floods  of  tears  she 
persisted  in  her  request,  when  at  last  he,  a  little  out 
of  temper  on  account  of  her  importunity,  said,  "Be 
gone,  good  woman  ;  it  is  not  possible,  that  a  child  of 
such  tears  should  perish."  She  has  often  told  me 
since,  that  this  answer  impressed  her  imnd  Ijke  a 
voice  from  heaven. 


BOOK  IV. 

,FoR  the  space  of  nine  years,  from  the  nineteenth  to 
the  twenty-eigth  year  of  my  age,  I  lived  deceived  and 
deceiving  others,  seducing  men  into  various  lusts, 
jopenly,  by  what  are  called  the  liberal  arts,  and  secret- 
ly, by  a  false  religion ;  in  the  former,  proud,  in  the 
latter,  superstitious,  in  all  things,  seeking  vain  glory, 
even  to  theatrical  applauses  and  contentious  contests; 
and,  to  complete  the  dismal  picture,  a  slave  to  the 
lusts  of  the  flesh.  So  infatuated  was  I  with  the  Ma- 
nichean  follies,  that  I  drew  my  friends  into  them,  and 
with  them  practised  the  impieties  of  the  sect.  The 
arrogant  may  despise  me,  and  all  who  have  oever  felt 
a  salutary  work  of  self-humiliation  from  thee,  my  God. 
But  I  would  confess  to  thee  my  own  disgraces  for  thy 
glory.  What  am  I,  left  to  myself,  but  a  guide  rashly 
conducting  others  down  a  precipice  ?  and  when  I  am 
in  a  better  state,  what  am  I  but  an  infant  sucking  thy 
milk,  and  enjoying  thee,  the  bread  that  perisheth  not? 
and  what  is  any  man,  since  he  is  flesh  ?  Let  the  proud 
and  strong  despise  us  5  but  we,  weak  and  poor,  would 
confess  to  thee. 

At  this  time  I  maintained  myself  by  teaching  rheto- 
ric ;  and  without  fraud  I  taught  my  scholars,  not  how 
to  oppress  the  innocent,  but  sometimes  how  to  vindi- 
cate the  guilty.     I  lived  also  with  one  woman,  but 


24& 

without  matrimony.  At  this  time  I  ceased  not  also 
to  consult  astrologers,  nor  could  I  be  induced  by  the 
arguments  of  a  very  sensible  physician,  nor  by  the 
admonitions  of  my  excellent  friend  Nebridius,  to  re- 
ject these  follies. 

While  I  was  teaching  rhetoric  in  this  manner  in  my 
native  town,  I  enjoyed  the  friendship  of  a  young  man  of 
my  own  age,  a  school-fellow  and  companion  from  in- 
fancy. Indeed  there  is  no  true  friendship,  except  thou 
cement  it  among  those  who  cleave  to  thee,  through 
the  love  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  is  given  to  us.  But  it  was  a  friendship  too 
sweet,  inflamed  by  the  fervor  of  similar  studies.  For 
I  had  drawn  him  aside  from  the  true  faith,  which  he 
held  not  in  a  deep  and  genuine  manner,  into  the  Ma- 
nichean  follies,  on  account  of  which  my  mother  be- 
wailed me.  And  lo  !  thou  who  pursuest  thy  fugitives, 
O  God  of  vengeance  and  source  of  mercies,  and  con- 
vertest  us  to  thyself  by  wonderful  methods,  lo !  thou 
removedsl  him  from  this  life,  when  I  had  scarce  enjoy- 
ed his  friendship  a  year,  after  my  return  to  Tagasta. 
While  he  lay  a  long  time  senseless  in  a  fever,  and  his 
life  was  despaired  of,  he  was  baptized  without  his  own 
knowledge,  a  thing  which  I  regarded  with  great  in- 
difference, as  not  doubting  but  he  would  retain  my  in- 
structions which  had  been  instilled  into  his  mind 
rather  than  that  which  had  been  applied  to  his  body, 
when  he  was  ignorant  of  the  matter.  However,  against 
all  expectation,  he  recovered.  As  soon  as  I  had  an 
opportunity  of  conversing  with  him,  I  attempted  to 
turn  into  ridicule  his  late  baptism,  in  which  I  expected 
his  concurrence.  But  he  dreaded  me  as  an  enemy, 
and  with  wonderful  freedom  suddenly  admonished 
me,  that  if  I  would  be  his  friend,  I  should  drop  the 
subject.  Confounded  at  this  unexpected  behavior,  1 
deferred  the  conversation,  till  he  should  be  thoroughly 
recovered.  But  he  was  removed  from  my  madness, 
that  he  might  be  saved  with  thee  to  my  consolation  ; 
after  a  few  days  the  fever  returned  and  he  died.  How 
miserable  was  my  life  !  my  country  was  a  punishment, 
nay  father's  house  a  wonderful  infelicity,  and  whatever 


I  had  enjoyed  in  common  with  him,  without  him  Wa* 
torment  itself.  I  found  I  could  now  no  longer  say, 
He  will  come  shortly,  as  I  was  wont  to  do.  If  I  said^ 
hope  in  God,  my  soul  refused;  for  the  man  whom  I 
had  lost  was  an  object  preferable  to  the  phantasm,*  on 
which  1  was  bid  to  fix  my  hopes.  Weeping  alone  was 
sweet  to  me,  and  supplied  the  absence  of  my  friend. 

Wretched  I  now  was,  and  wretched  is  every  soul 
that  is  bound  by  the  friendship  of  mortal  things.  Be- 
hold my  heart,  my  God;  O  my  hope,  who  cleansest 
me  from  the  contagion  of  such  affections,  and  directest 
my  eyes  to  thee,  and  pluckest  my  feet  out  of  the  net, 
O  madness !  not  knowing  how  to  lov^e  men  as  men ! 

0  foolish  man !  bearing  with  no  moderation  the  lot  of 
humanity !    The  load  of  misery  burdened  me,  which 

1  knew  thou  alone  couldst  cure  ;  but  I  was  unwilling 
and  impotent,  because  when  I  thought  of  thee,  I  had 
only  a  shadowy  idol  before  m€.  If  I  attempted  to 
throw  my  burden  on  thee,  it  returned  upon  myself,  as 
I  found  nothing  that  would  support  it.  I  fled  however 
from  my  country,  and  came  to  Carthage. 

Time,  other  objects,  and  other  friendships,  gradually 
lessened  my  sorrow.  But  happy  is  he  who  loves  thee, 
and  his  friend  in  thee,  and  his  enemy  for  thy  sake. 
For,  he  alone  loses  no  friend,  to  whom  all  are  dear  in 
him  who  is  never  lost,  and  who  is  he  but  our  God, 
who  made  and  fills  heaven  and  earth  ?  None  loses 
thee,  but  he  who  lets  thee  go  ;  and  he  who  dismisses 
thee,  whither  does  he  fly,  but  from  thee  PROPixiouSy 
to  thee  AVERSE  ?  God  of  power!  turn  us,  and  shew  thy 
face,  and  we  shall  be  saved.  For,  wherever  the  soul 
of  man  turns  itself,  it  fixes  upon  sorrow,  except  in 
thee.  Be  not  vain,  my  soul,  and  deaf  in  the  ear  of 
the  heart  through  the  tumult  of  vanity.  The  word 
cries,  that  thou  shouldst  retuili,  and  there  is  rest. 
There  with  God  fix  thy  mansion,  there  intrust  what- 
ever thou  hast,  my  soul,  at  least  when  fatigued  v\ith 
fallacies.  If  souls  please  thee,  love  them  in  God,  and 
carry  them  with  thee  (o  him  as  many  as  thou  canst, 

*  He  nveans  the  faiitastlc  idea  of  God,  which  a!s  a  Man  rhee  be  had  em-- 
Ibraoed. 


248 

and  say  to  them,  let  us  love  him^  he  made  these  thingtj^ 
and  he  is  not  far  off.  The  good  J^  lo^^  is  from  him, 
but  it  will  deservedly  be  bitter,  if  ye  love  it  unjustly, 
deserting  him.  Ye  seek  a  happy  life:  our  life  de- 
scended hither,  and  bore  our  death,  and  destroyed  it 
from  the  abundance  of  his  own  life.  After  his  descent 
will  ye  not  ascend  and  live  ?  But  why  ascend,  since 
ye  are  too  high  already  ?  Come  down  that  ye  may  as- 
cend to  God.  For  by  rising  up  against  him  ye  have 
fallen.  Tell  them  these  things,  that  they  may  weep, 
and  so  take  them  with  thee  to  God,  because  thou  say- 
est  these  things,  from  his  spirit,  if  the  fire  of  his  love 
burn  in  thee. 

I  made  approaches  to  thee,  and  thou  repelledst  me, 
because  thou  resistest  the  proud  ;  and  what  was  proud- 
er than  to  assert,  that  I  was  naturally  what  thou  art  ?* 
Alas  !  of  what  avail  was  it,  that  I  understood  the  logic 
of  Aristotle  and  what  are  called  the  liberal  arts,  while 
I  had  my  back  to  the  light,  and  to  those  things  w4iich 
really  illuminate  the  face  ?  I  had,  it  is  true,  a  facility 
of  comprehension,  and  acuteness  in  argumentation, 
thy  gift,  but  I  sacrificed  not  thence  to  thee.  Hence 
they  were  to  me  a  curse  and  not  a  blessing.  Yet,  all 
this  time,  I  looked  on  thee  as  an  immense  lucid  body, 
of  which  I  myself  was  a  fragment.  How  much  better 
was  it  with  thy  children  of  more  tardy  genius,  who 
did  not  recede  from  thy  nest,  but  were  fledged  and 
grew  up  in  safety  in  thy  church,  and  nourished  the 
wing  of  love  with  the  aliment  of  sound  faith!  O  Lord 
our  God,  let  us  trust  in  the  shadow  of  thy  wings.  "Do 
thou  carry  us  to  hoary  hairs."*  When  thou  art  our 
strength,  we  have  strength  ;  our  own  is  weakness. 


BOOK  y. 

RECEIVE  the  sacrifice  of  my  confessions,  and  heal 
all  my  bones,  that  they  may  say.  Lord,  who  is  like 

*  In  this  blasplieiviy  the  Manichees  followed  the  pag'un  philr.socht-?  s.  They 
had  no  idea,  alsr-,  ihat  God  was  a  spirit.  Hence  our  auiuov  a  ioiij^  conflict,  be- 
fore he  could  fbim  a  spinluai  .dea  of  God. 

f  Isaiah  xlvl,  4. 


t4B 

wnto  thee  ?  The  heart,  that  is  shut  against  thee,  ex- 
cludes not  thine  eje,  nor  does  the  hardness  of  men's 
hearts  repel  thine  hand,  but  thou  dissolvest  it  when 
thou  pleasest,  in  compassion  or  in  vengeance,  and  none 
can  hide  himself  from  thy  flame.  But  may  my  soul 
praise  thee,  that  it  may  love  thee,  and  confess  to  thee 
thy  compassions,  that  it  may  praise  thee  !  Let  men  be 
converted  and  seek  thee,  and  behold,  thou  art  there 
in  the  heart  of  those  who  confess  to  thee,  and  cast 
themselves  upon  thee,  and  in  thy  bosom  deplore  their 
evil  ways ;  and  thou  in  mercy  \A\t  wipe  their  tears, 
that  they  may  deplore  still  more,  and  rejoice  in  tears, 
because  thou,  Lord,  refreshest  and  comfortest  them. 

In  the  sight  of  my  God  I  will  give  an  account  of  the 
twenty-ninth  year  of  my  age.  A  Manichee  bishop 
named  Faustus,  had  now  come  to  Carthage,  a  great 
snare  of  the  Devil,  and  many  were  enchanted  by  his 
eloquence,  which  though  I  could  not  but  commend,  I 
yet  distinguished  from  truth.  Report  had  represented 
him  as  a  very  liberal  and  accomplished  scholar.  And 
as  I  had  read  many  things  of  the  philosophers,  I  com- 
pared them  with  the  tedious  fables  of  the  Manichees, 
and  found  the  former  more  probable.  Thou  regard- 
est,  Lord,  the  humble;  the  proud  thou  beholdest  afar 
oE  No  doubt  the  foretelling  of  eclipses,  and  other 
things  that  might  be  mentioned,  demonstrate  the  truth 
of  the  philosophical  sciences  in  secular  things,  though 
in  their  pride  they  departed  far  from  thee.  Unhappy 
is  that  man  who  knows  all  these  things,  and  knows  not 
thee ;  but  blessed  is  he  who  knows  thee,  though  h« 
knows  not  all  these  things.  But  he,  who  knows  both 
thee  and  them,  is  not  happier  on  their  account,  but  on 
account  of  thee  alone  is  happy,  if  knowing  thee  he 
glorify  thee  as  God,  and  be  thankful,  and  be  not  vain 
in  his  imaginations.  For,  as  he  is  in  a  bettei*  situation, 
who  knows  how  to  possess  a  tree,  and  is  thankful  to 
thee  for  the  use  of  it,  though  he  knows  neither  its 
height  nor  breadth,  than  he  who  measures  it,  and 
counts  ail  its  branches,  and  neither  possesses  it,  nor 
knows  nor  has  learned  his  Creator ;  so  the  believer, 
whose  property  all  the  jriches  of  the  world  are,  Ajsp 


Who    HAVIPTG    NOTHING,    YET    POSSESSES    ALL   I^Mt^fffSj- 

by  cleaving  to  thee,  whom  all  things  serve,  is  indispu- 
tably better  than  the  most  knowing  natural  philoso- 
pher upon  earth,  who  lives  in  the  neglect  of  thee.* 

Yet  the  rashness  of  the  Manichee  writer,  who  undef- 
took  to  write  of  astronomy,  though  completely  ignor- 
ant of  the  science,  is  inexcusable,  especially  as  he 
Eretended  that  the  Holy  Ghost  resided  personally  in 
im.  The  ignorance  of  a  believer,  in  such  subjects  is 
very  excusable ;  even  if  he  fancy  his  mistaken  notions 
in  natural  philosophy  to  be  branches  of  religion.  But 
who  can  bear  to  hear  a  pretend^er  to  infallible  inspira- 
tion venting  absurdities  on  the  works  of  nature  ?  Here 
then  I  had  my  doubts  concerning  the  divinity  of  Ma- 
nicheism,  and  in  vain  proposed  them  to  those  of  the 
sect  whom  1  met  with.  "  You  must  wait  till  the  all- 
accomplished  Faustiis  comes  to  Carthage,"  was  all 
the  answer  I  received.  On  his  arrival  I  found  him 
an  agreeable  speaker,  and  one  who  could  deliver  their 
dotages  in  a  more  persuasive  tone.  But  by  this  time 
I  was  surfeited  with  these  subjects,  and  I  had  been 
taught  by  thee,  my  God,  who  hast  instructed  me  mar- 
vellously, but  secretly,  that  style  and  manner,  however 
excellent,  were  not  the  same  things  as  sound  argu- 
ment. The  address,  indeed,  the  pathos,  the  propriety 
of  language,  and  facility  of  expression  in  clothing  his 
sentiments  delighted  me  }  but  my  mind  was  unsatis- 
fied. The  proofs  of  ignorance  in  science,  which  I  saw 
in  Manicheism,  connected  with  pretensions  to  infalli- 
bility, staggered  my  mind  with  respect  to  their  whole 
system.  On  freely  conversing  with  him,  I  found  him 
possessed  of  all  ingenuous  frankness,  more  valuable 
than  all  the  subjects  of  my  investigation.  He  owned 
his  ignorance  in  all  philosophy,  and  left  me  convinced 
of  it.  Grammar  alone,  and  some  Ciceronian  and  other 
classical  furniture,  made  up  his  stock  of  knowledge, 
and  supplied  him  with  a  copiousness  of  diction,  which 
received  additional  ornament  from  his  natural  vivacity 

•  An  excellent  comparison  between  the  state  of  an  illiterate  believer,  wli»- 
feeds  on  Christ  by  faith,  and  that  of  an  accomplished  man  of  science,  even  of  one 
skilled  in  speculative  theology  among  other  branches  of  knowledge,  but  destitut*? 
of  spiritssal  lite. 


251 

<if  imagination.  Mj  hope  of  discovering  truth  was 
now  at  an  end.  I  remained  still  a  Manichee,  because 
I  despaired  of  succeeding  better  on  any  other  plan. 
Thus  that  same  Faustus,  who  had  been  the  snare  of 
death  to  many,  was  the  first  who  relaxed  my  fetters, 
though  contrary  to  his  own  intention.  Thy  hands, 
iny  God,  in  the  secret  of  thy  providence,  forsook  not 
my  soul :  day  and  night  the  prayers  of  my  mother 
came  up  before  thee,  and  thou  wroughtest  upon  me 
in  ways  marvellous  indeed,  but  secret.  Thou  didst 
it,  my  God,  For  man's  goings  are  from  the 
Lord  ,  and  who  affords  salvation  but  thy  hand,  which 
restores  what  thou  hast  made  ?  It  was  from  thy  influ- 
ence, that  I  was  persuaded  to  go  to  Rome  to  teach, 
instead  of  Carthage.  The  deep  recesses  of  thy  wis- 
dom and  mercy  must  be  confessed  by  me  in  this  dis- 
pensation, I  understood,  that  at  Rome  a  teacher  was 
not  exposed  to  those  turbulent  proceedings,  which 
were  so  common  at  Carthage.  Thus  the  madness  of 
one  set  of  men,  and  the  friendship  of  others  promising 
me  vain  things,  were  thy  means  of  introducing  me  into 
the  way  of  life  and  peace,  and  in  secret  thou  madest 
use  of  their  perverseness  and  my  own.  Here  I  detest- 
ed real  misery,  there  sought  false  felicity.  But  the 
true  cause  of  this  removal  was  at  that  time  hidden 
both  from  me  and  my  mother,  who  bewailed  me  going 
away,  and  followed  me  to  the  sea ;  but  I  deceived  her^ 
who  held  me  close,  with  a  view  either  to  call  me  back, 
or  to  go  along  with  me.  I  pretended,  that  I  only  meant 
to  keep  company  with  a  friend,  till  he  set  sail  ;  and 
with  difficulty  persuaded  her  to  remain  that  night  in  a 
place  dedicated  to  the  memory  of  Cyprian.  But  that 
night  I  departed  privily ;  she  continued  weeping  and 
praying.  Thus  did  I  deceive  my  mother,  and  such 
a  mother ;  yet  was  I  preserved  from  the  dangers  of 
the  sea,  foul  as  I  was  in  all  the  mire  of  sin,  and  a  time 
was  coming  when  thou  wipedst  away  my  mother's 
tears,  with  which  she  watered  the  earth,  and  even  this 
base  undutifulness  thou  hast  forgiven  me.  And  what 
did  she  beg  of  thee,  my  God,  at  that  time,,  but  that  I 
^should  be  hindered  from  sailing  ?    Thou,  consulting 


in  profound  wisdom,  and  regarding  the  hinge  of  her 
desire,  neglectedst  the  particular  object  of  her  present 
prayers,  that  thou  mighest  gratify  the  general  objects 
of  her  devotions.  The  wind  favored  us,  and  carried 
us  out  of  sight  of  the  shore,  when  in  the  morning  she 
was  distracted  with  grief,  and  filled  thine  ears  with 
groans  and  complaints ;  whilst  thou  in  contempt  of 
her  violent  agonies,  hurriedst  me  along  by  my  lusts  to 
complele  their  desires,  and  punishedst  her  carnal  de- 
sire with  the  just  scourge  of  immoderate  griefs.*  She 
loved  my  presence  with  her,  as  is  natural  to  mothers, 
though  in  her  the  affection  was  uncommonly  strong, 
and  she  knew  not  what  joy  thou  wast  preparing  for  her 
from  my  absence.  She  knew  not ;  therefore  she  wept 
and  wailed.  Yet  after  she  had  wearied  herself  in  ac- 
cusing my  perfidy  and  cruelty,  she  returned  to  her  for- 
mer employment  of  praying  for  me,  and  went  home^ 
while  I  went  to  Rome, 

And  there  I  was  punished  with  the  scourge  of  bodi- 
ly sickness,  and  I  drew  nigh  to  hell,  carrying  the  load 
of  all  my  siris,  original  and  actual.  For  Christ  had 
not  freed  me  from  them  by  the  body  of  his  flesh  through 
death.  For  how  could  a  fantastic  death,  such  as  I 
then  believed  his  to  be,  as  a  Manichee,  deliver  my 
soul  ?  Whither  must  I  have  gone,  had  I  at  that  time 
departed  hence,  but  to  the  fire  and  torments  worthy  of 
my  deeds  according  to  the  truth  of  thy  appointment  ?t 
She  was  ignorant  of  this,  and  yet  prayed  for  me  ab- 
sent. But  thou,  every  where  present,  heardest  her 
where  she  was  and  pitiedst  me  where  I  was.  Still  in 
the  crisis  of  my  danger,  I  desired  not  thy  baptism,  as 
I  had  done  when  a  boy  :  I  had  grown  up  to  my  own 
disgrace  and  madly  derided  thy  medicine  of  human 

•  It  requires  a  mind  well  seasoned  with  christian  discernment  and  humiU* 
ty,  to  admire  in  all  this  the  Providence  of  God  bringing  good  out  of  evil,  to  sep- 
arate what  is  truly  holy  and  humble  in  the  affection  of  our  author's  mother  from 
what  was  really  carnal  and  earthly,  and  hence  to  discover  the  justness  of  his  re- 
jections. 

f  Does  the  reader  think  this  harsh  ?  let  him  consider  whether  it  ran  be  any 
fhing  else  than  the  want  of  a  firm  belief  of  the  word  of  God,  and  a  contempt  of 
his  holiness  and  autliority,  that  can  make  him  think  so,  and  he  will  do  well  tt 
s^ply  the  awful  case  to  his  own  conscience. 


253 

misery."  How  my  mother,  whose  affection,  both  nat- 
ural and  spiritual  towards  me  was  inexpressible,  would 
have  borne  such  a  stroke,  I  cannot  conceive.  Morning 
and  evening  she  frequented  the  church,  to  hear  thy 
word  and  to  pray,  and  the  salvation  of  her  son  was  the 
constant  burden  of  her  supplications.  Thou  heardest 
her,  O  Lord,  and  performedst  in  due  season,  what  thou 
hadst  predestinated.  Thou  recoveredst  me  from  the 
fever,  that  at  length  I  might  obtain  also  a  recovery 
of  still  fi^reater  importance. 

The  Manichees  are  divided  into  two  bodies,  auditors 
and  elect.  He,  in  whose  house  I  lodged,  w^as  of  the 
former  sort.  I  myself  was  ranked  among  the  latter. 
With  them  I  fancied  myself  perfectly  sinless,  and  laid 
the  blame  of  the  evils  I  committed  on  another  nature, 
that  sinned  within  me,*  and  my  pride  was  highly 
gratified  with  the  conception.  My  attachment  to  this 
sect,  however,  grew  more  lax,  as  I  found  the  impossi- 
bility of  discovering  truth,  and  felt  a  secret  predilfic- 
tion-  in  favor  of  the  academic  philosophy,  which  com- 
mends a  state  of  doubt  and  uncertainty.!  My  land- 
lord, who  had  not  so  much  experience  as  I  of  the  sect, 
was  elevated  with  their  fancies.  I  checked  his  sa]^- 
guine  views,  and  though  the  intimacy  I  had  contracted 
with  this  people,  (for  a  number  of  them  live  at  Rome) 
made  be  backward  to  seek  elsewhere  for  truth,  I  was, 
however,  little  solicitous  to  defend  the  reputation  of 
their  tenets.  It  was  a  deplorable  evil  with  me,  that 
my  prejudice  was  so  strong  against  the  christian  faith. 
When  I  thought  of  thee,  my  God,  I  could  not  conceive 
any  thing  but  what  was  corporeal,  though  of  the  most 
exquisite  subtilty:  but  what  was  immaterial,  appear- 
ed to  be  nothing.     And  here  I  seemed  incurable  in 

*  Every  human  soul  was  supposed  by  the  Manichees^to  have  in  it  a  mixture 
•f  the  good  and  the  evij  principle. 

f  A  very  natural  and  common  effect  of"  reasoning  pride.  When  a  man  at- 
tempts to  discover  and  adjust  religious  truth  by  leaning  to  his  own  understan- 
ding, he  frequently  finds  skepticiRm  the  sole  result  of  his  most  painful  investiga- 
tions ;  and  every  thing  appears  doubtful  to  him,  except  the  incompetency  of  fal- 
len man  to  understand  these  things,  and  the  propriety  of  seeking  a  new  nature 
and  a  spiritual  understanding  from  above.  If  the  errors  of  Manicheism  appear 
very  absurd,  there  are  other  modes  of  deviation  from  scripture  truth,  whiicb 
would  appear  no  less  so,  were  they  as  unfashionable  in  •»«•  times. 


254 

error.  I  did  not  conceive  it  possible,  that  a  good  Be- 
ing should  create  an  evil  one,  and  therefore,  chose  to 
admit  limits  to  the  infinite  Author  of  nature,  by  sup- 
posing him  to  be  controuled  by  an  independent  evil 
principle.  Yet,  though  my  ideas  were  material,  I 
could  not  bear  to  think  of  God  being  flesh.  That  was 
too  gross  and  low  in  my  apprehensions.  Thy  only 
begotten  Son  appeared  to  me  as  the  most  lucid  part 
of  thee  aiforded  for  our  salvation.  I  concluded  that 
such  a  nature  could  not  be  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
without  partaking  of  human  flesh,  which  I  thought 
must  pollute  it.  Hence  arose  my  fantastic  ideas  of 
JesuSjt  so  destructive  of  all  piety.  Thy  spiritual  chil- 
dren may  smile  at  me  with  charitable  sympathy,  if 
they  read  these  my  confessions  ;  such,  however,  were 
my  views,  indeed,  while  I  was  at  Cartha,ge,  the  dis* 
course  of  one  Helpidius  had  moved  me  in  some  de- 
gree, who  produced  from  the  New-Testament  several 
arguments  against  their  positions,  which  appeared  in- 
vincible ;  and  their  answer  appeared  to  me  to  be  w^ak, 
which  yet  they  did  not  deliver  openly,  but  in  secret  ; 
namely,  that  the  scriptures  of  the  New-Testament  had 
been  falsified  by  some,  who  desired  to  insert  Judaism 
into  Christianity,  while  they  themselves  produced  no 
uncoriiipted  copies.*  Still  did  I  pant  under  those 
masses  of  materiaiism.,  and  was  prevented  from  breath- 
ing the  simple  and  pure  air  of  thy  truth. 

Some  unexpected  disadvantages  in  the  way  of  my 
profession  laid  me  open  to  any  probable  offer  of  em^ 
ploy  in  other  parts  of  Italy.  From  Milan  a  requisi- 
tion was  made  to  Symmachus,  prefect  of  Rome,  losend 
a  professor  of  rhetoric  to  that  city.  By  the  interest  of 
my  Manichean  friends,  I  obtained  the  honor,   and 

j  The  Manichees,  like  all  other  heretics,  could  not  stand  before  the  scrip- 
tures. They  professedly  rejected  the  Old  Testament,  a.  belonging  to  the  ma- 
lignant principle  ;  and  when  they  were  pressed  witli  tJie  authority  of  the  New, 
as  corroborating  the  old,  they  pretended  the  New  was  adulterated.  Is  there  any 
new  thing  under  the  sun  ?  Did  not  Lord  BolUngbroke  set  up  the  authority  of 
St.  John  against  Paul  ?  Have  we  not  heard  of  some  parts  of  the  gospels  as  not 
genuine,  because  they  suit  not  Socinian  views  ?  Genuine  Christian  pi-incipleg, 
alone  will  bear  the  test,  nor  fear  the  scrutiny  of  the  whole  word  of  God. 

*  It  is  evident  that  this  sect  comprehended  ia  it  tke  foRdamentfil  eiTOFS  Qt' 

QieDocites. 


came  to  Milan.  There  I  waited  on  Ambrose,  t\iS 
bishop,  a  man  renowned  for  piety  through  the  world, 
and  who  then  ministered  the  bread  of  life  to  thy  peo* 
pie  with  much  zeal  and  eloquence.  The  man  of  God 
received  me  like  a  father,  and  I  conceived  an  affection 
for  him,  not  as  a  teacher  of  truth,  which  I  had  no  idea 
of  discovering  in  thy  church,  but  as  a  man  kind  to  me ; 
and  I  studiously  attended  his  leCtureSy  only  with  a  cu- 
rious desire  of  discovering  whether  fame  had  done 
justice  to  his  eloquence  or  not.  1  stood  indifferent 
and  fastidious  with  respect  to  his  matter,  and  at  the 
same  time  was  delighted  with  the  sweetness  of  his 
language,  more  learned  indeed,  but  less  soothing  and 
agreeable  than  that  of  Faustus.  In  their  thoughts  there 
was  no  comparison;  the  latter  erred  in  Manichean 
fallacies,  the  former  taught  salvation  in  the  most  sal- 
utary manner.  But  salvation  is  far  from  sinners,  such 
as  I  then  was,  and  yet  I  was  gradually  approaching  to 
it  and  knew  not.  As  I  now  despaired  of  finding  the 
Way  to  God,  I  had  no  concern  with  sentiments;  lan- 
guage alone  I  chose  to  regard.  But  the  ideas  which 
I  neglected  came  into  my  mind,  together  with  the 
words  with  which  I  was  pleased.  I  gradually  was 
brought  to  attend  to  the  doctrine  of  the  bishop.  I  found 
reason  to  rebuke  myself  for  the  hasty  conclusions  I  had 
ormed  of  the  perfectly  indefensible  nature  of  the  law 
and  the  prophets.  A  number  of  difficulties,  started 
upon  them  by  the  Manichees,  found  in  the  expositions 
of  Ambrose  a  satisfactory  solution.  The  possibility 
of  finding  truth  in  the  church  of  Christ  appeared;  and 
I  began  to  consider  by  what  arguments  I  might  con- 
vict Manicheism  of  falshood.  Could  I  have  formed 
an  idea  of  a  spiritual  substance,  their  whole  fabric  had 
been  overturned,  but  I  could  not.  Moreover  I  found 
the  philosophers  in  general  explained  the  system  of 
nature  better  than  the  Manichees.  It  seemed  shame- 
ful to  continue  in  connexion  with  a  sect  replete  with 
such  evident  absurdities,  that  I  could  not  but  prefer 
the  pagan  philosophers  to  them,  though  I  dared  not 
trust  these  with  the  healing  of  my  soul,  because  they 
were  without  the  saving  name  of  Christ.     In  conclu~ 


256 

»iOn,  I  determined  to  remain  a  catechumen  in  the 
church  recommended  to  me  by  my  parents,  till  I  saw 
my  way  more  clearly. 


BOOK  VL 

0  THOU !  my  hope  from  my  youth,  where  wast 
thou  ?  thou  madest  me  wiser  than  the  fowls  of  heaven  j 
yet  I  walked  through  darkness  and  slippery  places. 
My  mother  was  now  come  to  me,  courageous  through 
piety,  following  me  by  land  and  sea,  and  secure  of  thy 
favor  in  all  dangers.  She  found  me  very  hopeless 
with  respect  to  the  discovery  of  truth.  However, 
when  I  told  her  my  present  situation,  she  answered, 
that  she  believed  in  Christ,  that  before  she  left  this 
world,  she  should  see  me  a  sound  believer.  To  thee 
her  prayers  and  tears  were  still  more  copious,  that 
thou  wouldst  perfect  what  thou  hadst  begun,  and  with 
much  zeal  and  affection  she  attended  the  ministry  of 
Ambrose.  Him  she  loved  as  an  angel  of  God,  because 
she  understood  that  I  had  broken  off  from  Manichean 
connexions  through  his  means,  and  she  confidently 
expected  me  to  pass  from  sickness  to  health,  though 
with  a  critical  danger  in  the  interval. 

She  had  been  used  to  bring  bread  and  wine  for  the 
commemoration  of  the  saints ;  and  still  retaining  the 
African  custom,  she  was  prohibited  by  the  door-keep- 
er, understanding  that  the  bishop  had  forbidden  the 
practice.  Another  person  would  not  soon  have  been 
obeyed,  but  Ambrose  was  her  favorite,  and  was  him- 
self amazed  at  the  promptitude  of  her  obedience.  The 
reasons  of  the  prohibition  were,  the  fear  of  excess,  and 
the  danger  of  supersiiiion,  the  practice  itself  being 
very  similar  to  those  of  the  pagans.*  Instead  there- 
fore of  a  canister  full  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  she 
henceforward,  on  the  commemoration-days  of  the  mar- 

*  Here  is  a  striking  Instance  of  the  growth  of  pagan  superstition  in  the 
church.  The  ton-ent  was  strong,  a.ud  notwithstanding  oc  asionnl  checks  which 
it  received,  it  at  legntii  overspread  all  Christendom,  and  quite  obscured  th» 
light  of  the  gospel. 


g57 

tyrs,  gave  alms,  according  to  her  abilitj,  to  the  poor, 
and  received  the  Lord's  supper,  if  it  was  celebrated  on 
those  occasions.     Ambrose  himself  was  charmed  with 
the  fervor  of  her  piety,  and  the  araiableness  of  her 
good  works,  and  often   brake  out  in  his   preaching, 
when  he  saw  me,  congratulating  me  that  I  had  such  a 
mother,  little  knowing  what  sort  of  a  son  she  had,  who 
doubted  of  all  these  things,  and  even  apprehended  the 
way  of  life  to  be  impervious  to  man.     Nor  did  I  groan 
to  thee  in  prayer  for  help,  intent  only  on  study,  and 
restless  in  discussion  and  investigations.     In  a  secular 
view  Ambrose  himself  appeared  to  be  an  happy  man, 
revered  as  he  was  by  the  imperial  court ;  only  his  ce- 
libacy appeared  to  me  in  a  melancholy  light.     But 
what  hope  he  bore   within,  what  struggles  he  had 
against  the  temptations  of  grandeur,  what  was  his  real 
comfort  in  adversity,  his  hidden  strength  and  joy  de- 
rived from  the  bread  of  life,  of  these  things  I  could 
form  no  idea ;  for  I  had  no  experience  ;  nor  did  he 
know  the  fluctuations  of  my  soul,  nor  the  dangerous 
pit  in  which  I  was  enslaved.     It  was  out  of  my  power 
to  consult  him  as  I  could  wish,  surrounded  as  he  was 
with  crouds  of  persons,  whose  necessities  he  relieved. 
During  the  little  time  in  which  he  was  from  them,  (and 
the  time  was  but  little,)  he  either  refreshed  his  body 
with  food,  or  his  mind  with  reading.     Hence  I  had  no 
opportunity  to  unbosom  myself  to  him.     A  few  words 
of  conversation  sufficed  not.     I  expected  ia  vain  to 
jfind  him  at  leisure  for  a  long  conversation,*     I  profit- 
ed however  by  his  sermons.     Every  Lord's   Day  I 
heard  him  instructing  the  people,  and  I  was  more  and 
more  convinced  of  the  falsity  of  the  calumnies  which 
those  deceivers  had  invented  against  the  divine  books. 
And  when  I  found,  that  the  Mosaic  expression  of  man 
made  after  the  image  of  God  was  understood  by  no 
believer  to   imply,   that  God   was   in  human  form, 
though  I  still  could  form  no  idea  of  a  spiritual  sub- 
stance, I  was  glad  and  blushed  to  think  how  many 

•  Doubtless,  could  the  modesty  of  Augustine  have  prevailed  on  him  to  de- 
sire such  a  conference,  he  might  have  obtained  it.  And  what  a  bishop  then  was 
m  the  church  of  Christ  may  be  seen  in  Ambrose. 

2i 


£58 

years  t  had  falsely  accused  the  church,  instead  of  lear- 
ning by  careful  enquiry.* 

The  state  of  my  mind  was  now  something  altered  ; 
ashamed  of  past  miscarriages  and  delusions,  and  hence 
the  more  anxious  to  be  guided  right  for  the  time  to 
come*  I  was  completely  convinced  of  the  falshood 
of  the  many  things  I  had  once  uttered  with  so  much 
confidence.  I  was  pleased  to  find,  that  the  church  of 
Christ  was  plainly  free  from  the  monstrous  absurdity 
of  which  I  had  accused  her.  I  found  too,  that  thy 
holy  men  of  old  held  not  those  sentiments  with  which 
they  were  charged.  And  I  was  pleased  to  find  Am- 
brose very  diligently  commending  a  rule  to  his  people^ 
"  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  spirit  giveth  life  •,"{  when 
the  bishop,  removing  the  mystic  veil,  opened  to  us 
those  things,  which  according  to  the  letter  might  seem 
to  teach  perverseness :  what  he  said  was  agreeable  to 
me,  though  I  was  far  from  being  convinced  of  its 
truth. J  My  former  mistakes  and  blameable  rashness 
rendered  me  now  exceedinglj^  skeptical,  and  I  wanted 
the  fulle^it  intuitive  evidence.  By  faith,  indeed,  I  might 
have  been  healed.  But  having  experienced  a  bad 
physician,  I  now  dreaded  a  good  one.  By  believing 
alone  could  I  be  cured  ;  yet  for  fear  of  believing  false 
things  I  refused  to  be  healed,  resisting  thy  hands,  who 
hast  made  for  us  the  medicines  of  faith,  and  hast  sprin- 
kled them  over  the  diseases  of  the  world,  and  hast  at- 
tributed so  great  authority  to  them. 

I  could  not,  however,  but  prefer  the  general  doctrine 
of  the  church,  and  think  it  was  more  reasonable  to  en- 
join faith  in  subjects  incapable  of  demonstration,  than 

*  A  remarkable  instance  of  partiality  attended  with  a  remarkable  frankness 
of  confession.  Augustine  for  nine  years  believed  that  the  general  cimrch  held 
the  corporeal  form  of  the  Supreme  Being,  though  he  might  with  ease  have  learn- 
ed the  contrary  at  any  time.  But  heresy  in  all  ages  acts  in  the  same  dismgeit- 
UOU&  spirit. 

f  An  important  observation  surely !  abused  much  by  Origen  and  many  of  his 
followers,  to  fanciful  asd  capricious  purposes.  In  Augustine,  however,  the  dis- 
tinction between  letter  and  spirit  was  generally  made  commensurate  with  that 
between  Hesh  and  spirit,  and  in  effect  distinguished  seli-righteous  from  evangel 
ical  religioru 

^  It  would  be  well,  if  many  who  stumble  at  the  Old  Testament,  were  more 
convjiiced  of  their  own  ignorance  and  incompetency,  for  want  of  a  just  and  solid 
atw:aiEti!;;cs  with  its  typxal  nature  and  the  laws  of  interpreting  it. 


259 

to  require  the  belief  of  most  absurd  fables,  after  pre- 
tending to  promise  us  knowledge.     By  degrees,  thou 
Lord,  with  a  mild  and  merciful  hand  regulating  and 
composing  my  heart,  enabledst  me  to  consider  how 
many  things  I  believed  which  I  had  never  seen,  what 
credit  I  give  to  friends,  to  physicians,  to  many  others, 
without  which  the  common  affairs  of  life  could  never 
be  transacted;  also  how  firmly  I  believed  who  were 
my  parents,  though  I  could  not  possibly  have  any  de- 
monstration concerning  the  matter.     Thus  thou  per- 
suadest  me,  that  those  who  believed  thy  books  were 
not  to  be  condemned  of  credulity,  but  those  who  dis- 
believe them  were  to  be  condemned  for  unreasonable 
obstinacy,   especially  as  their  credibility  was  estab- 
lished by  the  great  authority  which  they,  had  obtain- 
ed throughout  the  world.     "How  do  you  know  that 
those  books  were  divinely  inspired  ?"  appeared  to  me 
now  a  question  implying  a  doubt  not  worthy  to  be  at- 
tended to.     For  amidst  all  the  contentiousness  of  phi- 
losophers which  had  so  much  agitated  my  mind,  I 
had  ever  preserved  the  belief  of  thy  existence  and  di- 
vine Providence.     Sometimes,  indeed,  this  belief  was 
stronger,  sometimes  weaker,  jet  it  never  left  me,  not- 
withstanding my  great  perplexity  concerning  thy  na-' 
ture,  or  the  way  of  approaching  thee.     As  we  are  then 
too  innrm  to  discover  truth  by  abstract  reasoning,  and 
therefore  need  the  authority  of  Divine  revelation,  I 
apprehended,  that  thou  wouldest  never  have  attributed 
such  high  authority  and  influence  to  the  scriptures 
through  the  world,  unless  this  had  been  the  appointed 
means  of  our  knowing  thee  and  seeking  thy  will ;  and 
now  the  absurdities,  which  the  literal  interpretation  of 
many  things  seemed  to  involve,  after  I  had  heard  a 
probable  exposition  of  several  of  them,  I  referred  to  the 
depth  of  mysteries ;  and  hence  the  authority  of  the 
books  appeared  more  venerable  and  more  credible,  at 
they  in  fact  lay  open  to  every  one's  view  and  yet  re- 
served the  dignity  of  their  secret  by  the  most  pro- 
found sentiments,  offering  themselves  to  all  in  a  lan- 
guage the  most  open  and  the  most  humble,  and  exer- 
cising the  attention  of  serious  souls  ;  so  that  they  re- 


260 

eeived  all  in  their  popular  bosom,  and  through  narrow 
holes  transmitted  only  a  few  to  thee,  though  many 
more  in  number,  than  they  would  do,  if  they  were  not 
recommended  by  such  high  authority,  and  did  not 
draw  in  the  multitude  by  the  garb  of  sacred  humility. 
I  considered  these  things,  and  thou  wast  present  with 
me  ;  1  sighed,  and  thou  heardest  me ;  I  fluctuated, 
and  thou  directedst  my  course  ;  I  went  along  the 
broad  way  of  the  world,  and  thou  didst  not  desert 
me.* 

My  heart  was  thirsting  after  honors,  profits,  and 
marriage,  and  thou  deridest  me.  In  these  lusts  I  suf- 
fered the  bitterest  difficulties ;  thou  being  so  much 
the  more  propitious,  the  less  thou  sufferedst  any  thing 
to  be  pleasant  to  me  which  was  not  thyself  See, 
Lord,  my  heart  Now  let  it  stick  close  to  thee,  which 
thou  hast  freed  from  the  tenacious  glue  of  death.  How 
miserable  was  I,  and  how  didst  thou  cause  me  to  feel 
my  misery  on  that  day,  when  I  was  preparing  to  recite 
a  panegyric  to  the  emperor,  in  which  there  were  many 
falshoods,  and  I  expected  applause,  even  from  those 
who  knew  them  to  be  falshoods,  when  my  heart 
brooded  over  its  anxieties,  and  passing  through  a  cer- 
tain street  of  Milan,  I  saw  a  poor  beggar,  I  suppose  at 
that  time  with  a  full  belly,  jocund  and  merry !  I  sigh- 
ed, and  spake  to  my  friends  who  were  with  me,  of  the 
many  pains  of  our  madness,  because  from  all  the  toils, 
which  with  so  much  labor  and  vexation  we  under- 
went, we  expected  only  that  same  rest  and  security, 
which  that  beggar  had  already  attained,  though  we 
were  uncertain,  whether  we  should  ever  reach  it.  In 
truth,  he  was  not  possessed  of  true  joy,  but  I,  by  the 

*■  We  have  seen  here  the  close  thoughts  of  an  original  thirker,  who  had  once 
as  strong  a  prejudice  as  any  against  scripture  truth,  owning  his  rashness  in  con- 
demning what  he  had  not  understood,  cohvinced  of  the  rationality  of  the  scrip- 
tures, after  he  had  in  some  measure  discovered  the  true  key  to  their  meaning, 
persuaded  of  their  divinity  from  their  provideiitiul  ^propagation  in  the  world, 
owning  the  unreasonableness  of  expecting  demonstration,  and  of  refusing  assent 
to  grounds  of  faith  such  as  determine  us  in  common  life,  spying  a  divine  beauty 
in  the  plainness  and  simplicity  of  their  language,  adapted  to  all  capacities,  and 
comprehending  at  length  the  necessity  of  a  serious  mind,  to  render  them  ef- 
fectual to  saving  purposes.  Skeptics  and  infidels  would  do  well  to  follow  him  in 
this  train  ot  thought :  they  need  not  be  ashamed  to  imitate  a  person  so  acute 
3nd  in^enioiis. 


261 

ambiguous  windings  of  art,  sought  it  in  a  more  deluso- 
ry way.  He,  however,  was  evidently  merry,  I  full  of 
anxiety  ;  he  at  his  ease,  I  full  of  fear.  Were  I  asked, 
whether  frame  of  mind  I  should  prefer,  I  should  with- 
out hesitation  choose  his.  Yet  if  I  were  asked,  wheth- 
er I  would  be  Augustine,  or  the  beggar,  I  should  say 
the  former.  How  perverse  was  this  ?  Much  to  this 
purpose  did  I  say  to  my  friends,  and  often  observed 
how  things  were  with  me,  and  1  found  myself  misera- 
ble, and  I  grieved,  and  doubled  that  misery.  And.  if 
any  thing  prosperous  smiled  upon  me,  I  was  backward 
to  lay  hold  of  it,  because  it  flew  away  almost  before  I 
could  lay  hold  of  it.* 

My  most  intimate  conversations  on  these  subjects 
w^ere  with  Alypius  and  Nebridius.  The  former,  my 
townsman,  had  studied  under  me  both  at  Tagasta  and 
at  Carthage,  and  we  were  very  dear  to  each  other.  The 
torrent  of  fashion  at  the  latter  place,  hurried  him  into 
the  Circensian  games,  of  which  he  became  extrava- 
gantly fond.  I  was  vexed  to  see  him  give  into  a  taste 
so  destructive  of  all  sobriety  and  prudence  in  youth, 
and  cannot  but  take  notice  of  the  providential  manner, 
in  which  he  was  delivered.  While  I  was  one  day  ex- 
pounding in  my  school  at  Carthage,  an  allusion  to 
the  Circensian  games  occurred  as  proper  to  illustrate 
my  subject,  on  which  occasion  I  severely  censured 
those  who  were  fond  of  that  madness.  I  meant  noth- 
ing for  Alypius  ;  but  thou.  Lord,  who  hadst  designed 
him  for  a  minister  of  thy  w^ord,  and  who  wouldest  make 
it  manifest,  that  his  correction  should  be  thy  own 
w^ork,  infixedst  a  deep  sting  of  conviction  into  his 
heart;  he  believed  that  I  spake  it  on  his  account,  lov- 
ed me  the  more  for  it,  and  shook  off  the  Circensian 
follies.  But  he  was  afterwards  involved  in  Manicheism 
with  me,  deceived  by  the  appearance  of  good.  After- 
wards he  came  to  Rome,  to  learn  the  law,  and  there 
was  ensnared  with  a  new  evil,  a  fondness  for  the  bar- 
barous sports  of  gladiators,  to  which  he  had  had  a 

*  A  lively  picture  of  human  vanity,  perfectly  agreeable  to  the  whole  tenor  of 
EccLxsiASTEs,  and  evidencing  the  distress  of  those  in  high  life  to  be  equal  to 
that  of  those  in  loW  at  least  *"!  Ambition  receives  ho  cure  from  the  review,  till 
the  man  knows  what  is  better- 


262 

strong  aversion.     Some  friends  of  his  carried  him  t#, 
them  by  force,  while  he  declared  with  great  confi- 
dence, that  his  mind  and  eyes  should  still  be  alienated 
from   those   spectacles.     For  a  while  he   closed  his 
eyes  with  great  resolution,  till  on  a  certain  occasion, 
when  the  whole  house  rang  with  shouting,  overcome 
by  curiosity,  he  opened  his  eyes  to  see  what  was  the 
matter.     Beholding  a  gladiator  wounded,  on  the  sight 
of  the  blood,  he  was  inebriated  with  the  sanguinary 
pleasure.     He  gazed,  he  shouted,  he  was  inflamed,  he 
carried  away  with  him  the  madness,  which  stimulated 
h'lm  to  repeat  his  visits;  he  became  enamoured  of  the 
sports,  even  more  than  those,  who  had  dragged  him 
thither  against  his  will,  and  seduced  others.     Thence 
thou  with  a  strong  and  merciful  hand  recoveredst  him 
at  length,  but  long  after,  and  taughtest  him  to  put  his 
confidence  not  in  himself,  but  in  thee.*     On  another 
occasion,  Alypius  was  apprehended  as  a  thief,  and  cir- 
cumstances seemed  to  tell  so  much  against  him,  that 
it  was  by  a  particular  providence  his  innocence  was 
cleared.     But  he  was  to  be  a  dispenser  of  thy  word, 
an  examiner  of  many  causes  in  thy  church,  and  he 
learnt  caution  and  wisdom  from  this  event.     Him  I 
found  at  Rome,  and  he  removed   with  me  to  Milan, 
and  practised  in  the  law  with  uncommon  uprightness 
and  integrity.     With  me  he  was  uncertain,  with  res- 
pect to  his  plan  of  religion  and  the  way  of  happiness. 
My  friend  Nebridius  also  left  a  good  paternal  estate 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Carthage,  for  the  sake  of  en- 
joying my  company  ;  and  we  three  were  panting  after 
happiness,  tilltliou  shouldest  give  us  meat  in  due  sea- 
son ;  and  amidst  all  the  bitterness  which  attended  our 
worldly  concerns,   while  we  were  v^ishiug  to  see  the 
end  of  these  things,  we  found  ourselves  in  darkness, 
and  we  said  with  sighs,  how  long  ?  yet  we  still  follow- 
ed objects  with  which  we  were  dissatisfied,  because 
we  knew  nothing  better  to  substitute  in  their  room. 

*It  is  obvious  to  observe  hence  the  folly  of  self-confidence,  and  the  bewitching 
power  of  temptation  over  so  weak  and  corrupt  a  creature  as  man.  Many  who 
would  deem  it  impossible  that  they  should  enter  with  spirit  into  the  obscenity 
of  the  stage,  or  the  cruelties  of  the  slave-trade,  by  a  little  iftdalgence  may  60#n 
beceme  what  beforehand  they  would  abhor. 


2Q3 

As  to  myself  in  particular,  I  reviewed  attentivelj 
how  long  I  had  been  in  pursuit  of  the  true  wisdom, 
with  a  determination  to  give  up  secular  pursuits  in  case 
of  success.  I  had  begun  at  nineteen,  and  I  was  now 
in  my  thirtieth  year,  still  miserable,  anxious,  procras- 
tinating, fed  with  tantalizing  hopes,  solicited  in  my 
conscience  to  set  apart  a  portion  of  time  each  day  for. 
the  care  of  my  soul.  "  Your  mornings  are  for  your 
pupils  :  why  do  not  you  employ  to  serious  purpose  the 
afternoons :  but  then  what  time  shall  I  have  to  attend 
the  levees  of  the  great,  and  to  unbend  my  mind  with 
necessary  relaxation  ?  What  then,  if  death  should  sud- 
denly seize  you,  and  judgment  overtake  you  unpre- 
pared ?  Yet,  on  the  other  side,  what  if  death  itself  be 
the  extinction  of  my  being  ?  But  far  be  from  my  soul 
the  idea.  God  would  never  have  given  such  high 
proofs  of  credibility  to  Christianity,  nor  have  shewn 
himself  so  marveUously  among  men,  if  the  life  of  the 
soul  be  consumed  with  the  death  of  the  body.  Why 
then  do  not  I  give  myself  wholly  to  God?  But  do  not 
be  in  too  great  a  hurry.  You  have  friends  of  conse- 
quence, by  whom  you  may  rise  in  the  world !" 

In  such  an  agitation  of  mind  as  this  did  I  live,  seekr 
ing  happiness,  and  yet  flying  from  it.  To  be  divorc- 
ed from  the  enjoyments  of  the  world  I  could  not  bear, 
particularly  from  female  society  ;  and  as  I  had  no  idea 
of  acquiring  continericy  but  by  my  own  strength,  I 
was  a  stranger  to  the  way  of  prayer  and  divine  supply 
of  grace.  Thou,  Lord,  wilt  give,  if  we  solicit  thine 
ears  with  internal  groaning,  and  in  solid  faith  cast  our 
care  on  thee.  My  mother  was  solicitous  and  impor- 
tunate for  my  being  married,  that  I  might  in  that  state 
receive  baptism.  And  I  agreed  to  marry  a  young  per- 
son, who  was  at  present  too  young ;  as  she  was  rLgree- 
able  to  me,  I  consented  to  wait  alm.ost  two  years. — 
During  this  interval  a  number  of  us,  about  ten  in  all, 
formed  a  scheme  of  living  in  common  in  a  society 
separate  from  the  world,  in  which  a  townsman  of  mine 
Romanianus,  a  man  of  considerable  opulence  was  par- 
ticularly earnest.  But  some  of  us  being  married  men, 
and  others  desirous  of  becoming  so,  the  scheme  came 


264 

to  notliing*  Thou  deridest  our  plans,  and  preparedst 
thy  own,  meaning  to  give  us  food  in  due  season,  and 
to  open  thine  hand,  and  fill  our  souls  with  blessedness. 
In  the  mean  time  my  sins  were  multiplied,  and  the 
woman  with  whom  I  had  cohabited,  returning  into 
Africa  under  a  vow  of  never  more  being  acquainted 
with  our  sex,  and  leaving  v/ith  me  a  natural  son  which 
1  had  by  her,  I,  impatient  of  the  delay,  took  another 
Woman  in  her  room.  Praise  and  glory  be  to  thee,  O 
Fountain  of  mercies,  I  became  more  miserable,  and 
thou  approachedst  nearer.  Thou  wast  going  to  snatch 
me  out  of  the  mire  of  pollution,  and  I  knew  it  not. — 
The  fear  of  death  and  future  judgment  was  the  check 
which  restrained  me.  This  had  never  left  me  amidst 
the  variety  of  opinions  with  which  I  was  agitated,  and 
I  owned  to  Alypius  and  Nebridius,  that  the  Epicurean 
doctrine  would  have  had  the  preference  in  my  judg- 
ment, could  1  have  fallen  in  with  Epicurus'  idea  of  the 
annihilation  of  the  man  at  death  ;  and  I  inquired  why 
we  might  not  be  happy,  if  we  were  immortal,  and  lived 
in  a  perpetual  state  of  voluptuousness  without  any  fear 
of  losing  it,  ignorant  as  1  was  of  the  misery  of  being 
so  drenched  in  carnality,  as  not  to  see  the  excellency 
of  embracing  goodness  itself  for  its  own  sake.  1  did 
not  consider,  that  I  conferred  on  these  base  topics 
with  friends  whom  I  loved,  and  v.^as  incapable  of  tast- 
ing pleasure,  even  according  to  the  carnal  ideas  I  th^-n 
had  of  pleasure  without  friends.* 

O  my  serpentine  ways !  Wo  to  the  soul  which 
presumed,  if  it  departed  from  thee,  that  it  should  find 
any  thing  better.  I  turned  backward  and  forward  on 
my  sides,  my  back,  and  my  belly  ;  and  all  things  were 
hard,  and  thou  alone  my  rest,  and  lo  !  thou  comest  and 
freest  us  from  our  miserable  delusions,  and  placest  us 
in  thy  way,  and  comfcrtest  us,  and  say  est,  "  Run,  and 
I  will  bear  you,  I  will  carry  you  through,  and  bear  you 
still." 

*  A  strong  intimation,  tliat  happiness  consists  in  love,  or  friendship.  Whence 
the  pleas' I  re  of  friendship  with  Jesns,  an  A'.mig'hty,  aM-Mim-ient  ti'iend,  mnde 
mvj<i  f  )r  I'.s,  and  sy  tnpathizii"aj  with  us,  appears  to  give  us  tiic  just  and  adequate 
idea  of  bliss^ 


265 

BOOK  VII. 

And  now  the  older  I  grew,  the  more  defiled  was  I 
with  vanity,  still  destitute  of  the  spiritual  idea  of  God  ; 
not  conceiving  however  of  thee,  O  Lord,  as  existing 
in  human  form,  an  error  of  which  I  now  saw,  I  had 
unjustly  accused  the  catholic  church,  but  still  viewing 
thee  as  an  object  of  sense  however  refined ;  and  when 
I  removed  the  ideas  of  space  and  quantity,  thou  seem- 
edst  to  be  nothing  at  all.  For  thou  hadst  not  yet  illu- 
minated my  darkness.  The  arguments  of  my  friend 
Nebridius,  appeared  to  me  conclusive  against  the  Ma- 
nichean  idea  of  an  independent  evil  principle  in  nature. 
I  was  grown  firm  in  the  belief,  that  in  the  Lord  is 
nothing  corruptible,  mutable,  ot  in  any  sense  imper- 
fect ;  that  evil  must  not  be  imputed  to  him,  in  order 
that  we  may  clear  ourselves  of  blame  with  the  Mani- 
chees.  Still,  however,  a  question  distressed  me,  how 
came  evil  into  being  at  all  ?  admitting  that  it  lies  in 
the  will  of  man,  that  the  distinction  between  a  natural 
and  moral  inability  is  real  and  just,  and  that  the  for- 
mer is  not  the  proper  subject  of  blame  as  the  latter  is, 
gtill  I  inquired,  who  inserted  in  me  this  bitter  plant, 
when  I  was  made  by  my  God  of  infinite  sweetness  ?  I 
inquired,  whence  came  evil,  and  I  saw  not  the  evil 
which  was  in  my  investigations.  I  stated  the  great  dif- 
ficulty in  various  lights,  and  it  still  appeared  as  inex- 
plicable as  ever.  The  faith,  however,  of  Christ  our 
Lord  and  Savior  remained  firm  with  me,  rude  and  un- 
formed indeed;  yet  my  mind  forsook  it  not,  and  was 
imbibing  it  daily  more  and  more.* 

From  the  vain  science  of  astrology  also,  v^^hich  I  had 
cultivated  with  obstinacy,  I  was  delivered,  partly  by 
the  reasonings  of  my  excellent  friend  Nebridius,  and 

*  I  have  endeavored  to  compress  the  author's  accounts  of  his  difficulties  in 
two  questions,  of  the  substance  of  God  and  of  the  origin  of  evil,  jpto  a  small 
compass,  not  thinking  it  iieedful  to  translate  them  at  large.  Manicheism  was 
the  cause  of  his;trouble  in  regard  to  the  former.  The  latter  is  in  all  ages  a  nat- 
ural temptation  to  our  proud  minds,  and  we  are  slow  to  learn  to  answer  it  with 
St.  Paul,  "  Nay  but,  O  man,  who  art  thou  that  repliest  against  God  i"'  Rom.  ix. 
JIumilily  will  end  the  subject  there ;  and  pride  is  not  to  he  satisfied  by  any  in- 
Vestigationa. 


266 

partly  by  a  story  which  I  heard  of  a  master  and  slave 
born  at  the. same  point  of  time,  whose  diflferent  for- 
tunes in  life  appeared  to  be  a  sufficient  confutation  of 
all  predictions  by  the  stars  ;t  and  the  case  of  Esau  and 
Jacob  in  holy  writ  illustrated  the  same  thing.  But  it 
was  thou,  and  thou  only,  who  recalledst  me  from  the 
death  of  all  error,  O  thou  Life  that  knowest  not  death, 
and  thou  Wisdom  who  illuminatest  indigent  minds.— 
Thou  brakest  this  bond  for  me ;  still  was  I  seeking 
whence  comes  evil  ?  Yet,  by  all  the  fluctuations  of 
thought  thou  didst  not  suffer  me  to  be  seduced 
from  the  faith  of  thy  existence,  of  thy  perfections,  of 
thy  providence,  or  to  doubt  that  in  Christ  thy  Son 
and  in  the  scriptures  thou  hast  laid  down  the  way  of 
human  salvation.  What  were  the  groanings,  the  la- 
bors of  my  heart!  While  I  silently  enquired,  distressed 
and  confounded,  thou  knewest  the  whole,  thou  knew- 
est  what  I  suffered,  and  no  man  whatever,  not  my 
most  intimate  friends,  could  know,  by  any  relation 
which  I  could  give,  the  bitterness  of  my  soul.  My 
folly  was,  to  look  for  a  local,  external  happiness.  No 
such  was  found  to  receive  me.  By  the  original  digni- 
ty of  my  nature,  I  was  above  all  sensual  objects,  infe- 
rior to  thee,  and  thou,  my  true  joy,  madest  me  subject 
to  thyself,  and  subjectedst  to  me  the  works  of  thy 
hands.  This  was  the  middle  region  of  health,  in 
which  I  might  serve  thee  and  rule  the  body.  But 
I  proudly  rose  up  against  thee,  and  was  justly  pun- 
ished, by  being  enslaved  to  those  things  which  should 
have  been  my  subjects;  they  gave  me  no  respite 
nor  rest.  My  pride  separated  me  from  thee,  and 
closed  my  eyes  with  its  own  tumor.  But  thou.  Lord, 
remainest  for  ever,  and  retainest  not  anger  for  ever, 
thou  pitiest  us  and  rememberest  that  we  are  dust  and 
ashes.  It  pleased  thee  to  remove  my  deformities,  and 
by  internal  incentives  thou  agitatedst  me  that  I  might 
be  impatient  till  thou  madest  thyself  assuredly  known 

f  Few  men  have  candor  enough  to  put  themselves  in  the  places  and  scenes 
of  others.  Nothing  is  more  cei'tain  than  this,  tliat  Augustine  and  Melancthon 
were  men  of  extraordinary  understanding ;  both  however  were  addicted  to  asr 
trology  and  absurdity,  which  even  the  weakest  in  our  age  escape.  Such  is  the 
difference  of  the  tim'gs  I 


%1 

lo  i^e  by  internal  illumination.  The  morbid  tumors' 
of  my  mind  were  gradually  lesseningunder  thy  secret 
medicinal  hand,  and  the  eyes  of  my  understanding, 
darkened  and  confounded  as  they  were,  by  the  sharp 
eye-salve  of  salutary  pains  w^ere  healing  day  by  day. 

And  first,  as  thou  wouldest  shew  me  how  thou  re- 
sistest  the  proud,  and  givest  grace  to  the  humble  ;  and 
how  great  thy  mercy  is  sheAvn  to  be  in  the  way  of  hu 
mility;thou  procuredst  for  me,  by  means  of  a  person 
highly  inflated  with  philosophical  pride,  some  of  the 
books  of  Plato  translated  into  Latin,  in  which  I  read 
passages  concerning  the  Divine  Word,  similar  to  those 
in  the  first  chapter  of  St.  John's  gospel ;  in  which  his 
eternal  Divinity  was  exhibited,  but  not  his  incarnation, 
his  atonement,  his  humiliation,  and  glorification  of  his 
human  nature.  For  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from 
the  wise  and  prudent,  and  revealed  them  to  babes ; 
that  men  might  come  to  thee  weary  and  heavy  ladeuj 
and  that  thou  mightest  refresh  them;  thou  who  art 
meek  and  lowly  in  heart,  who  directest  the  meek  in 
judgment,  and  teachest  the  gentle  tliy  ways,  seeing  our 
low  estate  and  forgiving  all  our  sins.  This  is  a  knowl- 
edge not  to  be  obtained,  while  men  are  lifted  up  by 
the  pomp  and  grandeur  of  what  appears  to  them  a 
sublimer  doctrine.  Thus  did  I  begin  to  form  better 
views  of  the  divine  nature,  even  from  Plato's  wri- 
tings, as  thy  people  of  old  spoiled  the  Egyptians  of 
their  gold,  because,  whatever  good  there  is  in  any 
thing,  is  all  thy  own,  and  at  the  same  time  I  was  ena- 
bled to  escape  the  evil  which  was  in  those  books,  and 
not  to  attend  to  the  idols  of  Egypt. 

However,  I  was  hence  admonished  to  retire  into 
myself  under  thy  gLiidance,  and  I  was  enabled  to  do  it, 
because  thou  art  my  helper.  I  entered  and  saw  with 
the  eye  of  my  mind  the  immutable  light  of  the  Lord, 
perfectly  distinct  from  sensible  light,  not  only  in  de- 
gree, but  in  kind.  Nor  w^as  it  in  the  same  manner 
above  my  mind,  that  oil  is  above  water,  or  as  heaven 
is  above  earth,  but  superior,  because  he  made  me,  and 


^63^ 

I  was  inferior,  because  made  by  him.*  He  who 
knows  truth,  knows  this  light,  and  he  who  knows  it, 
knows  eternity.  Love  knows  it.  O  ^eternal  Truth, 
true  Love,  and  loving  Eternity !  Thou  art  my  God, 
I  pant  after  thee  day  and  night.  And  when  I  first 
knew  thee,  thou  tookest  me  that  I  might  see  that  "  to 
be"  which  I  saw,  and  that  I  who  saw,  "  as  yet  was 
not."  Thou  impressedst  repeatedly  my  infirm  sight, 
thou  shinedst  on  me  vehemently,  and  I  trembled  with 
love  and  horror,  and  I  found  that  I  was  far  from  thee 
in  a  region  of  dissimilitude,  as  if  I  heard  thy  voice 
from  on  high,  "  1  am  the  food  of  those  that  are  full  of 
age,  grow  and  thou  shalt  eat  me.'^  Nor  shalt  thou; 
change  me  into  thyself  but  shalt  thyself  be  changed 
into  me.  And  I  said,  can  God  be  nothing,  since  he 
is  neither  difiused  through  finite  nor  infinite  space  ? 
And  thou  criedst  from  afar,  "  I  am,  that  I  am,"t  and 
I  heard  with  my  heart  and  could  not  doubt.  Nay,  I 
should  sooner  doubt  my  own  existence,  than  that  that 
is  not  truth  which  is  understood  by  the  things  that 
were  made, 

I  now  began  to  understand,  that  every  creature  of 
thine  hand  is  in  its  nature  good,  and  that  universal  na- 
ture is  justly  called  upon  to  praise  the  Lord  for  his 
goodness.*  The  evil  which  1  sought  after  has  no  pos- 
itive existence  ;  were  it  a  substance,  it  would  be  good^ 
because  every  thing  individually,  as  well  as  all  things 
collectively,  are  good.  Evil  appeared  to  be  a  want  of 
agreement  in  some  parts  to  others.  My  opinion  of 
the  two  independent  principles,  in  order  to  account 
for  the  origin  of  evil,  was  without  Foundation.  Evil  is 
not  a  thing  to  be  created  ;  let  good  things  only  forsake 
their  just  place,  office,  and  order ;  and  then,  though 
all  be  good  in  their  nature,  evil,  which  is  only  a  pri- 
vative, abounds,  and  produces  positive  misery.     I  as- 

*  He  hiad  been  long  corrupted  by  the  atheistic  ;i?iews  which  he  had  leamed 
from  the  Manichees,  and  no  wonder  that  he  now  found  it  so  difficult  to  conceive 
aright  of  God.  There  appears  something  divinely  spiritual  in  the  manner  of  hia 
deliverance.  That  the  Platonic  books  also  should  give  the  first  occasion  is  very 
remarkable ;  though  I  apprehend  the  Latin  translation  which  he  saw,  had  im- 
proved  on  Plato,  by  the  mixture  of  something  scriptural,  according  to  the  man- 
Jiw  of  the  Ammonian  philosophers. 

t  Esodus  iii.  *  Paalm  cslviii. 


ted  what  was  iniquity,  and  I  found  it  to  be  no  suH-^ 
stance,  but  a  perversity  of  the  will  which  decMnes 
from  thee,  the  Supreme  Substance,  to  lower  things, 
and  casts  away  its  internal  excellencies,  and  swells 
with  pride  externally.f 

And  I  wondered  that  I  now  began  to  have  a  desire 
after  thee,  and  no  longer  took  a  fantasm  for  thee.  I  was 
not  urgent  to  enjoy  thee,  my  God,  for  though  I  was 
hurried  toward  thee  by  thy  beauty,  I  was  presently 
carried  downward  from  thee  by  my  own  weight,  and 
I  could  no  longer  sin  without  groaning;  the  weight 
was  carnal  habit.  The  memory  of  thee  was  with  me, 
and  I  did  not  doubt  of  the  reality  of  that  divine  essence 
to  which  I  should  adhere,  but  of  myself  being  ever 
brought  into  a  state  of  spiritual  existence.  I  saw  thy 
invisible  things  by  the  things  which  were  made,  but 
I  could  not  fix  my  attention  to  thee ;  my  corruption 
exerting  itself,  I  returned  to  my  usual  habits,  but  I 
could  not  shake  off  the  fragrance  of  memory,  smelling 
the  true  good,  regretting  the  loss,  and  impotent  to  taste 
and  enjoy.J 

1  now  sought  the  way  of  obtaining  strength  to  enjoy 
thee,  and  found  it  not,  till  I  embraced  the  Mediator 
between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  wtio  is 
ABOVE  ALL,  GoD  BLESSED  FOR  EVER,*  Calling  and  say- 
ing I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life.  For  the 
word  was  made  flesh,  that  thy  wisdom  might  suckle 
our  infancy.  But  I  did  not  yet  in  humility  hold  the 
humble  Jesus  my  Lord,  nor  know  the  mysterious  pow- 
er of  his  weakness,  that  he  might  humble,  nourish,  and 
at  length  exalt  heavy  laden  souls.  Far  other  thoughts 
had  I  conceived  of  Christ,  I  had  viewed  him  only  as  a 

f  Perhaps  a  more  just  account  of  the  manner  in  which  evil  is  produced  caa 
scarce  be  given  ;  it  is  certainly  well  calculated  to  confute  the  principles  of  Man - 
icheism. 

^  In  many  true  converts  this  was  their  state  exact]}',  while  God  was  turning 
them  from  darkness  to  light.  Such  a  sense  of  God,  as  never  before  was  known, 
is  attained,  sufficient  to  conquer  tlie  false  and  injurious  thoughts  of  him  vvliioh 
had  been  before  Imbibed,  be  ihey  what  they  mny.  But  the  man  feels  his  inipov 
tence  with  respect  to  good,  and'he  must,  with  Augustine,  struggle  and  eudiive 
for  a  time,  till  the  sti'ength  of  Jesus  is  perfected  in  his  weakness. 

*  Here  is  a  clear  testimony  to  the  authenticity  and  genuine  hiterpretation  or 
that  remarkable  text,  Rom.  ix.  5,  the  light  of  which  Ivas  been  so  peciilisu:ly  of- 
iensive  to  those,  whom  fiwhionable  heresies  in  our  age  have  darkened; 


S70 

man  of  unequalled  wisdom.  But,  of  the  mysteiy  of 
the  word  made  flesh,  I  had  not  formed  the  least  sus- 
picion. Only  I  concluded  from  the  things  written  of 
him,  that  he  must  have  had  a  human  soul.  Alypius 
indeed  had  conceived,  that  the  catholic  faith  denied 
bim  the  spirit  of  a  man,  and  was  a  longer  time  preju- 
diced against  the  truth,  because  he  confounded  the 
church  with  the  Apollinarian  heresy.  As  to  myself, 
1  was  not  till  sometim.e  after  taught  to  distinguish  the 
truth  from  the  opinion  of  Photinus;t  but  there  must 
be  heresies,  that  they  who  are  of  the  truth  may  be 
made  manifest. 

But  when  by  reading  the  Platonic  books,  I  began  to 
Conceive  of  the  immaterial,  infinite  Supreme,  I  talked 
of  these  things  like  a  person  of  experience,  but  was 
perishing,  because  void  of  Christ.  I  desired  to  appear 
wise,  was  puffed  up  with  knowledge,  and  wept  not. 
Love,  on  the  foundation  of  humility,  which  is  Christ 
Jesus,  was  to  me  unknown.  The  books  of  Plato  knew 
not  this;  still  would  I  remark  the  providence  of  my 
God  in  leading  me  to  study  them,  before  I  searched 
the  scriptures,  that  I  might  remember,  how  1  had  been 
alTected  by  them,  and  when  afterwards  my  wounds 
should  be  healed  by  thy  hand  through  the  scriptures, 
1  might  distinguish  the  difference  between  presump- 
tion and  confession,  between  those  who  see  whither 
we  ought  to  go,  without  knoAving  the  means,  and  those 
who  see  the  way  itself  leading  to  the  actual  inheri- 
tance. Had  I  been  informed  at  first  by  thy  scriptures, 
and  thou  hadst  endeared  thyself  to  me  in  their  famil- 
iarity, an  after-acquaintance  with  Plato  might  either 
have  shaken  my  faith,  or  raised  in  me  an  undue  esti- 
mation of  the  worth  of  his  writings. 

With  eagerness,  therefore,  I  took  up  the  volume  of 
inspiration,*  and  particularly  the'  apostle  Paul,  and 
those  questions  in  which  he  once  had  seemed  incon- 
sistent with  himself,  and  the  law,  and  the  prophets, 

■\  Which  seems  to  have  been  the  sarr.e  v,'ith  SabellJatusm. 

"  It  may  be  remarked  here,  how  depraved  the  taste  of  man  is,  and  how  much 
andhiw  long  he  wiU  sufft;r  before  lie  give  himsell' simply  to  the  instruction  ef 
<3od's  own  words. 


271 

were  now  no  more.  There  now  appeared  one  uniform 
tenor  of  godliness,  and  I  learnt  to  rejoice  with  trem- 
bling, and  I  took  up  the  book,  and  found  whatever 
truth  I  had  read  there,  is  said  with  this  recommenda- 
tion of  thy  grace,  that  he  who  sees  should  not  so  glo- 
ry AS  IF    HE  HAD    NOT    RECEIVED,    not  Oulj  that  whicll 

he  sees,  but  the  power  of  seeing  itself.f  For  what  hath 
he,  which  he  hath  not  received  ?  And  he  who  cannot 
eee  afar,  should  however  walk  in  the  way,  by  which 
he  may  come,  see,  and  lay  hold.  For  though  he  be 
delighted  with  the  law  of  god  m  the  inward  man^ 

YET  what  shall  HE  DO  WITH  THE  OTHER  LAW  IN  HIS 
MEMBERS  WARRING  AGAINST  THE  LAW  OF  HIS  MIND, 
AND  BRINGING  HIM  INTO  CAPTIVITY  TO  THE  LAW  OF  SIN^ 

WHICH  IS  IN  HIS  MEMBERS  ?t  For  thou,  Lord,  art  just, 
but  we  have  sinned  and  dealt  wickedly,  and  thy  hand 
is  heavy  upon  us,  and  we  are  justly  delivered  up  to 
the  power  of  the  old  sinner  who  has  the  powder  of 
death,  because  he  persuaded  us  to  follow  his  will,  by 
which  he  did  not  stand  in  the  truth.  Who  shall  de- 
liver us  from  the  body  of  this  death,  but  thy  grace 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  in  whom  the  prince 
of  this  world  could  find  nothing  worthy  of  death,  and 
who  by  his  death  blotted  out  the  hand  writing  that 
was  against  us  ?  The  Platonic  books  had  nothing  of 
this,  nor  the  face  of  piety,  the  tears  of  confession,  the 
sacrifice  of  a  troubled  spirit,  a  broken  and  contrite 
heart,  salvation,  the  spouse,  the  holy  city,  the  earnest 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  cup  of  our  redemption.  None 
there  hear,  "Come  unto  me  all  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest."  It  is  one  thing 
to  see  a  land  of  peace  at  a  distance,  with  no  practica- 
bihty  of  attaining  it,  and  another  to  pursue  the  right 
road  towards  it  under  the  care  of  the  heavenly  Com- 
mander, who  made  the  road  for  your  use.  I  was  won- 
derfully affected  with  these  views,  while  I  read  the 
LEAST  OF  THINE  APOSTLES,  and  I  coiisidercd  thy  works 
and  trembled. 

'^  f  He  means  th£  inestimable  privilege  of  spirilual  undefstandlng,  through  his 
want  of  which  St.  Paul  hadlong  appeared  to  him  contradictory,  confused,  and 
disgusting.  He  is  well  qualified  to  recommend  to  oUiers  the  value  of  divine 
teaching,  who  like  Augustine,  is  experiencing  it  in  himself.  Nolhin|f  teaches 
humility  like  such  experience. 

f  Rom.  vii. 


27f 


BOOK  VIII. 

All  my  bones  shall,  say,  lord,  who  is  like  un- 
to THEE  ?  thou  hast  broken  my  bonds  in  sunder.  How 
thou  brakest  them,  I  will  relate,  and  all  who  worship 
thee,  when  they  hear  these  things,  shall  bless  the  Lord. 
Though  now  confirmed  in  my  doctrinal  views,  my 
heart  was  yet  uncleansed;  I  approved  of  the  Savior, 
but  liked  not  his  narrow  way,  and  thou  inspiredst  me 
with  a  desire  of  going  to  Simplician,  an  aged,  experi- 
enced christian  even  from  his  youth,  who  seemed  ca- 
pable of  instructing  me  in  my  present  fluctuations. — ' 
My  desires  no  longer  being  inflamed  with  the  hope  of 
honor  and  money,  I  was  displeased  with  the  servitude 
of  the  world  in  which  I  lived.  Thy  sweetness  was 
now  more  agreeable  in  mine  eyes ;  but  another  tie 
still  detained  me  in  which  I  had  permission  indeed  in 
?i  legal  way,  though  exhorted  to  the  higher  and  nobler 
practice  of  celibacy.*  I  had  heard  from  the  mouth 
of  truth,  that  there  are    eunuchs,   who   have    made 

THEMSELVES  EUNUCHS  FOR  THE  KINGDOM  OF  HEAVEN*^ 
gAKE. 

I  went  then  to  Simplician,  the  spiritual  father  of 
bishop  Ambrose  himself,  who  loved  him  as  his  father. 
I  explained  to  him  my  religious  situation.  When  I 
was  relating,  that  I  had  read  some  Platonic  books 
translated  by  Victorinus  a  Roman  rhetorician,  who 
had  died  a  christian,  he  congratulated  me  on  having 
met  with  that  philosopher  rather  than  any  of  the  rest ; 
because  when  they  are  full  of  fallacy,  in  him  intima^ 
tions  are  given  of  God  and  of  his  word.f  Then  for 
my  practical  instiiiction,  he  gave  me  the  narrative  of 
the  conversion  of  Victorinus,  with  whom  he  had  been 
intimate  at  Rome.  Thy  grace  was  indeed  admirable 
in  that  convert.  He  was  a  man  of  great  learning,  far 
advanced  in  life,  well  skilled  in  all  liberal  knowledge  ; 

*  Corinthians  viL 

f  Here  I  apprehend  is  a  proof  of  the  decay  of  christian  taste  in  the  church 
at  tiiat  tiiTift,  the  consequence  of  Ammonianism  and  Origenism,  namely,  a  dispo- 
eitinn  to  find  «n  Plato  what  he  has  not.  ^Y hat  communication  hath  the  templs 
of  God  with  idols  ? 


he  had  read,  criticised,  and  ilhistrated  many  philoso- 
phers ;  he  had  taught  many  illustrious  senators ;  had 
been  honored  by  a  statue  erected  in  the  Roman  fo- 
rum, as  a  reward  of  his  magisterial  labors  ;  and  even 
to  his  old  age  was  a  worshipper  of  idols,  and  a  partaker 
of  all  the  rites,  to  which  almost  the  whole  Roman  nobi- 
lity at  that  time  were  addicted ;  moreover  he  had,  ma- 
ny years,  defended  the  monstrous  and  absurd  objects 
of  worship,  to  which  the  common  people  had  been  ac- 
customed. But  now  he  was  not  ashamed  to  become 
a  child  of  thy  Christ,  an  infant  of  thy  fountain,  with 
his  neck  subjected  to  the  yoke  of  humility,  and  his  for- 
head  subdued  to  the  reproach  of  the  cross.  O  Lord, 
thou,  who  bowedst  the  heavens  and  camedst  down, 
who  touchedst  the  mountains,  and  they  smoked,  by 
what  means  didst  thou  insinuate  thyself  into  his  heart! 
He  read,  as  Simplician  told  me,  the  holy  Scriptures, 
and  studiously  investigated  all  christian  literature,  and 
told  my  instructor,  not  openly  but  in  secrecy,  as  to  a 
friend,  "  Know  that  I  am  already  a  christian."  He 
answered,  "  I  shall  not  believe  it,  nor  rank  you  among 
christians,  till  I  see  you  in  the  church  of  Christ."  But 
he  smiling  answered,  "  Do  walls  then  make  chris- 
tians?" This  kind  of  dialogue  was  frequently  repeat- 
ed between  them.  For  Victorinus  feared  to  oifend  his 
friends,  men  of  rank  and  dignity,  and  he  dreaded  the 
loss  of  reputation.  But  after  that  by  further  study- 
ing of  the  word  and  by  secret  prayer  he  had  acquired 
more  strength,  and  feared  to  be  denied  by  Christ  be- 
fore the  angels,  if  he  denied  him  before  men,  and  felt 
himself  condemned  for  being  ashamed  of  christian  sa- 
craments, though  he  had  not  been  ashamed  of  demon- 
worship,  he  blushed  at  his, false  modesty  ;  and  sudden- 
ly said  to  Simplician,  "  Let  us  go  to  the  church,  I  wish 
to  be  made  a  christian."  The  venerable  old  saint,  un- 
able to  contain  his  joy,  went  with  him,  when  he  was 
imbued  with  the  first  sacraments  of  instruction.  Not 
long  after  he  gave  in  his  name,  that  he  might  have  the 
benefit  of  christian  baptism.  Rome  was  astonished; 
the  church  rejoiced.  The  proud  saw  and  were  indig- 
nant, and  gnashed  with  their  teeth  and  pined  away ; 
2l 


274 

but,  the  Lord  his  God  was  the  hope  of  thy  servant,  and 
he  no  longer  regarded  lying  vanities.  At  length,  when 
the  season  came  on  of  professing  his  belief,  which  pro- 
fession is  usually  delivered  at  Rome  from  a  high  place 
in  the  sight  of  the  faithful,  in  a  certain  form  of  words 
gotten  by  heart,  by  those  who  are  to  partake  of  thy 
grace  in  baptism,  an  offer  was  made  by  the  presbyters 
to  Victorinus,  that  he  should  repeat  them  more  secret- 
ly, as  was  the  custom  for  some  who  were  likely  to  be 
disturbed  through  bashfulness.  But  he  chose  rather 
to  profess  his  salvation  in  the  sight  of  the  holy  multi- 
tude ;  for  there  was  no  salvation  in  rhetoric,  and  yet 
he  had  publicly  professed  it.  When  he  mounted  the 
pulpit  to  repeat,  with  a  noise  of  congratulation,  as  ma- 
ny as  knew  him,  resounded  his  name  ;  and  who  did 
not  know  him  ?  Amidst  the  general  joy,  the  sound, 
though  checked  with  decent  reverence,  went  around, 
^'  Victorinus,  Victorinus."  They  exulted  at  the  sud- 
den sight  of  him ,  and  were  as  suddenly  silent,  that 
they  might  hear  him.  He  pronounced  the  form  of 
words  with  an  excellent  confidence,  and  all  wished  to 
hold  him  in  their  bosom,  and  they  actually  did  so  in 
love  and  joy.* 

O  good  God!  what  is  the  cause  that  men  more  re- 
joice in  the  salvation  of  a  soul  despaired  of,  than  if  it 
had  always  been  in  a  state  of  security !  For  even  thou, 
merciful  Father,  rejoicest  more  over  one  penitent,  than 
over  ninety  and  nine  just  persons  that  need  no  repen- 
tance, and  Ave  hear  with  peculiar  pleasure  the  recov- 
ery of  thy  prodigal  son.  Now  what  is  the  reason,  that 
the  mind  is  more  delighted  with  things  recovered, 
than  with  things  never  lost  ?  Human  life  is  full  of 
such  instances.  Is  this  the  law  of  human  happiness? 
How  high  art  thou  in  the  highest,  and  how^  inscrutable 
in  the  deepest.  Thou  never  recedest  from  us,  and 
with  reluctance  we  return  to  thee  ?  Awake,  O  Lord, 

*  I  thought  a  careful  translation  of  this  story  was  proper  It  is  an  instance 
Oi' victorious  grace,  something  like  that  which  we  have  more  at  large  related  by 
Augustine  concerning  himself.  It  shews  how  disreputable  real  Christianity  was 
among  the  great,  even  in  countries,  where  it  was  the  established  religion,  as  was 
tlien  the  case  ai  Rome,  and  what  grace  is  neeeful  to  cause  men  to  be  willing  to 
bear  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  it  illustrates  also  some  christian  customs  and  dis. 
cipline  at  that  time. 


276 

and  do,  quicken  and  recall  us,  inflame  and  carry  ii§ 
along ;  burn,  be  sweet  to  our  taste,  and  let  us  now  love 
and  run.  The  joy  of  Victorinus'  conversion  indeed 
was  2;reat,  because  his  influence  and  authority,  it  was 
hoped  might  be  useful  to  the  salvation  of  many.  For 
far  be  it  from  thee,  that  in  thine  house  there  should  be 
respect  of  persons,  since  thou  rather  hast  chosen 

THE  W^EAK  THINGS  OF  THE  WORLD,  TO  CONFOUND  THE 
STROiVG,  AND   BASE    THINGS    OF    THE    WORLD,    yCa,    and 

things  which  are  not,  to  bring  to  nought  things  that 
are.  What  a  treasure  had  the  heart  and  tongue  of 
Victorinus  been  to  Satan  !  v/ell  did  it  become  thy  son^ 
to  exult,  because  our  king  had  bound  the  strong  man, 
and  they  saw  his  goods  to  be  taken  from  him,  and 
cleansed,  and  fitted  for  thy  honour,  and  to  every  good 
work. 

Hearing  these  things  from  Simplician,  I  was  infla- 
med with  a  desire  of  imitation.  But  after  he  had 
informed  me  father,  that  Victorinus,  on  occasion  of 
Julian's  prohibitory  law,  had  given  up  his  professor- 
ship, I  found  an  inchnation  to  imitate  him,  bound  as  I 
was  to  the  same  caUing,  not  by  a  foreign  chain,  but  my 
own  iron  will.  The  enemy  held  my  will,  thence  form- 
ed my  chain,  and  held  me  fast.  From  a  perverse  will 
was  formed  lust,  from  the  indulgence  of  lust  was  form- 
ed habit,  and  habit  unresisted  became  necessity.  Of 
Such  links  was  my  chain  of  slaveiy  composed;  and 
the  new  will,  which  was  beginning  in  me,  to  worship 
thee  freely,  and  enjoy  thee  my  sole  certain  pleasure, 
was  not  yet  strong  enough  to  overcome  the  old  one, 
hardened  by  custom.  Thus  two  wills,  the  old  and  the 
new,  the  flesh  and  the  spirit  contended  within  me,  and 
between  them  tore  my  very  soul.^  Thus  did  I  under- 
stand by  my  own  experience  what  I  had  read,  that  the 
flesh  lusteth  against  the  spirit,  and  the  spirit  against 
the  flesh.f     I  indeed  w^as  actuated  by  both,  but  more 

*  Excellent  comment  on  Rom.  vii. — a  description  only  to  be  understood  by 
experienced  christians. 

■j-  Gakt.  V.  where  the  same  subject  is  more  briefly  bandied  :  the  conflict  is 
well  known  to  true  christians  all  tlieir  days,  though  it  most  strikes  their  minds 
at  first.  In  the  unconverted,  it  can  have  no  existence,  liecausethe  will  is  inclin- 
ed only  one  way,  and  it  is  therefore  quite  a  diflerent  th.ln;^  from  the  conflict  be- 
tween reason  and  passion,  with  which  it  has  been  confuunded. 


hy  that  which  1  approved,  than  by  that  which  I  dis- 
approved. I  had  now,  no  just  excuse  •,  truth  was  cer- 
tain to  me,  yet  I  was  loth  to  serve  thee,  and  was  as 
afraid  to  be  rid  of  ray  impediments,  as  I  ought  to  have 
been  of  contracting  them.  My  meditations  on  thee^ 
were  Hke  the  attempts  of  men  desirous  of  awaking, 
but  sinking  again  into  sleep,  I  had  not  an  heart  to 
answer  thee,  awake,  thou  that  sleepest,  and  arise 

FROM  THE  DEAD,  AND  CHRIST  SHALL  GIVE  THEE  LIGHT.J 

By  and  by — shortly — let  me  alone  a  little — these  were 
the  answers  of  my  heart.  But,  by  and  by  had  no 
boundsj  and  let  me  alone  a  little,  went  to  a  great 
length.  In  vain  was  I  delighted  with  thy  law  in  the 
inner  man,  when  another  law  in  my  members  warred 
against  the  law  of  my  mind.  Wretched  man  that  I 
am !  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death, 
but  thy  grace  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ? 

My  anxiety  increasing,  I  daily  groaned  to  thee, 
frequented  thy  church  as  often  as  I  had  leasure  from 
those  employments,  under  the  weight  of  which  I  groan- 
ed, Alypius  was  with  me  during  his  vacation  from 
the  law,  which  was  his  practice,  as  rhetoric  was  mine. 
Our  other  friend  Nebridius  was  gone  to  assist  Vere- 
cundus  at  Milan  in  teaching  grammar,  who  studiously 
avoided  attendance  upon  the  great,  that  he  might  com- 
mand leisure  to  improve  his  mind.  On  a  certain  day^ 
Politian,  an  African,  one  of  our  townsmen,  came  to 
visit  me  and  Alypius.  We  &at  down  to  converse,  and 
upon  the  play-table  which  was  before  us,  he  saw  a 
book,  opened  it,  and  found  it  to  be  the  apostle  Paul, 
to  his  great  surprise  ;  for  he  supposed  it  to  have  been 
a  book  relating  to  my  profession.  He,  though  a  sol- 
dier at  court,  was  a  devout  person,  and  congratulated 
me  on  my  taste.  On  my  informing  him  how  earnest- 
ly I  studied  those  epistles,  he  gave  me  an  account  of 
Antony  the  Egyptian  monk,  a  character  to  that  hour 
unknown  to  us ;  he  informed  us  also  of  a  number  of 
monasteries,  of  which  we  knew  nothing.  There  was 
even  a  monastery  at  Milan  under  the  care  of  Ambrose 

Epheslans  t. 


277 

at  that  time,  of  which  we  had  not  heard.*  Wh6n  he 
had  given  a  narration  also  of  two  of  his  compamons, 
who  suddenly  gave  themselves  up  to  God  in  the  same 
way,  and  forsook  the  world,  1  felt  myself  confounded. 
About  twelve  years  had  now  elapsed  from  the  nine- 
teenth year  of  my  life,  when  I  read  Cicero's  Horten- 
sius,  to  this  time,  since  I  had  begun  to  seek  wisdom, 
and  I  was  yet  at  a  distance  from  joy.  In  the  entrance 
on  youth,  f  had  prayed  for  chastity,  and  had  said, 
"  Give  me  chastity  and  continence,  but  grant  not  my 
request  immediately."  For  I  was  afraid,  lest  thou 
shouldest  quickly  hear  my  prayer,  and  heal  this  dis- 
temper of  concupiscence,  which  I  wished  rather  to  be 
fully  gratified  than  extinguished.  And  I  had  gone  on 
perversely  in  depraved  superstition,  with  a  heart  at  en- 
mity against  thy  trtith,  and  had  deferred  from  day  to 
day  to  devote  myself  to  thee,  under  the  pretence  that 
I  was  uncertain  where  the  truth  lay.  Now  that  it  was 
certain,  I  was  still  a  slave,  and  "  I  hear  of  others,  wha 
have  not  studied  ten  or  twelve  years,  as  I  have  done, 
and  who,  notwithstanding  have  given  themselves  up 
to  God."  Such  were  my  thoughts.  What  pains  did  I 
not  take  to  spur  my  reluctant  spirit!  my  arguments^ 
were  spent,  a  silent  trepidation  remained,  and  I  dread- 
ed deliverance  itself  as  death.  "  What  is  this,  said  I 
to  Alypius,  which  you  have  heard?  Illiterate  men  ris© 
and  seize  Heaven,  while  we  with  all  our  learning,  ara 
rolling  in  the  filth  of  sin.  In  the  agitation  of  my  spirit 
I  retired  into  the  garden  belonging  to  the  house,  know- 
ing how  evil  I  was,  but  ignorant  of  the  good  thou  hadst 
in  store  for  me.  Alypius  followed  me,  and  we  sat  re- 
mote from  the  house,  and  with  vehement  indignation 
I  rebuked  my  sinful  spirit,  because  it  would  not  give 
itself  up  to  God.  I  found  I  wanted  a  will.  Still  was 
I  held,  and  thou,  in  secret,  wast  urgent  upon  me  with 
severe  mercy.  Vanities  of  vanities,  my  old  friends, 
shook  my  vesture  of  flesh,  and  whispered,  are  we  to 

•  Should  the  serious  reader  find  himself  inclined  to  blame  this  monastic  tast  , 
I  agree  with  him  ;  but  let  the  principle  hare  its  just  praise;  it  originated  in  a 
desire  of  freedom  from  the  temptations  of  the  world  ;  and  let  professors  of  god- 
liness observe,  how  much  the  excessive  indulgence  of  the  coinmercial  spirit  pi-e^ 
vents  theu-  own  progress  in  our  times. 


278 

part  ?  and  for  ever  ?  The  evil  suggestions  which  I  felt, 
maj  thy  mercy  avert  from  the  soul  of  thy  servant ! 
Canst  thou  live  without  us  ?  it  was  said;  but  with  less 
and  less  power?  Canst  not  thou,  on  the  other  hand, 
it  was  suggested,  do  what  those  and  these  have  done, 
not  in  themselves,  but  in  the  strength  of  the  Lord  ? — 
Throw  thyself  on  him,  fear  not,  he  will  not  suffer  thee 
to  fall.  Turn  a  deaf  ear  to  the  suggestions  of  the  flesh  ; 
they  speak  of  pleasure,  but  not  as  the  law  of  thy  God. 
Such  was  my  internal  controversy.  When  deep  med- 
itation had  collected  all  my  misery  into  the  view  of 
my  heart,  a  great  storm  arose  producing  a  large  show- 
er of  tears.  To  give  it  vent,  I  rose  up  hastily  from 
Alypius.  The  sound  of  my  voice  appeared  pregnant 
with  weeping,  and  he  remained  motionless  in  the 
same  place.  I  prostrated  myself  under  a  fig-tree,  and 
with  tears  bursting  out,  I  spake  to  this  effect :  How 
long.  Lord,  wilt  thou  be  angry?  for  ever?  remember 
not  my  old  iniquities.  For  I  perceived  myself  entan- 
gled by  them.  How  long  shall  I  say  to-morrow?  why 
should  not  this  hour  put  an  end  to  my  slaveiy  ?  Thus  I 
spake  and  wept  in  the  bitterness  of  my  soul,  and  I  heard 
a  voice  as  from  a  neighboring  house  of  one  repeat- 
ing frequently,  "  take  up  and  read,  take  up  and  read." 
l  paused,  and  began  to  think,  whether  I  ever  had 
heard  boys  use  such  a  speech  in  any  play,  and  could 
recollect  nothing  like  it.  I  then  concluded,  that  I  was 
ordered  from  heaven,  to  take  up  the  book,  and  read 
the  first  sentence  I  cast  mine  eyes  upon.  I  returned 
hastily  to  the  place,  where  Alypius  was  sitting;  for 
there  I  had  placed  the  book  of  St.  Paul's  Epistles.  I 
seized  it,  opened,  and  read  v*'hat  first  struck  my  eyes ; 
"  not  in  rioting  and  drunkenness,  not  in  chambering 
and  wantonness,  not  in  strife  and  envying;  but  put  ye 
on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  make  not  provision  for 
the  flesh,  to  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof.'*  Nor  did  I  choose 
to  read  any  thing  more,  nor  had  I  occasion.  Imme- 
diately at  the  end  of  this  sentence,  all  my  doubts  van- 
ished. I  closed  the  book,  and  with  a  tranquil  coun- 
tenance gave  it  to  Alypius.    He  begged  to  see  what  I 


579 

had  read,  1  showed  him  it,  and  he  read  still  further.*' 
Him  that  is  weak  in  the  faith  receive  ye ;  which  he 
appHed  to  himself,  as  he  told  me.  With  a  placid  se- 
renity and  composure  suitable  to  his  character,  in 
which  he  far  excelled  me,  he  joined  with  me  in  going 
to  my  mother,  who  now  triumphed  in  the  abundant 
answers  given  to  her  petitions.  Thus  didst  thou  turn 
her  mourning  into  joy. 


BOOK  IX. 

O  Lord,  I  am  thy  servant,  and  tlie  son  of  thine 
handmaid,  thou  hast  broken  my  bonds  in  sunder. — 
Let  my  heart  and  tongue,  and  all  my  bones  say.  Lord, 
who  is  like  unto  thee  ?  and  do  thou  answer  me,  and 
say  to  my  soul,  I  am  thy  salvation.  Who  and  what 
am  I  ?  v/hat  evil  am  I  not  ?  W^as  it  my  will,  or  words, 
or  deeds,  that  have  done  it?  No  ;  but  thou  Lord,  good 
and  merciful,  and  thy  right  hand  looking  at  the  depth 
of  my  death,  and  exhausting  the  abyss  of  corruption 
from  the  bottom  of  my  heart.  The  whole  of  my  evil 
lay  in  a  will,  stubbornly  set  in  opposition  to  thine. — 
But  where  lay  of  old  time,  and  from  what  deep  secret 
was  my  free-will  called  out  in  a  moment,  by  which  I 
bowed  my  neck  to  thy  easy  yoke,  and  my  shoulders 
to  thy  light  burden,  Christ  Jesus,  my  helper  and  Re- 
deemer ?  How^  sweet  was  it  in  a  moment  to  be  free 
from  those  delightful  vanities,  to  lose  w^hich  had  been 
my  dread,  to  part  with  which  was  now  my  joy !  Thou 
ejectedst  them,  O  my  true  and  consummate  Delight, 
and  thou  enteredst  in  their  room,  O  sweeter  than  all 
pleasure,  but  not  to  flesh  and  blood  ;  clearer  than  all 
light,  but  to  the  inner  man ;  higher  than  all  honour, 
but  not  to  those  who  are  high  in  their  own  eyes. — 
Now  w^as  my  mind  set  free  from  the  corroding  cares  of 
avarice,  and  ambition,  and  lust,  and  I  communed  in 
playful  ease  with  thee,  my  Light,  my  Riches,  my 
Saviour,  and  my  God. 

•*  Rom.  siii.  and  xiv.  beginning. 


280 

I  determined  in  ihy  sight  to  give  up  my  employ-^ 
ments  not  abruptly,  but  gradually.*  And  opportunely 
the  vintage  vacation  being  at  hand,  I  resolved  to  con- 
tinue in  my  employment  till  that  time.  I  was  glad  al- 
so, that  I  had  an  opportunity  of  saying  to  my  scholars, 
what  was  true,  that  the  care  of  my  health,  which  had 
suffered  much  from  fatigue,  obliged  me  to  cease  from 
the  laborious  office  of  teaching.  And  to  have  given 
up  the  work  before  the  vacation  might  have  appear- 
ed arrogant  and  exposed  me  to  the  censure  of  vanity. 
But  should  any  of  thy  servants  think,  that  I  did  wrong 
in  remaining  in  the  chair  of  deceit  a  day  longer,  I  will 
not  contend.  But  hast  not  thou,  most  merciful  Lord, 
washed  away  this,  with  all  my  other  deadly  sins,  in 
the  laver  of  regeneration  ? 

Our  friend  Verecundus  was  seized  with  a  distem- 
per, and  receiving  baptism  in  the  midst  of  it,  departed 
this  life  in  thy  faith  and  fear.  Not  long  after  my  con- 
version, my  friend  Nebridius  also,  though  he  had  sunk 
into  the  error  which  takes  away  the  proper  manhood 
of  thy  Son,  was  recovered;  and  becoming  a  faithful 
christian,  in  Africa  his  own  country,  quitted  this  taber- 
nacle of  clay,  and  now  lives  in  Abraham's  bosom.  He 
no  more  puts  his  ear  to  my  mouth,  but  his  spiritual 
mouth  to  thy  fountain  to  receive  as  much  wisdom  as 
he  is  capable  of—happy  without  end. 

*  I  would  sug'g'est  four  particular  remarks  on  Ihe  narrative  of  our  author's 
fpnversion.  1.  That  it  does  please  God  in  every  age  to  distinguish  some  of  tlie 
works  of  his  Holy  Spirit  by  extraordinary  circumstances.  It  is  of  little  conse- 
quence, to  debate  whether  the  voice  heard  in  the  garden  was  miraculous  or  not, 
whether  literally  true,  or  an  impression  on  his  mind.  Either  way  it  was  equal- 
ly  from  God,  and  sheds  a  lustre  on  the  conversion  of  a  great  and  eminently  holy 
personage,  who  was  called  to  testify  remarkably  for  God  in  his  day.  2.  There  is 
generally  some  master-sin,  which  impedes  the  work  of  God  in  all  his  people  ; 
Augustine's  was  sensuality,  and  in  the  mortification  of  that  master-sin  the  grace 
of  God  is  peculiarly  illustrated.  3.  The  great  mediiim  of  deliverance  alwaj-s  is, 
tlie  written  word  of  God  testifying  of  Jesus,  and  salvation  only  by  putting  him 
on  through  faith.  4.  Man's  extremity  is  God's  opportunity.  In  our  weakness 
thoroughly  felt  God  appears.  Is  it  to  be  wondered,  that  the  saint  before  us 
proved  so  strong  and  zealous  a  champion  of  the  effectual  grace  of  God,  and  was 
made  use  oi  to  revive  the  clear  doctrine  of  it  in  the  church,  and  was  trained  np 
by  his  own  experience  to  detend  it  against  the  subtilties  of  Pelagius  ?  He  who 
foresaw  what  Pelagius  would  introduce,  in  liis  adorable  wisdom  thus  provided  an 
experienced  pastor  of  his  church,  who  in  due  time  ehoyld  w^itbstand  his  eorrup» 
ti»ns.    Butof  this  more  hereafter. — 


S81 

It  is  pleasant  to  me  to  remember  and  confess  how 
thou  didst  teach  me  and  my  friend  Aljpius,  in  the- 
country,  where  we  enjoyed  the  affectionate  and  sedu- 
lous care  of  my  mother.  We  were  both  in  the  capa- 
city of  catechumens,  and  I  read  with  pleasure  the 
Psalms  of  David.  With  what  mingled  pity  and  indig- 
nation did  I  look  on  the  Manichees,  who  madly  reject- 
ed the  antidote  of  life.  O  that  they  saw  the  internal 
eternal  life,  which  because  I  had  tasted,  I  grieved, 
that  I  could  not  shew  it  to  them. 

The  holidays  being  finibhed,  I  signified  to  my  schol- 
ars, that  they  must  provide  themselves  another  teach- 
er. And  I  wrote  to  Ambrose  an  account  of  my  errors, 
and  of  my  present  desire ;  and  begged  him  to  recom- 
mend some  part  of  thy  word  more  particularly  to  my 
attention,  as  a  proper  preparative  for  baptism.  He 
pointed  out  to  me  the  prophet  Isaiah,  I  apprehend,  on 
account  of  his  superior  perspicuity  in  opening  the  gos- 
pel. However,  finding  the  first  part  of  this  prophet 
more  obscure,  and  apprehending  the  rest  to  be  simi- 
lar, I  deferred  the  reading  of  him,  till  I  was  more  ex- 
perienced in  the  Scriptures.  The  time  approaching 
in  which  I  must  give  in  my  name,  I  left  the  country 
and  returned  to  Milan.  There  I  received  baptism  with 
Alypius  and  the  boy  Adeodatus,  the  fruit  of  my  sin. 
He  was  almost  fifteen  years  old,  and,  in  understand- 
ing, he  exceeded  many  learned  men.  I  glorify  thee 
for  thy  gifts,  my  God ;  for  I  had  nothing  in  the  boy  but 
sin.  For  that  I  brought  him  up  in  thy  religion,  thou, 
and  thou  only  inspiredst  me.  I  looked  with  trembhng 
at  his  prodigious  genius.  But  thou  sooa  removedst 
him  from  the  earth,  and  I  remember  him  with  great- 
er satisfeiction,  as  I  have  now  no  anxiety  for  his  child- 
hood, his  youth,  or  his  manhood.  Nor  could  I  at  that 
time  be  satisfied  with  contemplating  the  mystery  of 
redemption.  The  hymns  and  songs  of  thy  church 
moved  my  soul  intensely ;  thy  truth  was  distilled  by^ 
them  into  my  heart ;  the  flame  of  piety  was  kindled, 
and  my  tears  flowed  for  joy.  This  practice  of  singing 
had  been  of  no  long  standing  at  Milan.  It  began 
about  the  year  when  Justina  persecuted  Ambrose.— 


9 


282 

The  pious  people  watched  in  the  church,  prepared  to 
die  with  their  pastor.  There  my  mother  sustained  an 
eminent  part  in  watching  and  praying.  Then  hymns 
and  psalms  after  the  manner  of  the  east,  were  sung, 
with  a  view  of  preserving  the  people  from  weariness  ; 
and  thence  the  custom  has  spread  through  christian 
churches. 

Thou,  who  makest  men  to  be  of  one  mind  in  an 
house,  unitedst  to  us  one  of  our  young  townsmen,  Eu- 
odius,  who  had  served  in  the  army,  and  was  now  re- 
generated. We  determined  to  return  to  Africa,  and 
when  we  were  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber,  my  mother 
departed  this  life.  I  must  not  pass  by  the  conceptions 
of  my  soul  concerning  her,  who  endured  labor  for  my 
temporal  birth,  and  labored  in  heart  for  m.y  spirit- 
ual birth.  She  had  been  brought  up  in  a  christian 
family,  but  did  not  so  much  commend  her  mother's 
care,  as  that  of  a  decrepid  old  servant  of  the  house, 
who  had  nursed  her  father,  whose  years  and  charac- 
ter were  highly  respected,  and  who  superintended  the 
education  of  her  master's  daughters.  She  never  suf- 
fered them  t©  drink  even  water,  except  at  meals,  tell- 
ing them,  that  if  ever  they  became  mistresses,  the 
custom  of  drinking  would  remain,  but  they  would 
then  indulge  it  in  wine,  not  water.  Yet  my  mother 
Monica,  notwithstanding  the  care  of  this  provident 
governess,  w^hen  young  had  learned  by  degrees  to 
drink  wine,  having  been  sent  to  draw  it  for  the  use  of 
the  family.  By  what  method  was  she  delivered  from 
this  snare  ?  Thou  providest  for  her  a  malignant  re- 
proach from  a  maid  of  the  house,  who,  in  a  passion, 
called  her  drunkard.  From  that  moment  she  gave 
up  the  practice  for  ever.  Thus  didst  thou  prepare  a 
cure  for  her  evil  practice,  by  the  malevolent  railing  of 
another,  that  no  man  may  attribute  it  to  his  own  pow- 
er, if  his  admonitions  of  another  be  attended  with  sal- 
utary effect.* 

*  I  could  not  prevail  with  myself  to  pass  over  altogether  this,  and  a  few  more 
circumstances  of  domestic  life,  which  follow.  Let  the  piety  and  prudence, 
which  they  breathe,  compensate  for  their  situplicity.  To  a  serious  mind  they 
will  perhaps  appear,  not  only  not  contemptible,  but  even  also  instructive. 


28S 

After  her  marriage  with  my  father  Patricius,  she  en- 
deavored to  win  him  over  to  thy  service  by  the  amia- 
bleness  of  her  manners,  and  patiently  bore  the  injuries 
of  his  unfaithfuhiess.  She  still  looked  for  thy  mercy, 
that,  learning  to  believe  in  thee,  he  might  become 
chaste.  His  temper  was  passionate,  but  his  spirit  be- 
nevolent. She  knew  how  to  bear  with  him  when  an- 
gry, by  a  perfect  silence  and  composure ;  and  when 
she  saw  him  cool,  would  meekly  expostulate  with 
him.  Many  matrons  in  her  company  would  complain 
of  the  blows  and  harsh  treatment  they  received  from 
their  husbands,  whose  tempers  were  yet  milder  than 
that  of  Patricius;  whom  she  would  exhort  to  govern 
their  tongues,  and  remember  the  inferiority  of  their 
condition.  And  when  they  expressed  their  astonish- 
ment that  it  was  never  heard  that  Patricius,  a  man  of 
so  violent  a  temper,  had  beaten  his  wife,  or  that  they 
ever  were  at  variance  a  single  day,  she  informed  them 
of  her  plan.  Those,  who  followed  it,  thanked  her  for 
the  good  success  of  it ;  those  who  did  not,  experienced 
vexation.  Her  mother-in-law,  at  first  was  irritated 
against  her  by  the  whispers  of  servants.  But  she  over- 
came her  by  mild  obsequiousness,  insomuch  that  she 
at  length  informed  her  son  of  the  slanders  of  those 
backbiters,  and  desired  that  they  might  be  restrained. 
Thus  she  and  her  mother-in-law  lived  in  perfect  har- 
mony. It  was  a  great  gift,  which,  O  my  God,  thou 
gavest  to  her,  that  she  never  repeated  any  of  the  fierce 
things,  which  she  heard  from  persons  who  were  at  va- 
riance with  one  another,  and  was  conscientiously  ex- 
act, in  saying  nothing  but  what  might  tend  to  heal  and 
to  reconcile. 

I  might  have  been  tempted  to  think  this  a  small 
good,  had  I  not  known  by  grievous  experience  the  in- 
numerable evils  resulting  to  society  from  the  contrary 
spirit  by  which  men  extend  mischief  like  a  pestilence, 
not  only  repeating  the  words  of  angry  enemies,  to 
angry  enemies,  but  also  adding  what  never  had  been 
said ;  whereas  the  human  mind  should  not  be  content 
with  negative  goodness  in  such  cases^  but  should  en- 
deavor to  promote  peace  by  speaking  'what  is  good, 


284 

tiB  my  amiable  mother  did,  through  the  effectual 
teaching  of  thy  Spirit.  At  length,  in  the  extremity  of 
life,  she  gained  her  husband  to  thee,  and  he  died  in  the 
faith  of  Christ. 

It  was  through  thy  secret  appointment,  that  she 
a^d  I  stood  alone  at  a  window  facing  the  east,  in  a 
house  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tiber,  where  w^e  were  pre- 
paring ourselves  for  our  voyage.  Our  discourse  was 
nighly  agreeable,  and  forgetting  the  past,  we  endeav- 
ored to  conceive  aright  the  nature  of  the  eternal  life  of 
the  saints.  It  was  evident  to  us,  that  no  carnal  delights 
deserve  to  be  named  on  this  subject ;  erecting  our 
spirits  more  ardently,  we  ascended  above  the  noblest 
parts  of  the  material  creation  to  the  consideration  of 
our  own  minds,  and  passing  above  them,  we  attempt- 
ed to  reach  heaven  itself,  to  come  to  thee,  by  whom  all 
things  were  made.  There  our  hearts  were  enamored^ 
and  there  we  held  fast  the  first  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  and 
returned  to  the  sound  of  our  own  voice,  which  gave 
us  an  emblem  of  the  divine  Word.  We  said,  if  a 
man  should  find  the  flesh,  the  imagination,  and  every 
tongue  to  be  silent,  all  having  confessed  their  Maker, 
and  afterwards  holding  their  peace,  and  if  he  should 
now  apply  his  ear  to  him  who  made  them,  and  God 
alone  should  speak,  not  by  any  emblems  or  created 
things,  but  by  himself,  so  that  we  could  hear  his  word, 
should  this  be  continued,  and  other  visions  be  with- 
drawn, and  this  alone,  seize  and  absorb  the  spectator 
forever,  is  not  this  the  meaning  of,  "Enter  thou  into 
the  joy  of  thy  Lord  ?"*  At  that  moment  the  world  ap- 
peared to  us  of  no  value:  and  she  said.  Son,  I  have 
now  no  delight  in  life.  What  I  should  do  here  and 
why  I  am  here  I  knaw  not^  the  hope  of  this  life  being 
quite  spent.  One  thing  only,  your  conversion,  wa& 
an  object  for  which  I  wished  to  live.  My  God  has  giv-^ 
©n  me  this  in  larger  measure.  What  do  I  here  ? — 
Scarce  five  days  after,  she  fell  into  a  fever.  A  brother 
of  mine  who  was  with  us  lamented,  that  she  was  like- 
ly to  die  in  a  foreign  land.     She  looked  at  him  witb 

*  Matthew  xxv.  In  Rev.  xxi.  23,  the  same  sublime  thought  is  described  under 
the  wediuBa  ofBight  which  here  is  conveyed  under  the  medium  of  hearings 


285 

anxiety  to  see  him  so  groveling  in  his  conceptions^ 
and  then  looking  at  me,  said.  Place  this  body  any 
where;  do  not  distress  yourselves  concerning  it.  I 
could  not  but  rejoice  and  give  thee  thanks,  that  she 
was  delivered  from  that  anxiety,  with  which  I  knew 
she  always  had  been  agitated  in  regard  to  a  sepulchre 
which  she  had  provided  for  herself,  and  prepared  near 
the  body  of  her  husband.  I  knew  not  the  time,  when 
by  the  fulness  of  thy  grace,  she  had  been  rid  of  this 
emptiness,  but  I  rejoiced  to  find  this  evidence  of  it. — 
I  heard  afterwards,  that  while  we  were  at  Ostia  she 
had  discoursed  with  some  friends  in  my  absence  con- 
cerning the  contempt  of  life,  and  they,  expressing  their* 
surprise  that  she  did  not  fear  to  leave  her  body  so  far 
from  her  own  country  ;  nothing,  said  she,  is  far  to 
God,  and  I  do  not  fear,  that  he  should  not  know  where 
to  find  me  at  the  resurrection.  She  departed  this 
life  on  the  ninth  day  of  her  illness,  in  the  fifty -sixth 
year  of  her  age,  and  the  thirty-third  of  mine.* 


BOOK  X 

Now  Lord,  my  groaning  testifies  that  I  am  displeas- 
ed with  myself;  but  thou  art  light  and  pleasure,  and! 
art  loved  and  desired,  that  I  may  blush  for  myself,  and 
throw  away  myself,  and  choose  thee  ;  and  neither  at- 
tempt to  please  thee,  nor  myself,  but  by  depending  on 
thee.  For  when  I  am  wicked,  this  is  nothing  else,  but 
to  confess  that  I  am  displeased  with  myself;  and  when 
godly,  this  is  nothing  else,  but  to  confess  that  thou  af- 
lordest  that  gift  to  me.  The  confessions  of  my  past 
evils,  which  thou  hast  forgiven,  changing  my  mind  by 
faith  and  thy  baptism,  when  they  are  read  and  heard, 
excite  the  heart,  that  it  sink  not  in  despair,  but  may 
watch  in  the  love  of  thy  mercy,  and  the  sweetness  of 

•  Jn  what  follows  to  the  end  of  this  book,  the  author  g-ives  a  very  amiable, 
pictureof  the  filial  aftections,  tempered  by  piety  and  resignation,  which  he  felt 
on  this  occasion,  not  indeed  v/^thout  a  mixture  of  the  superstition  of  praying  for 
the  dead,  which  was  growing'  in  this  century.  In  him  the  evaiagelical  spirit, 
however,  predominates  extremely,  even  while  he  is  indulging  the  superstitious^ 
But  let  it  «iffice  ta  have  givsH  tlais  genei-al-aecouot. 


286 

thy  grace,  by  which  the  weak  is  made  strong,  who,  by 
it,  is  brought  to  feel  his  own  weakness.  But  what  ad- 
vantage will  result  from  my  confessing,  as  I  now  pro- 
pose, not  what  I  w^as,  but  what  I  now  am  ?  I  will  dis- 
cover myself  to  such  as  will  rejoice  over  me  for  w4iat  is 
good,  and  will  pray  for  and  sympathize  wdth  me  in  re- 
gard to  what  is  evil,  more  secure  as  I  am,  through  thy 
mercy  than  my  innocence.  I  am  a  little  child,  but 
my  father  always  lives,  and  is  my  sufficient  guardian. 
What  temptations  I  can  or  cannot  resist,  I  know  not. 
But  my  hope  is  this,  that  thou  art  faithful,  that  thou 
dost  not  suffer  us  to  be  tempted,  above  that  w^e  are 
able,  but  with  the  temptation  also  makest  a  way  to  es- 
cape ;  that  we  may  be  able  to  bear  it.*  Lord,  I  love 
thee  ;  thou  hast  sm.itten  my  heart  with  thy  word,  and  I 
have  loved  thee.  But  what  do  I  love,  when  I  love 
thee  ?  not  the  heavens  and  the  earth,  nor  any  created 
beauty.  They  cry  aloud,  we  are  not  God,  he  made  us. 
Where  shall  I  find  thee,  but  in  thyself  above  me  ? 
Too  late  did  I  love  thee,  thou  primeval  Beauty. — 
Thou  calledst  aloud,  and  overcamest  my  deafness. 
Thou  shonest  and  dispelledst  my  darkness.  Thou 
wast  fragrant,  and  I  panted  after  thee.  I  tasted,  and 
hungered  and  thirsted  after  thee  :  thou  touchedst  me, 
and  1  was  inflamed  iato  thy  peace.  When  I  shall  stick 
ivholly  to  thee,  I  shall  no  more  have  pain  and  fatigue, 
and  my  whole  life  shall  live  full  of  thee.  But  now  be- 
cause thou  supportest  him  whom  thou  fillest,  because 
I  am  not  full  of  thee,  I  am  a  burden  to  myself.  My 
wholesome  griefs  and  pernicious  pleasures  contend 
together,  and  I  know  not  on  which  side  the  victory 
stands.  Woe  is  me  !  Thou  art  my  physician,  I  am  sick. 
Thou  art  merciful,  I  am  wretched.  Ail  my  hope  lies 
in  thy  immense  mercy.  Give  what  thou  commandest, 
and  command  what  thou  vvilt.  Thou  commandest  us  to 
keep  from  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  froin  the  lust  of  the  eyes, 
and  from  the  pride  of  life.  And  what  thou  command- 
est, thou  hast  given  me.  Yet  there  still  live  in  my  me- 
mory the  images  of  evils,  to  which  I  had  been  habit- 
uated, and  they  occur  to  me  even  in  sleep.    Is  not  thy 

1  Cor.  X 


287 

hand,  O  God,  able  to  heal  all  the  diseases  of  my  soilT, 
and  to  sanctify  even  the  hours  of  rest  Pf  I  would  rejoice 
with  trembling  in  what  thou  hast  given  me,  and  mourn 
over  that  which  is  imperfect,  and  hope  that  thou  wilt 
perfect  thy  mercies,  when  death  shall  be  swallowed  up 
in  victory. 

There  is  another  evil  of  the  day,  and  I  wish  the  day 
may  be  sufficient  for  it.  We  refresh  the  continual  ru- 
ins of  the  body  by  food,  till  this  corruptible  shall  put 
on  incorruption.  Thou  hast  taught  me  to  use  aliment 
as  medicine.  But  while  I  am  passing  from  the  unea- 
siness of  hunger  to  the  rest  of  satiety  5  in  the  very  pas- 
sage the  snare  of  concupiscence  is  laid  for  me ;  and 
the  bounds  of  innocence  are  not  easily  defined,  and  a 
pretence  for  indulgence  is  made  on  that  very  account. 
These  temptations  I  daily  endeavor  to  resist,  and  I  calt 
on  thy  right  hand  for  my  salvation,  and  make  known  to 
thee  ray  agitations  of  soul,  because  I  am  not  yet  clear 
on  this  subject.  I  hear  my  God, "let  not  your  heart 
be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  and  drunkenness."* — 
The  latter  is  far  from  me,  let  it  not  approach  me  ;  the 
former  sometimes  steals  upon  me,  keep  it  at  a  distance 
from  me.  Who  is  there.  Lord,  that  is  perfectly  tempe- 
rate ?  Whoever  he  be,  let  him  magnify  thy  name. — 
But  I  am  not  he,  I  am  a  sinful  man.  However  I  mag- 
nify thy  name,  and  he  who  overcame  the  world,  and 
numbers  me  among  the  weak  members  of  his  body 
intercedes  for  my  sins. 

In  regard  to  the  enticement  of  smells,  I  am  not  so- 
licitous. W^hen  they  are  absent,  I  want  them  not; 
when  present  I  do  not  refuse  them,  content  to  be  with- 
out them  entirely.  So  I  think ;  but  such  is  my  miser- 
able darkness,  that  I  must  not  easily  credit  myself  be- 
cause, what  is  within,  generally  lies  hid,  till  experience 
evidence  it.  The  only  hope,  the  only  confidence,  the 
only  firm  promise  is  thy  mercy. 

The  pleasures  of  the  ear  have  deeper  hold  on  me. 
I  find,  even  while  I  am  charmed  with  sacred  melody,  I 
am  led  astray  at  times  by  the  luxury  of  sensations,  and 

t  The  Christian  desires  his  hours  of  sleep  to  be  all  devoted  to  the  glory  of  God 
*  Luke  xxi. 


288 

offend,  not  knowing  at  the  time,  but  afterwards  I  dis* 
cover  it.  Sometimes  guarding  against  this  fallacy,  I  err 
in  the  other  extreme,  and  could  wish  all  the  melody  of 
David's  psalms  were  removed  from  my  ears  and  those 
of  the  church,  and  think  it  safer  to  imitate  the  plan  of 
Athanasius,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  who  directed  a  meth- 
od of  repeating  the  Psalms,  more  resembling  pronun- 
ciation than  music.  But  when  I  remember  my  tears 
of  affection  at  my  conversion  under  the  melody 
of  thy  church,  with  which  I  am  still  affected,  I  again 
acknowledge  the  utility  of  the  custom.  Thus  do  I 
fluctuate  between  the  danger  of  pleasure,  and  the  eX" 
perience  of  utility,  and  am  more  induced,  though  with 
a  wavering  assent,  to  own  that  the  infirmity  of  nature 
may  be  assisted  in  devotion  by  psalmody.  Yet  when 
the  tune  has  moved  me  more  than  the  subject,  I  feel 
guilty  and  am  ready  to  wish  I  had  not  heard  the  mu- 
sic* See  where  I  am,  and  mourn  with  me,  ye  who 
are  conscious  of  any  inward  feelings  of  godliness.  I 
cannot  expect  the  sympathy  of  those  who  are  not.— ^ 
Thou,  Lord  my  God,  hear,  and  pity,  and  heal  me. 

The  pleasures  of  the  eye  I  find  to  entangle  me  from 
lime  to  time.  But  thou  deliverest  me,  sometimes 
without  pain,  because  I  fall  into  them  gently  ;  at  oth^ 
er  times  with  pain,  because  I  stick  in  them. 

Another  form  of  manifold  danger  is  added,  a  curi' 
ous  spirit,  palliated  by  the  name  of  knowledge.  Sur- 
rounded as  we  are  with  objects,  when  can  I  say  I  am 
freed  from  this  ?  What  vehement  temptations  have  } 
had  from  the  enemy  to  ask  of  thee  a  sign  ?  But  I  be- 
seech thee  by  our  king  Jesus  Christ,  that,  as  I  am  fa? 
from  consenting  to  it,  so  I  may  be  farther  and  farther. 
What  a  trifle  diverts  me  from  a  thought  of  great  im- 
portance, and  unless  thou  quickly  admonish  me  by 
the  conviction  of  my  infirmity,  either  to  divert  the 
thought  by  some  serious  meditation,  or  to  despise  it  al- 
together, I  should  become  absolutely  dull.  My  life  is 
full  of  these  evils,  and  even  my  prayers  are  often  dis- 

*  All  who  attend  to  sacred  psalmody,  may  learn  from  this,  the  Importance  of 
watching  their  hearts,  and  of  attending  closely  tft  the  truths  brought  into  view 
in  the  sacred  song. 


289 

turbed,  and  while  I  apply  my  heart  to  thine  ears,  I  am, 
overborne  by  a  torrent  of  vanities. 

What  can  give  hope  except  thy  mercy,  by  which 
thou  hast  begun  to  renew  us?  And  thou  knowest 
how  much  thou  hast  done  for  me  already.  I  carry  thy 
yoke,  and  find  it  easy,  as  thou  hast  promised.  It  al- 
ways was  so,  but  I  did  not  believe  it,  when  I  was 
afraid  to  take  it  upon  me :  but  can  1, 0  Lord,  who  alone 
rulest  without  pride  because  thou  hast  no  superior, 
can  I  in  this  life  be  exempt  from  pride  ?  Well  done, 
well  done,  I  find  scattered  in  the  nets  by  the  enemy 
every  where.  Daily,  Lord,  we  feel  these  temptations. 
Thou  knowest  on  this  head,  the  groans  of  my  heart, 
and  the  floods  of  mine  eyes.  Nor  can  I  easily  see,  that 
I  grow  more  free  from  this  pest  of  pride ;  and  I  much 
fear  my  secret  evils,  which  thou  knowest.  I  am  poor 
and  needy,  and  my  best  method  is  to  seek  thy  mercy 
in  secret  groans  and  self  abhorrence,  till  thou  p-erfect 
that  which  concerneth  me. 

There  is  another  internal  evil,  by  which  a,  man. 
without  seeking  to  please  others,  pleases  himself  with 
thy  good  things,  as  if  they  were  his  own;  or  if  he  al- 
lows  them  to  be  thine,  yet  he  is  apt  to  fancy  them  be- 
stowed  upon  him  for  his  own  merits ;  or  he  pleases  him- 
self with  indulging  an  invidious  spirit  against  others. 
In  all  these  dangers  thou  seest  the  treitibling  of  my 
heart;  I  feel  my  wounds  healed  every  now  and  then 
by  thee ;  but  I  feel  not  ail  exemption  from  them.— 
Sometimes  thou  introducest  me  into  an  uncommon 
affection,  into  a  sweetness  past  the  power  of  descrip- 
tion, which,  were  it  perfected  in  me,  I  should  not  see 
what  life  would  want  to  complete  its  felicity.  But  I 
sink  back  by  the  weight  of  misery,  and  am  held  en- 
tangled. 

Whom  shall  I  look  to  as  my  mediator  ?  Shall  I  go 
to  angels  ?  Many  have  tried  this,  and  have  been  fond 
of  visions,  and  have  deserved  to  be  the  sport  of  the  il- 
lusions which  they  loved.  A  mediator  between  God 
and  man  must  have  the  nature  of  both.  The  true  me- 
diator, whom  in  thy  secret  mercy  thou  hast  shewn  to 
the  humble,  and  hast  sent,  that  bj  his  example  they 
2n' 


290 

might  also  learn  humility,  the  man  Christ  Je?u3  hath 
appeared  a  mediator  between  mortal  sinners  and  the 
immortal  Holy  One,  that,  because  the  wages  of  right- 
eousness is  life  and  peace  ;  by  his  divine  righteous- 
ness he  might  justify  the  ungodly,  and  deliver  them 
from  death.  He  was  shewn  to  ancient  saints,  that 
they  might  be  saved  by  faith  in  his  future  sufferings 
as  w^e  by  faith  in  the  same  s-uiferings  already  past.— 
How  hast  thou  loved  us,  Father,  dehvering  up  thy  on- 
ly Son  for  us  ungodly  ?  For  whom  he,  our  priest  and 
sacrifice,  who  thought  it  no  robbery  to  be  equal  with 
thee,  was  subjected  to  death.  Well  may  my  hope  be 
strong  through  such  an  Intercessor  ;  else,  1  should  des- 
pair. Many  and  great  are  my  diseases,  thy  medicine 
larger  still.  A^ere  he  not  made  flesh  for  us,  we  could 
not  dream  of  having  any  union  with  him.  Terrified 
with  my  sins  and  the  weight  of  my  misery,  I  w'as  des- 
ponding, but  thou  encouragedst  me,  saying,  Christ  di- 
ed for  all,  that  they  which  live  should  not  live  to 
themselves,  but  to  him  that  died  for  them.*  Lo,  I 
cast  all  my  care  on  thee.  Lord,  that  I  may  live.  Thou 
knowest  my  weakness  and  ignorance,  teach  and  heal 
me.  He  hath  redeemed  me  with  his  blood,  in  whom 
are  hid  all  the  treasures  of  wisdom  and  knowledge. — 
Let  not  the  proud  calumniate  me,  if  with  the  poor  I 
desire  to  eat  and  be  satisfied,  and  to  praise  the  Lord.f 


Augustine,  after  his  conversion,  returned  with  some 
friends  into  Africa,  and  lived  upon  his  own  estate  for 
almost  three  years,  retired  from  the  world.  A  desire 
to  oblige  a  person  of  some  consequence  in  Hippo,, 
who  requested  his  instructions^  brought  him  at  length 

*  2  Corinthians  v. 
t  Psalm  sxii.  26.  We  see  in  this  last  book-  the  author's  description  of  the 
conflict  between  flesh  and  spirit  after  his  conversion,  and  the  repose  of  his  soul 
for  peace  and  happiness  only  on  the  Lord  Jesus  as  his  righteousness  and  strength. 
I  shall  make  no  farther  remarks  than  to  repeat  his  own  observation  in  his  retrac- 
tions. "  These  Confessions  praise  the  God  of  righteousness  and  goodness,  and 
excite  the  human  understanding  and  afiection  toward  him.  They  did  this  in  mc 
while  I  was  writing  ihem,  and  they  do  it  still  when  I  read  them.  What  other* 
may  think  of  tliem  let  tliem  judge ;  but  I  know  they  have  ntuch  pleased  and  do 
pl««se  many  of  tl>e  brethren," 


291 

to  that  city,  where  Valerius  was  bishop, — a  person  of 
great  piety;  but,  on  account  of  his  slender  acquaint- 
ance with  the  Latin  tongue,  scarce  adequate  to  the 
office  of  pastor  in  that  place.  Augustine,  through  the 
strong  and  urgent  desires  of  the  people,  was  ordained 
presbyter  to  Valerius  ;  but  wept  on  the  occasion  from 
the  genuine  sense  which  he  had  of  the  importance  of 
the  office.  He  told  Possidius  that  his  tears  were  by 
some  misconstrued,*  as  if  he  regretted  that  he  had 
not  been  chosen  bishop.  Such  poor  judges  are  ma- 
ny, of  the  views  and  sensations  of  godly  men !  Vale- 
rius rejoiced  that  God  bad  heard  his  prayers,  and  that 
the  people  would  now  be  supplied  with  such  a  pastor. 
He  gave  him  licence  to  preach  in  the  presence  of  the 
bishop,  a  thing  before  unknown  in  Africa ;  but  which, 
from  the  good  effects  of  this  precedent,  afterwards  grew 
common.  Here  his  ministry  was  useful  in  the  instruc- 
tion and  edification  of  the  brethren,  and  also  in  the 
defeat  of  various  heresies.  Divine  truth,  which  had 
been  almost  buried  amidst  many  schisms  and  distrac- 
tions in  Africa,  now  raised  up  its  head  again ;  and 
Fortunatus,  the  great  leader  of  the  Manichees,  was 
obliged,  in  confusion,  to  leave  Hippo,  when  he  found 
himself,  by  the  confession  of  the  hearers,  vanquished 
in  a  conference  with  Augustine. 

Heretics  vied  with  the  members  of  the  general 
church  in  their  attention  to  the  pastoral  labors  of  Au- 
gustine, whose  fame  began  gradually  to  spread  through- 
out the  western  world.  Valerius  rejoiced  and  gave 
thanks  on  the  account,  and  being  solicitous  to  preserve 
such  a  treasure  to  his  church,  he  took  care  to  get  Au- 
gustine elected  bishop  of  Hippo,  in  conjunction  with 
himself.  Age  and  infirn^ities  rendered  Valerius  very 
inadequate  to  the  work  ;  and  every  true  christian  will 
doubt  which  more  to  admire,,  the  godly  zeal  of  Augus- 
tine, tempered  with  modesty  and  charity,  or  the  un-- 
feigned  humihty  of  Valerius.  Augustine,  after  he  had 
strongly  resisted  the  inclinations  of  the  bishop  and  all 
the  church,  at  length  accepted  the  office  ;  the  duties 
of  which  he  continued  to  discharge  after  the  decease 

Possid.  Life  of  Aug. 


292 

of  Valerius.  His  zeal  and  assiduity  increased  with 
his  authority.  The  monastery  of  his  institution  be- 
came renowned  in  Africa ;  and  about  ten  bishops, 
of  undoubted  piety,  known  to  our  author,*  came  from 
this  seminary.  These  instituted  monasteries  after  the 
same  pattern,  and  from  them  other  churches  were 
supplied  with  pastors;  and  the  doctrines  of  faith, 
hope,  and  charity,  by  these  means,  and  also  by  Augus- 
tine's writings,  which  were  translated  into  the  Greek 
tongue,  were  diifused  and  enforced  with  increasing 
vigor  through  the  christian  world.  His  writings,  how- 
ever, never  seem  to  have  had  any  permanent  influence 
jn  the  eastern  church. 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Pelagian  Controversy. 

At  a  time  when  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  was 
faintly  experienced,  and  superstition  and  licentious- 
ness were  rapidly  increasing,  satan  felt  himself  embol- 
dened to  raise  a  new  heresy,  which  should  pretend  to 
purity,  in  perfection,  resulting  from  the  excellence  of 
MERE  HUMAN  NATURE,  without  the  agcucy  of  divine 
grace.  This  was  Pelagianism :  an  heresy  which  de- 
rived its  name  from  Pelagius,  a  monk,  who  decried 
the  doctrine  of  the  original  corruption  of  human  nature, 
and  the  necessity  oj  Divine  grace  to  enlighten  the  under- 
standing and  purify  the  heart,  because  they  were  pre- 
judicial to  the  progress  of  holiness  and  virtue,  and  ten- 
ding to  establish  mankind  in  a  presumptuous  and  fatal 
security.  He  taught  that  we  derive  no  corriiption 
from  the  fall  o(  ouv  first  parents,  but  are  born  as  pure 
and  unspotted  as  Adam  came  from  the  forming  hand 
of  his  Creator ;  that  mankind  are  capable  of  repen- 
tance and  amendment,  and  of  arriving  at  the  highest 
degrees  of  piety  and  virtue  by  the  use  of  their  natural 
powers  and  faculties ;  that  indeed  external  grace  is  ne- 
cessary to  excite  their  endeavors,  but  that  they  have 

*Possid» 


S93 

no  need  of  the  internal  succours  of  the  Divine  Spirit : 
that  Adam  was  by  nature  mortal  ;  and  certainly 
would  have  died,  if  he  had  not  sinned  ;  that  the  grace. 
of  God  is  given  in  proportion  to  our  merits;  that  man- 
kind may  arrive  at  a  state  of  perfection  in  this  life ; 
and  that  the  law  qualified  men  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven,  and  was  founded  upon  equal  promises  with 
the  gospel. 

Pelagius  was  born  in  Britain.  His  companion,  and 
coadjutor  in  heresy,  was  Coelestius  an  Irishman. — 
They  were  both  laymen,  and  as  far  as  appears,  always 
maintained  characters  of  fair  and  decent  morals. — 
They  were  both  men  of  genius  and  capacity  of  the  first 
rank.  The  heretical  opinions  of  Pelagius  did  not  ap- 
pear till  he  was  far  advanced  in  life  ;  before  that  time, 
his  reputation  for  serious  piety  was  great  in  the  chris- 
tian world.  Those  who  know  the  difference  between 
real  holiness  and  the  semblance  of  it  in  mere  morality 
will  not  be  surprized  at  this. 

To  counteract  this  heresy,  A«gustine,  of  Hippo,  had 
been  trained  up  under  the  Lord's  wholesome  disci- 
pline, by  an  extraordinary  conversion.  In  this  way 
God  made  use  of  this  heresy  as  an  occasion  of  intro- 
ducing more  just  views  of  gospel  grace,  than  had  for  a 
long  time  obtained  in  the  church,  and  of  reviving 
christian  truth,  humility  and  piety. 

Pelagius  used  to  deliver  his  heretical  principles  un- 
der the  modest  appearance  of  queries,  started  against 
the  doctrines  of  the  church,  and  those  as  not  invented 
by  himself  but  by  others.  This  was  an  artful  and  pow- 
erful method  to  poison  the  minds  of  men.  Also  with 
consummate  artifice  he  insinuated  himself  into  the  fa- 
vor of  women  of  some  rank,  of  weak  minds,  and  unac- 
quainted with  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  though  profess- 
ing religion ;  and  by  their  means,  he  diffused  his  te- 
nets with  much  success.  Coelestius,  more  daring  and 
open  in  speech,  pursued  q,  method  not  so  replete  with 
deceit,  and  was  therefore  exposed  .to  detection  more 
easily  than  his  master.  He  w^as  condemned,  by  a 
synod,  at  Carthage,  as  an  heretic,  in  the  year  41 2,  and 
his  hopes  of  rising  in  the  church,  were  hereby  djsap- 


294 

pointed.  At  this  synod,  when  Coelestius  was  asked 
whether  he  had  not  asserted,  that  infants  are  born  in 
the  state  in  which  Adam  was  before  transgression  ;  all 
that  could  be  obtained  from  him  was,  "  that  infants 
needed  baptism,  and  ought  to  be  baptized." 

The  Pelagian  controversy  was  a  dispute  between 
holy  men  and  mere  men  of  the  world  ;  between  grace 
and  human  merit,  between  the  spirit  and  doctrine  of 
an  humble  publican,  and  that  of  a  self-righteous  phar- 
isee. 

It  appears,  from  well  authenticated  facts,  that  after 
Pelagius  had  travelled  through  the  Roman  empire,  and 
had,  in  vain,  attempted  to  overturn  the  doctrines  of 
grace,  he  retired  to  his  own  native  country.  But 
nothing  certain  is  to  be  known  further  either  concern- 
ing him  or  Coelestius, 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Augustine^s  Conduct  toward  the  Donatists—His  death, 
1 


HE  active  spirit  of  the  bishop  of  Hippo  found 
much  employment  in  his  long  course  of  private  and 
pubUc  labors  against  the  Pelagians,  the  Manichees  and 
the  Donatists,  besides  the  general  care  of  the  African 
churches,  and  the  peculiar  inspection  of  his  own  dio- 
cese. The  two  former  sects  he  in  a  manner  eradica- 
ted.    The  last  he  opposed  with  much  success. 

Some  of  the  Donatists  were,  comparatively  speak- 
ing, a  mild  and  peaceable  people  ;  but  this  was  not  the 
case  with  those  who  were  called  Circumcelliones. — - 
These  were  a  mere  banditti,  sons  of  violence  and 
bloodshed,  who  neither  valued  their  own  Hves  nor 
those  of  their  neighbors,  and  frequently  were  remark- 
able for  committing  suicide  in  a  lit  of  frenzy.  They 
had  a  peculiar  maUce  against  the  pastors  of  the  gen- 
eral churcli,  and  from  time  to  time,  vvay-lyidthem,  at- 
tacked them  with  armed  force,  and  mutilated,  or  even 
killed  them.     They  burnt  the  houses  of  those  who 


^95 

would  not  comply  with  their  sentiments,  and  were 
guilty  of  many  detestable  enormities.  By  these  mis- 
erable men,  Augustine  was,  several  times,  way-laid, 
and  narrowly  escaped.  By  him  many  of  this  banditti, 
were,  however,  brought,  with  much  humility  and  joy 
to  confess  their  error,  and  to  return  to  the  bosom  of 
the  church  with  every  mark  of  serious  repentance. 

After  a  life  of  great  activity  for  the  good  of  souls^ 
and  many  sore  trials,  Augustine  was  seized  with  a  fe- 
ver, which  ended  in  his  dissolution,  in  the  year  430o 
He  lived  76  years,  40  of  which  he  had  been  a  presby- 
ter or  bishop.  He  used  to  say,  that  a  christian  should 
never,  cease  to  repent,  even  to  the  hour  of  his  death.— 
He  had  David's  penitential  Psalms  inscribed  on  the 
Wall  in  his  last  sickness,  and  he  read  and  wept  abun- 
dantly. For  ten  days  before  he  expired,  he  desired  to 
be  uninterrupted,  that  he  might  give  himself  wholly  to 
devotion,  except  at  certain  intervals.  He  had  preach- 
ed the  word  of  God  constantly,  till  his  last  sickness. — ^ 
He  left  no  will,  having  neither  money  nor  lands  to  be- 
queath. His  library  he  left  to  the  church.  Of  his 
own  relations,  he  had  previously  taken  adequate  care. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

llie  Theology  of  Augustine. 

OY  the  irruption  of  the  Vandals,  the  Roman  empire 
was  on  all  sides  dissolving,  at  the  time  of  Augustine's 
death  ;  and  its  fairest  provinces  in  Africa,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  barbarians — ^But  the  light  which, 
through  his  means,  had  been  kindled,  was  not  extinct ;: 
for,  as  it  depended  not  on  the  grandeur  of  the  Roman 
empire,  so  neither  was  it  extinguished  by  its  (;lecline. 
For  more  than  a  thousand  years  the  hght  of  Divine 
truth,  which  here  and  there  shone  in  individuals,  dur- 
ing the  dreary  night  of  superstition,  was  nourished  by 
the  writings  of  Augustine,  which  next  to  the  sacred 
scriptures,  were  the  guides  of  men  who  feared  God. 


296 

The  doctrine  of  justification,  however,  he  did  hot 
clearly  understandj  and  a  precise  and  clear  exhibition 
of  it  is  not  to  be  found  in  his  writings.  Still  he  knew 
what  faith  in  the  Redeemer  tneant :  and  those  parts 
of  the  scripturej  which  speak  of  the  forgiveness  of  sinsj 
he  understood,  felt  and  loved. 

While,  to  trust  in  ourselves,  was  the  avowed  boast 
ot  all  the  philosopherSj  and  they  were  expecting  vir- 
tue and  every  internal  excellence,  only  from  them- 
selves ;  Augustine,  by  his  own  experience,  felt  human 
insufficiency  completely,  and  knew  that  in  himself 
dwelt  no  good  thing.  Hence  was  he  admirably  pre- 
pared to  describe  the  total  depravity  and  apostacy  of 
human  nature,  and  what  he  knew  to  be  true  he  faith- 
fully describes.  Feeling  himself  to  have  been  changed 
entirely  by  effectual  grace,  he  came  fully  to  acquiesce 
in  St.  Paul's  views  of  predestination.  This,  with  him, 
was  a  doctrine,  which  followed  experimental  religion, 
as  a  shadow  follows  the  substance. 

His  theology  was  practical.  He  preached  the  doc- 
trines of  grace  with  design  to  exalt  God  and  humble 
the  creature.  He  taught  men  what  it  is  to  be  humble 
before  God.  Practical  godliness  was  his  theme,  and 
he  constantly  connected  all  his  views  of  grace  with  hu- 
mility. He  taught  in  opposition  to  the  Pelagian  notion 
of  sinless  perfection,  that  the  most  humble  and  the 
most  holy,  have,  through  hfe,  to  combat  with  indwell- 
ing sin.  He  greatly  delighted  in  the  practical  subjects 
of  charity  and  heavenly-mindedness.  These,  from  his 
first  cohversion,  influenced  all  his  conduct.  In  his 
writings,  no  pride,  no  self-conceit,  no  bitterness,  ever 
discovered  themselves  in  any  expression. 

Finally,  in  ethics  he  is  superior.  On  the  subject  of 
veracity  and  faithfulness  'to  oaths,  and  in  general,  in 
the  practice  of  justice,  in  the  love  of  mercy,  and  in 
walking  humbly  with  God,  as  he  wrote  most  admira- 
bly, so  he  practised  most  sincerely  ;  and  by  his  wri- 
tings and  practice,  jhe  exhorted  others  to  be  of  the 
same  judgment  and  of  the  same  practice  with  himself, 
as  to  the  great  things  of  religion. 


29t 

CHAPTER  ¥1. 

Jerom. 

renowned  monk  wae  born  at  Stridon,  ne^r 
Dalmatia,  under  the  emperor  Constantine,  in  the  year 
S31 .  Great  care  was  early  taken  to  give  him  a  good 
education.  He  was  brought  up  under  religious  in- 
struction from  his  infancy.  After  his  baptism,  at 
Rome,  he  travelled  into  France,  and  examined  libra- 
ries, collecting  information  from  all  quarters.  On  his 
return  to  his  own  country,  he  determined  to  follow  the 
profession  of  a  monk,  a  term  then  implying  a  private 
recluse  christian,  a  life  suited  to  gratify  his  studious 
disposition.  He  was,  however,  made  a  presbyter  of 
the  church,  but  never  would  proceed  any  further  in 
ecclesiastical  dignity.  He  spent  four  years  in  the  de- 
serts of  Syria,  reading  and  studying  with  immense  in- 
dustry. Here,  by  the  assistance  of  a  Jew,  who  visited 
him,  Nicodemus-like,  in  the  evenings,  lest  he  should 
give  umbrage  to  his  brethren,  he  acquired  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Hebrew  tongue,  and  with  indefatigable 
labor,  studied  also  the  Chaldee  and  the  Syriac.  After 
this  he  visited  Rome,  where  he  encouraged  a  monas- 
tic life,  and  had  many  admirers.  But  unjust  asper- 
sions having  been  cast  on  his  character,  with  disgust 
he  lieft  Rome,  and  went  into  the  East.  Several  of  his 
admirers  followed  him.  Having  chosen  Bethlehem 
as  the  seat  of  his  old  age,  and  having  erected  four 
monasteries,  three  for  women,  and  one  for  men,  he 
there  spent  the  rest  of  his  life,  enjoying  at  times  the 
society  of  his  learned  friends.  In  the  year  422,  he 
died  in  the  ninety  first  year  of  his  age.  His  knowl- 
edge of  theology  w^'as  hraited.  He  did  not  under- 
stand the  true  gospel-mystery  of  mortifying  sin,  and 
by  his  voluntary  humility,  and  neglect  of  the  body, 
and  by  the  splendor  of  his  ill-digested  learning,  con- 
tributed more  than  any  other  person  of  antiquity  to 
the  growth  of  superstition.  But  notwithstanding  this 
he  appears  to  have  had  some  devout  and  just  views  of 
the  character  and  offices  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
2  o 


2^ 

CHAPTER  VII. 

The  Church  of  Christ  m  the  West. 

At  is  time  to  resume  the  connected  thread  of  history. 
But  the  reader  must  not  expect  a  successive  detail  of 
the  proceedings  of  the  Roman  princes. 

After  the  death  of  Theodosius,  the  empire  was  torn 
by  various  convulsions,  tending  particularly  in  the 
West,  to  its  destruction.  Let  us  regard  only  the  real 
church  amid  these  scenes.  She  lived,  while  the  sec- 
ular glory  of  Rome  was  destroyed.  Honorius,  the 
son  of  Theodosius,  reigned  there,  while  his  brother 
Arcadius  governed  at  Constantinople. 

Honorius,  being  a  weak  prince,  governed  by  his 
ministers,  protected  the  external  state  of  the  church, 
extirpated  ihe  remains  of  idolatry,  and  supported  or- 
thodoxy. The  superior  advantages  of  a  christian, 
above  a  pagan  establishment,  even  in  times  of  great 
religious  declension  appear  in  the  humanity  of  a  num- 
ber of  laws,  and  edicts,  by  which  idolatrous  impurities 
and  savage  games  were  abolished,  and  in  the  care  ta- 
ken of  the  needy  and  miserable.  In  what,  for  instance, 
but  a  christian  government,  shall  we  find  so  humane  a 
law  as  that  of  Honorius,  by  which  judges  are  directed 
to  take  prisoners  out  of  prison  every  Sunday,  and  to 
enquire  if  they  be  provided  with  necessaries,  and  to 
see  that  they  are  properly  accommodated  in  all 
things  ? 

GermanuSy  bishop  of  Auxerre,  was  one  of  the 
greatest  ornaments  of  Gaul  in  this  century.  He  was 
a  person  of  quality,  and  exercised  the  profession  of  a 
counsellor  in  the  former  part  of  his  life.  Amator,  his 
predecessor  in  the  see,  perceived  some  evidences  of 
piety  in  him,  and  ordained  him  dearcon.  A  month  af- 
ter the  decease  of  Amaior,  Germanus  was  unanimous- 
ly elected  bishop  by  the  clergy,  nobility,  citizens,  and 
peasants,  and  was  forced,  notwithstanding  he  manifest- 
ed the  greatest  reluctance,  to  accept  the  office.  He 
employed  himself  in  founding  monasteries,  and  in  en- 


299 

nching  the  church,  while  he  impoverished  himself, 
and  for  30  years,  from  his  ordination  to  his  death,  liv- 
ed in  extreme  austerity. 

About  the  year  430,  Germanus  visited  the  island  of 
Great  Britain,  to  oppose  Agricola,  who  was  there  prop- 
agating the  Pelagian  heresy  among  the  churches  in 
that  country.  Lupus,  bishop  of  Troyes,  accompanied 
Germanus  in  this  mission,  which  was  undertaken  at 
the  request  of  a  numerous  council  in  Gaul.  Lupus 
governed  his  church  52  years,  and  was  highly  renown- 
ed for  sanctity.  These  two  bishops,  on  their  arrival, 
preached  not  only  in  the  churches,  but  also  in  the 
highways,  and  in  the  open  country,  and  vast  crowds 
attended  their  ministry.  The  Pelagians  came  to  a 
conference.  The  bishops  supported  the  doctrines  of 
grace,  by  express  passages  of  scripture,  and  Pelagi- 
anism  was  reduced  to  silence. 

At  this  time,  the  Picts,  a  race  of  barbarians  who  in- 
habited the  North,  and  the  Saxons,  a  German  nation, 
called  in  by  the  Britons,  as  it  is  well  known,  to  assist 
them  against  the  Picts,  united  their  forces  against  the 
natives.  The  latter  terrified  at  the  approach  of  the 
enemy,  had  recourse  to  Germanus  and  Lupus.  Many, 
having  been  instructed  by  them,  desired  baptism, 
and  a  great  part  of  the  army  received  it,  in  a  church 
made  of  boughs  of  trees  twisted  together.  When  this 
was  done,  they  marched  against  the  enemy,  with 
Germanus  at  their  head.  He,  having  posted  his  men 
in  a  valley  where  the  enemy  were  to  pass,  surprised 
and  defeated  them.  After  this,  the  two  bishops  re- 
turned to  the  continent.  Palladius  having  been  ordain- 
ed bishop  of  Scotland,  arrived  there  in  the  year  43L 
Scotland  had  never  before  seen  a  bishop,  and  was  ia 
a  state  of  extreme  barbarism. 

While  the  doctrines  of  grace  were  defended  in  Bri- 
tain with  some  hopeful,  saving  efficacy,  the  doctrine 
ofsemi-pelagianism  in  Gaul  still  maintained  its  ground, 
and  Prosper  and  Hilary  stood  in  defence  of  the  ortho- 
dox principles.  Coelestine  of  Rome,  where  the  spark 
of  truth  was  still  alive,  amidst  the  mass  of  corruption 
which  infested  the  western  church  vigorously  support- 


300 

ed  the  same  cause.  Ccelestine,  in  contending  for  the 
faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  labored  to  prove, 
that  all  men  are  by  nature,  under  the  power  of  sin,  by 
reason  of  the  fall,  from  which  nothing  but  grace  can 
deliver  any  man — that  man  is  not  -^ood  of  himself;  he 
needs  a  communication  to  him  from  God — nor  can 
a  man,  though  renewed,  overcome  the  flesh  and  the 
devil,  except  he  receive  daily  assistance — that  God  so 
worketh  upon  the  hearts  of  men,  that  holy  thoughts, 
pious  intentions,  and  the  least  motion  toward  a  good 
intention,  proceed  from  God.  The  grace  of  God  does 
not  take  away  free-will,  but  delivers,  enlightens,  rec- 
tifies and  heals  it.  Thus  was  the  truth  supported  at 
Rome,  amidst  the  abounding  superstitions. 

Palladius,  the  pastor  of  Scotland,  being  dead,  Cce- 
lestine sent  Patrick,  a  native  of  that  country,  in  his 
Stead.  Patrick,  having  been  carried  captive  into  Ire- 
laud,  where  he  learnt  the  customs  of  the  country,  was 
by  some  pirates  afterward  carried  into  Gaul ;  but  after 
various  adventures,  he  returned,  a  volunteer  into  Ire- 
land, to  attempt  the  conversion  of  the  barbarous  na- 
tives, who  seem,  till  that  time,  to  have  been  without 
any  acquaintance  with  Christianity.  The  uncivihzed 
Irish  refused  at  first  to  hear  him.  He  went  to  Gaul, 
had  an  interview  with  Germanus,  of  Auxerre,  and  his 
mind  was  enflamed  with  fresh  zeal — He  then  visited 
Rome,  had  an  interview  with  Ccelestine,  from  whom 
he  received  such  support  and  assistance  that  he  re- 
visited Ireland,  where  his  success  ;was,  at  length,  so 
great,  that  to  this  day,  he  is  looked  on  as  the  apostle 
of  the  Irish.  By  him  they  were  first  taught  the  use  of 
letters ;  and  from  him  they  unquestionably  recieved 
much  instruction,  both  with  respect  to  the  duties  of 
this  life^  and  the  preparations  necessary  for  happiness 
in  a  future  existence.  Patrick  died  about  the  year 
460,  at  an  advanced  age. 

Semi-pelagiaeism  strongly  recommends  itself  to  the 
depraved  hearts  of  mankind  ;  it  divides  the  w  ork  of  sal- 
vation between  free  grace  and  human  ability  in  such 
a  manner  that  it  both  retains  a  specious  appearance  of 
humility  toward  God,  and  at  the  same  time  flatters  the 


301 

pride  of  the  human  heart.  The  clergy  of  Marseilles, 
with  Cassian  at  their  head,  very  warmly  sup'jorted 
this  doctrine.  Prosper,  and  Marius  Mercator,  with  the 
arms  of  scripture  did  their  utmost  to  withstand  and 
prevent  the  spread  of  this  doctrine,  so  pleasing  to  the 
carnal  mind.  Gaul,  and  the  neighboring  countries, 
no  doubt  received  great  benefit  from  their  endeavors. 
Semi-pelagianism  was  so  far  checked,  that  during  the 
dark  ages,  after  this  time,  the  doctrines  of  grace  were 
cordially  received  by  godly  persons,  particularly  in 
the  monasteries.  All  who  were  thoroughly  bumbled, 
and  contrite,  found  the  comfort  of  them  ;  wliile  those 
monks,  whose  religion  was  pharisaic,  fonnd  the  Semi- 
pelagian  scheme  to  suit  their  self-righteous  pride,  and 
as  the  times  grew  more  corrupt,  semi-pelagianism 
gained  the  ascendency. 

About  the  year  439,  Genseric,  king  of  the  Vandals, 
an  Arian  by  profession,  surprized  Carthage,  in  the 
midst  of  peace,  and  used  his  victory  with  great  cruel- 
ty. The  same  unprincipled  wickedness,  which  had 
ever  characterized  the  Arian  party,  shewed  itself  in 
Genseric,  especially  in  his  malice  toward  the  clergy  ; 
a  number  of  these  he  drove  from  the  churches,  and 
put  to  death  many  of  them. 

The  abominations  of  the  times  seemed  to  call  for 
such  a  scourge.  But  the  light  of  Divine  grace  reviv- 
ed in  the  West,  purified  many  souls,  and  fitted  them 
for  sufferings.  It  was  not  so  with  all.  With  the  ma- 
jority, both  superstition  and  practical  wickedness  in- 
creased. Carthage  itself  was  sunk  in  vice  ;  lewdness 
was  amazingly  predominant.  So  deplorable  a  thing 
it  is  for  men  to  depart  from  the  simplicity  of  christian 
faith!  The  superstition  now  increasing  daily,  only  for- 
tified them  the  more  in  self-righteousness;  and  nat- 
ural depravity  ;^vas  exhibited  in  deeds  of  the  boldest 
and  most  atrocious  wickedness.  Oppression  and 
cruelty  domineered  at  Carthage ;  and  the  poor,  in  the 
anguish  of  their  misery,  were  induced  to  beseech  God 
to  deliver  the  city  to  the  barbarians.  But  these  were 
only  christians  in  name.  They  were  in  reality  very 
idolatrous  in  their  practices,  and  even  amidst  the  hor- 


302 

rors  of  war  and  public  calamities,  continued  impure 
and  voluptuous.  Oppression  and  injustice  were  so 
grievous,  that  the  dominion  of  the  barbarians  was  re- 
ally more  tolerable  than  that  of  the  Romans.  By  this 
we  see  the  adorable  providence  of  God,  in  punishing 
the  wickedness  of  nominal  christians,  not  only  at  Car- 
thage, but  in  general  in  this  century  through  the  Wes- 
tern empire.  What  happened  to  the  ancient  .Jewish 
church,  when  grown  wicked  and  idolatrous,  and  re- 
taining only  the  form  of  religion,  happens  also  to 
christian  nations.  God  is  glorified  by  taking  the 
power  out  of  their  hand,  that  they  may  no  longer  pro- 
fane his  holy  name. 

Genseric  expelled  the  bishops  from  their  sees,  and 
where  they  made  any  resistance,  he  made  them  slaves 
for  life.  Arians  were  then  put  in  possession  of  the  va- 
cant sees.  Some  who  were  expelled,  and  still  remain- 
ed in  the  provinces,  presented  themselves  before 
Genseric,  and  entreated,  that  as  they  had  lost  their 
churches  and  their  wealth,  they  might,  at  least,  be  al- 
lowed to  remain  without  molestation  in  Africa,  for  the 
comfort  and  support  of  the  people  of  God.  The  stern 
barbarian  replied,  "  I  have  resolved  to  leave  none  of 
your  name  or  nation."  It  was  with  difficulty,  he  was 
withheld  by  the  entreaties  of  those  about  him,  from, 
ordering  them  to  be  thrown  into  the  sea. 

In  the  year  443,  Genseric  passed  over  into  Sicily, 
and  so  far  as  his  arms  prevailed,  extended  the  perse- 
cution of  the  church  into  that  island. 

In  the  year  446,  Germanus  of  Auxerre,  was  called 
to  Great  Britain,  a  second  time,  to  withstand  the  Pela- 
gian heresy,  which  was  there  again  spreading  its 
baneful  influence.  In  this  way  God  baffled  the  at- 
tempts of  those  who  disturbed  the  faith  of  the  Britons. 
Gernranus  died  in  the  year  448,  having  held  the  see  of 
Auxerre  30  years. 

In  the  year  454,  Genseric,  with  his  Vandals,  arrived 
at  Rome,  which  he  found  defenceless  :  Leo  went  out 
to  meet  him,  and  persuaded  him  to  be  content  with 
the  pillage,  and  to  abstain  from  burnings  and  murders. 
Genseric  returned  into  Africa  with  many  thousand 


305 

captives.  This  circumstance  gave  occasion  to  anex-^ 
ercise  of  the  christian  grace  of  charity,  in  DeogratiaSj 
bishop  of  Carthage,  who  undertook  to  redeem  those 
captives  by  the  sale  of  all  the  vessels  of  gold  and  silver 
belonging  to  the  churches  under  his  care.  He  placed 
the  captives  in  two  great  churches,  which  he  furnished 
with  beds  of  straw,  giving  orders  for  their  daily  accom- 
modation with  all  necessaries.  He  appointed  physi- 
cians to  attend  the  sick,  and  had  nourishment  distrib- 
uted to  them  in  his  presence,  by  their  directions.  In 
the  night  he  visited  all  their  beds,  giving  himself  up  to 
this  work,  notwithstanding  his  age  and  infirmities. — ^ 
Deogratias  lived  only  three  years  in  his  bishopric,  was 
endeared  to  the  memory  of  the  faithful  by  his  virtues; 
and  while  Arians  performed  military  exploits,  and 
dealt  in  blood,  he  honored  the  real  doctrines  of  the 
gospel  by  acts  of  meekness  and  charity.  In  this  we 
trace  the  real  church,  and  see  the  connexion  of  faith 
and  practice  in  the  followers  of  the  Lamb.  So  much 
goodness  was  offensive  to  Genseric,  who  took  care  to 
suffer  no  more  such  bishops.  The  orthodox  bishops 
in  Africa  were  in  process  of  time  reduced  to  three. 

Several  godly  persons,  after  a  variety  of  hardshipsj 
came  into  the  hands  of  Capsur,  a  Moorish  king, 
a  relation  of  Genseric.  These  being  arrived  at  the 
desert  where  he  lived,  and  having  seen  there  a  num- 
ber of  profane  sacrifices,  began  by  their  discourse  and 
manner  of  life  to  bring  over  the  barbarians  to  the 
knowledge  of  God,  and  gained  a  great  multitude  in  a 
country,  where  the  name  of  Jesus  had  not  yet  been 
heard.  Desirous  to  establish  the  gospel  there,  they 
sent  deputies  across  the  desert  to  a  Roman  city  where 
there  was  a  bishop.  To  them,  the  bishop  sent  minis- 
ters, who  built  a  church,  and  baptized  a  great  number 
of  barbarians.  When  Genseric  heard  of  these  trans- 
actions he  was  greatly  incensed  at  the  zeal  of  these  pi- 
ous men  and  condemned  them  to  death.  The  con- 
verted Moors  bewailed  themselves.  To  each  of  them 
the  martyrs  said,  as  they  passed  by  to  execution, 
"  Brother  pray  for  me.  God  has  accomplished  my 
desire  ;  this  is  the  way  to  the  heavenly  kingdom," 


304 

Genseric  was  a  cruel  tyrant,  and  a  confirmed  Ari- 
an.  By  his  order,  Valerian,  bishop  of  Abbenza,  above 
80  years  old,  was  driven  alone  from  the  city,  and  all 
persons  were  prohibited  from  lodging  him  in  their 
houses.  He  lay  naked  a  long  time  in  the  public  road, 
exposed  to  the  weather,  and  thus  expired  for  the  faith 
of  the  gospel. 

Genseric  afterwards  ordered  the  great  church  of 
Carthage  to  be  shut,  and  banished  the  ministers  ;  and 
wherever  his  arms  prevailed,  he  made  the  people  of 
God  feel  his  fuiy.  At  this  time  the  northern  barbari-^ 
ans  had  extended  their  victorious  arms  far  and  wide. 
Africa  bowed  under  the  yoke  of  the  Vandals*  Spain, 
with  a  great  part  of  Gaul,  was  in  subjection  to  the 
Goths.  The  Franks  subjugated  the  other  part  of  GauL 
The  southern  part  of  Great  Britain  was  overpowered 
by  the  Saxons.  These  were  idolaters,  and  the  small 
remains  of  ancient  Britons,  chiistians  by  profession,  re- 
tired into  the  inaccessible  mountains  of  Wales.  The 
poverty  of  the  northern  parts  of  the  island,  was  their 
security.  The  Franks  also  were  idolaters.  The  bar- 
barians who  ruled  in  other  parts  were  Arians.  Evaric, 
king  of  the  Goths  in  Spain,  forbad  the  ordination  of 
bishops  in  the  place  of  those  deceased,  and  sent  oth- 
ers into  banishment.  The  churches  fell  into  decay, 
and  congregations  seldom  assembled.  With  the  Wes- 
tern church  in  general,  it  was,  indeed,  a  most  gloomy 
time.  The  wrath  of  God  was  evidently  poured  on 
them  for  their  long  abuse  of  mercies  enjoyed.  But 
the  church  was  not  extinct.  Some  christians,  through 
grace,  possessed  their  souls  in  patience,  and  evinced 
that  real  religion  though  low  and  depressed  still  existed. 

Genseric  died  in  the  year  477,  and  was  succeeded 
by  his  eldest  son  Huneric.  He  began  his  reign  with 
a  mild  aspect  toward  the  faithful,  and  after  an  interval 
of  24  years,  permitted  them  to  ordain  a  bishop  at  Car- 
thage, but  under  this  condition,  that  the  Arians  at 
Constantinople  should  have  the  same  liberty,  which 
those  of  the  general  church  had  at  Carthage.  The 
people  protested  against  the  condition,  and  with  good 
reason,  because  the  power  was  out  of  their  hands,  and 


305 

Baid,  '^  we  will  not  accept  a  bishop  on  sucb  terms. 
Jesus  Christ  will  govern  the  church,  as  he  hath  done 
hitherto."  But  Huneric  disregarded  the  protestation; 
and  Eugenius  was  elected  bishop  of  Carthage. 

All  mankind  soon  bore  witness  to  his  virtues. 
Though  the  revenues  of  the  church  were  in  the  hands 
of  the  Arians,  yet  liarge  sums  were  every  day  brought 
to  Eugenius,  all  which  he  faithfully  distributed  to  the 
needy,  reserving  no  more  to  himself  than  daily  bread. 
The  Arian  bishops  soon  murmured,  represented  him 
as  a  dangerous  preacher,  and  expostulated  with  Eu- 
genius himself  for  suffering  persons  to  hear  him,  who 
w^ore  the  Vandal  habit,  which  at  that  time,  appears  to 
have  been  perfectly  distinct  from  the  Roman.  "  God's 
house,"  he  replied,  "  is  open  to  all,  without  respect  to 
persons." 

Huneric  fearing  that  he  should  lose  his  Vandals,  if 
they  attended  the  preaching  of  Eugenius,  and  to  please 
the  court  of  Constantinople,  began  to  show  the  feroci- 
ty of  his  disposition.  He  ordered  guards  to  watch  at 
the  dooi's  of  the  church,  who,  when  they  saw  a  man  or 
woman  in  a  Vandal  habit^  struck  such  persons  with 
short  staves,  jagged  and  indented,  which  being  twisted 
into  the  ban  and  drawn  back  with  sudden  violence, 
tore  off  both  the  hair  and  skin*  By  this  means,  many 
suffered  severely  ;  women,  who  had  been  thus  treated, 
were  led  through  the  streets,  with  a  crier  going  before, 
to  exhibit  them  to  the  people. — The  faithful  remained 
tirm.  Those  who  belonged  to  Huneric's  court  could 
not  be  induced  to  receive  Arianism.  Them  he  de- 
prived of  their  pensions,  and  sent  to  reap  corn  in  the 
country.  Having  been  educated  like  gentlemen,  they 
saw  their  punishment  was  severe  and  reproachful,  but 
bore  the  cross  for  the  sake  of  him  who  gave  himself 
^Y  theiii. 

Huneric,  at  first,  ordered,  that  no  one  should  hold 
;  y  office^  who  was  not  an  Arian.  Afterward,  he  con- 
J    jated  the  possessions  of  the  rejected  orthodox,   and 

mished  their  persons  into  Sicily  and  Sardinia. 

Pastors  and  people,  to  the  amoimt  of  4-976,  were 
banished  into  the  desert.  Felix  had  been  bishop  44 
2p 


306 

years,  and  by  the  palsy  had  lost  his  speech  and  evett 
his  understanding.  The  faithful  implored  Huneric 
that  the  old  man  might  be  allowed  to  end  his  days 
quietly  at  Carthage.  Huneric,  as  if  ambitious  to  out- 
strip the  pagan  emperors  in  persecution,  said,  "  Let 
him  be  tied  to  wild  oxen,  and  be  so  carried  where  I 
ordered.'^  On  which,  they  tied  him  across  a  mule 
like  a  stick  of  timber.  These  christian  heroes  were 
conducted  to  the  two  cities  of  Sicca  and  Lares,  where 
the  Moors  were  directed  to  receive  and  conduct  them 
to  the  desert.  They  were  at  first  confined  in  a  prison^ 
where  their  brethren  were  allowed  to  have  access  to 
them^  to  preach,  and  to  administer  the  Lord's  supper. 
Some  young  children  were  of  the  number,  several  of 
whom  were  tempted  to  receive  Arian  baptism;  but 
out  of  the  mouth  of  babes  and  sucklings  strength  was  or- 
dained^ and  they  continued  firm. 

While  in  prison  they  underwent  the  severest  trials 
from  their  close  and  crouded  confinement ;  but  true 
grace  disposed  them  patiently  to  endure,  rather  than 
free  themselves  by  unfaithfulness.  The  Moors  at 
length  ordered  them  to  march.  They  went  out  on 
the  Lord's  day,  their  clothes,  their  heads,  and  their  fa- 
ces covered  all  over  with  filth,  and  as  they  went,  sang ; 
^^  Such  honor  have  all  his  saints.''^  Cyprian,  bishop  of 
Uniziba,  comforted  them,  and  gave  them  all  he  had, 
wishing  for  the  honor  of  being  carried  with  them. 
This  was  not  then  granted  him.  Afterward  he  was 
confined,  suffered  much,  and  was  sent  into  banish- 
ment. There  is  a  voice  in  man  which  speaks  loudly  in 
favor  of  suffering  innocence.  The  whole  country  re- 
sounded with  the  cries  and  groans  of  the  people  flock- 
ing to  behold  them,  and  throwing  their  children  at  their 
feet.  "  Alas,"  said  they,  "  to  whom  do  you  leave  us  ? 
who  shall  baptise  these  children  ?  who  shall  adminis- 
ter the  Lord's  supper  to  us  ?  why  are  not  we  permitted 
to  go  with  you  ?"  Among  the  rest,  a  woman  was  ob- 
served leading  a  child  by  the  hand.  "  Run,  my  boy," 
said  she,  "  observe  w^hat  haste  these  holy  men  make 
to  receive  the  crown."  Being  reproved  for  desiring 
to  go  with  them,  "  I  am,"  she  replied,   ^'  the  daughter 


307 

of  the  late  bishop  of  Ziirita,  and  T  am  carrying  this 
child,  who  is  my  granddon,  lest  he  be  alone,  and  the 
enemy  draw  him  into  the  snares  of  death."  The 
bishops,  with  tears  in  their  eyes,  could  only  say, — 
"  God's  will  be  done."  As  they  travelled,  when  the 
aged  or  the  young,  who  wanted  strength,  were  not 
able  to  advance,  the  Moors  pricked  them  forward  with 
their  javelins,  or  threw  stones  at  them.  Such  as  were 
not  able  to  walk  were  tied  by  the  feet,  and  dragged 
along.  Many  died  in  the  march ;  the  rest  arrived  at 
the  desert,  and  were  fed  with  barley,  nor  were  even 
allowed  this  after  a  season. 

In  the  year  483,  Huneric  sent  an  edict  to  Ewgenius 
with  orders  to  read  it  in  the  church,  and  despatched 
couriers  with  copies  of  it  throughout  Africa.  The 
purport  of  this  edict  was,  after  upbraiding  the  faithful 
bishops  for  their  zeal  in  spreading  their  doctrines,  to 
command  them  all  to  appear  at  Carthage,  to  dispute 
with  the  Arian  bishops  on  a  certain  day,  and  to  prove 
their  faith,  if  they  could,  by  the  Scripture. 

The  most  alarming  words  were,  "  resolving  not  to 
suffer  any  scandal  in  our  provinces."  The  bishops  in- 
terpreted these  to  mean,  that  he  would  not  suffer  any 
Avho  professed  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  to  remain  in 
his  dominions.  They  therefore  drew  up  a  remon- 
strance, containing  in  substance  a  petition,  that  Hune- 
ric would  send  for  the  bishops  who  were  beyond  the 
seas.  Huneric,  regardless  of  the  remonstrance,  perse- 
cuted the  most  learned  bishops  under  various  preten- 
ces. He  banished  the  bishop  Donatian  after  giving 
him  one  hundred  and  fifty  bastinadoes.  Others  also 
he  treated  with  great  cruelty,  and  forbad  any  of  his 
sect  to  eat  with  the  faithful. 

On  the  first  of  February,  the  day  appointed  for  the 
conference,  the  bishops  resorted  to  Carthage  from 
every  part  of  Africa,  and  from  all  the  islands  subject 
to  the  Vandals.  Huneric  made  no  mention  of  the  con- 
ference, for  many  days,  and  separated  those  of  the 
greatest  abihties  from  the  rest,  that  he  might,^  on  false 
pretences,  put  them  to  death.  One  of  the  most  learn- 
ed, named  Lsetus  he  burnt  alive,  to  intimidate  others. 


308 

At  length,  when  the  conference  was  opened,  the  ortho- 
dox chose  ten  of  their  own  number,  to  answer  for  the 
rest.  Cirila,  the  chief  of  the  Arian  bishops,  was  seat- 
ed on  a  magnificent  throne,  with  his  partizans  sitting 
in  an  exalted  station,  while  the  orthodox  continued 
standing  below.  The  latter  saw  what  a  mock  confer- 
ence it  was  likely  to  prove  and  remonstrated :  the  Ari- 
ans  ordered  one  hundred  bastonadoes  to  be  given  to 
each  of  them.  "  God  look  down  upon  the  violence 
offered  us,"  said  Eugenius.  Cirila  finding  them  better 
prepared  than  he  imagined,  made  use  of  several  ca- 
vils to  avoid  the  conference.  The  orthodox,  foresee-^ 
ing  this,  had  prepared  a  confession  of  faith,  in  which 
the  Trinitarian  doctrine  is  very  explicitly  declared, 
and  which  concludes  thus :  "  this  is  our  faith,  support- 
ed by  the  authority  of  the  evangelists  and  apostles, 
and  founded  upon  the  society  of  all  the  general  chur- 
ches through  the  world,  in  which,  by  the  grace  of  God 
Almighty  we  hope  to  persevere  till  death."' 

The  Arians,  incensed  at  this  doctrine,  reported  to 
the  king,  that  the  orthodox  had  raised  a  clamor  to 
avoid  the  conference.  The  tyrant  had  taken  his  meas- 
ures ;  orders  were  sent  through  the  provinces,  by  vir- 
tue of  which  the  churches  were  all  shut  in  one  day, 
and  their  revenues  given  to  the  Arians.  Huneric  al- 
lowed the  orthodox  till  the  first  of  June  in  the  same 
year,  that  is,  484,  to  consider  whether  they  would 
merit  pardon  by  retraction. 

Such  were  the  measures  used  to  obliterate  the  doc- 
trines of  Divine  grace  in  Africa,  where  they  had  been 
so  gloriously  revived  by  Augustine.  Huneric  ordered 
the  bishops  to  be  expelled  from  Carthage,  stripped 
them  of  horses  and  change  of  raiment,  and  forbad,  un- 
der terrible  penalties,  any  one  to  give  them  victuals 
or  lodgings.  The  bishops  remained  without  the  walls 
of  the  city,  exposed  to  the  weather  ;  and  providential- 
ly meeting  with  the  king,  they  all  came  to  him.— 
^''  Why''  say  they,  '■  are  we  treated  thus  ?"  Huneric 
looked  with  fury,  and  ordered  some  horsemen  to  ride 
in  among  them,  who  wounded  many.  He  then  order- 
ed them  to  repair  to  the  temple  of  Memory,  where  a 


509 

paper  rolled  up,  was  presented  to  them,  and  they  were- 
required  to  swear  to  its  contents.  They  firmlj  refus- 
ed to  swear  to  it  without  knowins:  what  it  contained. 
In  the  issue,  of  the  446  bishops,  who  came  to  the  con- 
ference, 48  died,  many  of  them,  probably,  through 
hard  usage  ;  46  were  banished  into  Corsica,  302  into 
other  places,  and  most  of  the  rest  made  their  escape. 

Huneric  now  pursued  his  sanguinary  designs  with 
vigor.  Among  the  laity  he  sent  executioners,  who 
whipped,  hanged,  and  burned  aliye  the  faithful.  Do- 
nysia,  while  she  was  scourged,  and  the  blood  was 
streaming  from  her  body,  said,  "  Ministers  of  the  dev- 
il, what  you  now  do  to  confound  me  with  shame,"  (for 
they  had  stripped  her  naked,)  "is  my  glory ;"  and  siie 
exhorted  the  rest  to  suffer  martyrdom.  Looking  se- 
verely at  her  son,  whom  she  saw  dreading  the  torture, 
*' Remember  son,''  said  she,  "that  we  have  been  bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  the  Trinity.  Let  us  not  lose  the 
garment  of  salvation,  lest  the  Master  should  say,  cast 
them  into  outer  darkness."  The  young  man  upon 
this  suffered  death  with  constancy :  and  she  thanked 
God  with  a  loud  voice,  embracing  his  body.  Many 
suffered  with  her,  strengthened  by  her  exhortations. 

Victorian,  the  wealthiest  man  in  Africa,  was  at  that 
time  governor  of  Carthage.  Huneric,  assured  him  of 
his.  peculiar  favor,  if  he  would  submit  to  be  re-bapti- 
zed,  and  renounce  the  Trinitarian  creed.  "Tell  the 
king"  said  he,  "  if  there  were  no  other  life  after  this, 
I  would  not,  for  a  little  temporal  honor,  be  ungrateful 
to  my  God."  The  king,  incensed  at  an  answer  so 
truly  christian,  tormented  him  grievously  ;  and  thus  he 
slept  in  Jesus. 

At  Tambaia,  two  brothers  continued  a  whole  day, 
suspended,  with  large  stones  fastened  to  their  feet. — 
One  of  them,  overcome  with  the  torture,  at  length  de- 
sired to  recant,  and  to  be  taken  down.  "  No,  no,"  said 
the  other,  "  this,  brother,  is  not  what  we  swore  to  Je- 
sus Christ.  I  will  testify  against  you,  when  we  come 
before  his  awful  throne,  that  we  swore  by  his  body 
and  blood,  that  we  would  suffer  for  his  sake."  He 
§aid  much  more  to  rouse  and  encourage  him.     At 


310 

length  his  fellow-sufferer  cried  out,  "  Torment  as  you 
please,  I  will  follow  my  brother's  example."  The 
executioners  were  quite  fatigued  with  torturing  them 
hy  hot  irons  and  hooks,  and  at  length  dismissed  them, 
remarking,  that  every  one  appeared  ready  to  follow 
the  example  of  the  two  brothers,  and  that  none  were 
brought  over  to  Arianism.  Here  we  see  the  marks 
of  the  true  church,  patiently  suffering  for  the  truth's 
sake,  and  victorious  in  the  midst  of  calamities. 

At  Typasa,  the  secretary  of  Cirila  was  ordained 
bishop  by  the  Arians:  the  inhabitants  seeing  this, 
transported  themselves  into  Spain,  as  the  distance  was 
but  small.  Some,  who  could  obtain  no  vessels,  re- 
mained in  Africa.  The  new  Arian  bishop  labored  by 
courtesy  to  win  their  favor;  but  they,  in  contempt  of  his 
ministry,  assembled  themselves  in  a  private  house  for 
worship.  Huneric,  having  heard  of  this,  ordered  their 
tongues  to  be  cut  out,  and  their  right  hands  to  be  cut 
off  in  the  public  market-place.  This  he  seems  to  have 
done  to  prevent  their  open  confession  of  the  Trinity. 
A  miracle  followed  worthy  of  God,  whose  majesty  had 
been  so  daringly  insulted,  which  must,  at  tnat  time, 
have  greatly  strengthened  the  hearts  of  the  faithful, 
who  peculiarly  need  consolation  amid  such  scenes  of 
horrid  persecutions. 

The  miracle  is  well  attested;  that  though  their 
tongues  were  cut  out  to  the  roots,  they  spake  as  well 
as  before  :  without  any  impediment  and  without  feel- 
ing any  inconvenience  from  what  they  had  suffered. 

Numbers  of  Trinitarians  were  maimed  in  various 
ways  by  the  Arians.  Some  lost  their  hunds,  some 
their  feet,  others  their  eyes,  their  noses,  or  ears.  The 
whole  clergy  of  Carthage,  after  having  been  almost 
starved  with  hunger,  were  exiled.  Two  Vandals, 
who  loved  the  faith,  accompanied  by  their  mother,  for- 
sook their  wealth,  and  followed  the  clergy  into  bau" 
ishment.  The  barbarity  was  general.  At  length,  af- 
ter an  horrible  reign  of  seven  years  and  ten  months,  in 
which  the  church  was  purged  by  as  severe  persecu- 
tions as  any  ever  known,  in  the  year  485  died  the  ty- 
rani  Huneric  of  a  disease,  in  which  he  was  corroded 


511 

by  worms,— a  singular  monument  of  Divine  justice  ! 
Gontamond,  his  nephew  and  successor  stopped  the 
persecution,  and  recalled  Eugenius  to  Carthage. 

About  this  time,  orthodox  christians  found  a  patron 
in  Clovis,  king  of  the  Franks,  whose  victorious  arms 
had  entirely  ruined  the  Roman  power  in  Gaul.  His 
queen,  Clotilda,  was  zealous  for  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  and  by  her  influence  with  her  husband,  Clo- 
vis professed  orthodox  Christianity,  while  all  the  rest 
of  the  European  princes  were  Arians. 

In  the  year  494,  Gontamond,  the  Vandal,  still  in- 
creasing his  kindness  to  the  church,  opened  all  the 
places  of  public  worship,  after  they  had  been  shut  ten 
years  and  an  half,  and,  at  the  desire  of  Eugenius,  re- 
called all  the  other  bishops.  He  died  in  the  year  496 
and  was  succeeded  by  his  brother  Thrasamond. 

Here  I  finish  the  history  of  the  West  for  this  cen- 
tury :  in  which,  as  well  as  the  preceding,  superstition 
had  grown  gradually,  and  the  more  it  increased,  the 
less  were  men  disposed,  in  the  faith  and  love  of  the 
gospel,  to  depend  on  the  Savior.  But  the  despis- 
ed, desolate  church,  at  once  overborne  by  heretics, 
and  by  barbarous  pagans,  still  lived  in  Italy,  Spain, 
France,  and  Britain.  In  Italy  and  Spain,  it  was  only 
tolerated.  In  Britain  it  was  confined  to  the  moun- 
tains of  Wales  and  Cornwall ;  in  France  it  was  ready 
to  rise  again  into  eminence,  and  in  Africa  it  had  but 
just  recovered  from  a  dreadful  scourge,  in  which  there 
had  been  such  glorious  displays  of  the  benign  influ- 
ence of  Divine  grace.  The  patience  of  the  godly  was 
now  greatly  tried  by  the  secular  changes,  the  sins  of 
the  church  were  scourged,  and  the  gospel  was  com- 
municated to  barbarians.  The  general  current  of 
corrupt  doctrine  had  borne  away  many :  idolatry  was 
too  deeply  rooted  in  men's  hearts  to  be  eradicated 
from  any,  except  from  those  v»^ho  were  christians  in- 
deed, and  we  shall  see  it  ere  long,  established  in  the 
formality  of  public  worship. 


512 
CHAPTER  yill. 

The  Eastern  Church  in  the  Fifth  Century. 

liERE  we  find  but  i^w  cheering  instances  of  true 
godliness  during  this  century.  The  same  vices  which 
tarnished  the  West,  prevailed  ahiiost  universally  in  the 
East,  and  in  a  much  higher  degree.  Doctrinal  leuds 
and  malignant  passions  greatly  abounded. 

In  Persia,  a  cruel  persecution  of  christians  raged 
for  thirty  yearsi  What  led  to  this  was  the  impru- 
dent zeal  of  Andas  a  bishop,  who  destroyed  one  of 
the  temples  where  the  Persians  adored  the  fire.  The 
Magi  complained  to  the  king,  who  ordered  the  bishop 
to  rebuild  the  temple.  He  refused  to  comply  with  the 
royal  mandate.  The  consequence  was,  the  infuriated 
monarch  ordered  all  the  christian  churches  in  his  do^ 
minions  to  be  destroyed.  Orders  were  also  given  to 
the  chiefs  of  the  Saracens,  subjects  of  Persia,  to  guard 
the  roads,  and  to  apprehend  all  christians,  that  they 
might  not  fly  to  the  Romans^  One  of  those  chiefs, 
touched  with  compassion  at  their  distress,  aided  their 
flight.  He,  being  accused  at  the  Persian  court,  fled 
with  his  family  to  Rome,  and  took  along  with  him  a 
number  of  Arabs,  who,  together  with  himself,  received 
christian  baptism,  and  the  real  church  of  Christ  prob- 
ably had  an  accession  from  this  event. 

The  Persian  king  sent  to  demand  that  the  christian 
fugitives  should  be  delivered  into  his  hands.  The 
emperor  having  refused  to  give  them  up,  a  war  ensued. 
The  Romans  took  7000  prisoners,  whom  though  pei"^ 
ishing  by  famine,  they  would  not  restore.  Acacius,  a 
Roman  bishop,  assembled  his  clergy,  and  spake  thus 
to  them ;  "Our  God  has  no  need  either  of  dishes  or 
cups  ;  since  then  our  church  has  many  gold  and  silver 
vessels  from  the  liberality  of  the  people,  let  us,  by 
means  of  them,  free  and  relieve  these  captive  soldiers." 
He  ordered  the  vessels  to  be  melted  down,  paid  the 
ransom  of  the  Persians  to  the  Roman  soldiers,  gave 
iCbe  captives  provisions  and  necessaries  for  their  jour- 


313 

ney,  and  sent  them  home  to  their  king.  This  was  to 
conquer  in  a  christian  manner ;  a  fruit  of  that  charity 
which  "  seeketh  not  her  own." 

During  this  century,  a  Jewish  impostor,  in  Crete, 
pretended  that  he  was  Moses,  and  that  lie  had  been 
sent  from  heaven,  to  undertake  the  care  of  the  Cretan 
Jews,  and  conduct  them  over  the  sea.  He  preached 
a  whole  year  in  the  island^  with  a  view  of  inducing 
them  to  obey  his  directions.  He  exhorted  them  to 
leave  all  their  substance  ;  and  promised  to  conduct 
them  through  the  sea,  as  on  dry  land,  and  bring  them 
into  the  land  of  promise.  Numbers  were  so  infatua- 
ted, as  to  neglect  their  business,  and  leave  their  pos- 
sessions to  any  who  chose  to  seize  them.  On  the  day 
prefixed  by  the  impostor,  he  went  before  them,  and 
they  followed  with  their  wives  and  children.  It  was 
B,  memorable  instance  of  that  "  blindness  which  has 
happened  to  Israel,  till  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles  be 
come  in,"  and  fulfils  the  Scripture  account  of  their 
penal  folly.  When  he  had  led  them  to  a  promontory, 
fee  ordered  them  to  throw  themselves  into  the  sea.— 
None  of  them,  it  seems,  had  the  caution  to  insist  on 
his  setting  the  example.  Those  who  were  at  the 
brink  of  the  precipice  leaped  down,  many  of  whom 
perished,  some  by  being  dashed  against  the  rocks,  and 
some  by  being  drowned  :  and  many  more  would  have 
perished  had  not  a  number  of  fishermen,  providentially 
present,  saved  their  lives.  These,  enlightened  by  ex- 
perience, prohibited  the  rest  from  taking  the  leap. — 
They  all  now  sought  the  impostor  to  destroy  him,  but 
he  had  made  his  escape.  Many  of  the  Cretan  Jews 
were  on  this  occasion  brought  over  to  the  christian  faith* 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Christian  Writers  of  this  Century. 

ChRYSOSTOM  was  the  great  luminary  of  the  fifth 
century;  he  wrote  with  uncommon  plainness  and  vig* 
Qr  in  support  of  the  doctrines  of  grace, 
2  Q 


IViarl^,  the  hprmit,  who  lived  about  the  beginning  a^ 
this  century,  was  also  an  humble  advocate  for  the 
same  doctrines. 

Paulinus,  of  Nola,  was  one  of  the  most  humble  and 
pious  writers  of  his  time.  He  was  born  at  BourdeauXy 
had  a  classical  style  and  taste^  was  of  an  illustrious 
family,  and  of  great  dignity  in  theempire;  and  having 
married  Therasia,  a  rich  lady,  obtained  by  her  a  great 
estate.  It  pleased  God  to  inspire  his  wife  with  the 
love  of  heavenly  things,  and  she  had  great  influence 
in  inducing  her  husband  to  prefer  a  retired  life  to 
the  grandeur  of  the  world.  He  gradually  parted  with 
his  wealth,  and  appears  to  have  been  truly  weaned  in 
his  affections  from  his  worldly  possessions.  After  hav- 
ing lived  sixteen  years  in  retirement,  he  was  urgently 
called  to  the  ministry,  and  was  ordained  bishop  of 
Nola,  where  he  continued  till  his  death.  He  evidently 
despised  human  greatness,  that  he  might  faithfully  and 
humbly  follow  Jesus  Christ.  He  led  a  retired  and  tem- 
perate life,  but  with  no  great  austerity,  and  was  singu- 
larly remarkable  for  the  tenderness  of  his  conscience 
the  meekness  of  tiis  spirit,  and  a  constant  sense  of  his 
own  imbecility,  and  of  his  need  of  Divine  grace. 

The  church  of  Rome,  though  at  this  time  much  de- 
generated from  her  primitive  purity y  must  not  be 
deemed  antichristian,  while  the  real  doctrines  of 
Christ  were  supported  in  it,  by  Coelestine,  whose  life 
has  been  already  brougfit  into  view. 

Though  Antichrist  had  not  yet  risen  to  his  full  stat- 
ure, yet  was  he  now  rapidly  acquiring  maturity  of 
size  and  strength.  Leo,  bishop  of  Rome,  wrote  with  a 
great  mixture  of  superstition.  Th  ough  zealous  for  the 
support  of  discipline,  of  truth,  and  righteousness,  he 
was  too  active  for  the  amplification  of  the  Roman  see. 
He  attempted  to  extend  his  influence  in  France,  bivt 
met  with  a  firm  resistance. 

The  celibacy  of  the  clergy  was  more  strictly  enforc- 
ed by  him  than  by  any  former  bishop  of  Rome.  Yet, 
in  christian  doctrine  he  was  not  only  evangelical  in 
general,  but  very  elaborate  and  perspicuous,  so  as  to 
evince  the  pains  he  had  taken  to  understand  thescrip- 


315 

tiires.  He  was  remarkably  learned  on  the  Divine  and 
human  nature  of  Christ,  and  was  pointed  in  opposing 
pelagianism.  He  appears  to  have  been  an  humble 
and  devout  christian. 

Theodoret  of  Cyrus,  a  city  of  Syria,  distinguished 
himself  for  his  pastoral  labors  ;  in  which  he  had  so 
great  success,  that  above  a  thousand  Marcionites,  and 
many  Arians  were  brought  over  to  the  church  under 
his  ministry.  He  labored,  and  suffered  for  the  love  of 
Christ,  and  was  often  in  danger  of  death  from  the  rage 
of  the  multitude. 

Prosper  of  Ries,  in  Aquitain,  was  a  layman,  who  dis' 
tinguished  himself  in  the  defence  of  the  doctrines  of 
grace.  Serious,  candid,  and  argumentative,  he  with- 
stood the  semi-pelagians  in  France  in  support  of  the 
cause  of  truth.  It  appears  that  true  religion  had  some 
prevalence  in  France,  during  this  century.  Much 
preaching  and  much  controversy,  on  matters  of  evan- 
gelical importance,  though  attended  with  evils,  prove 
that  Christ  is  there  by  his  Spirit.  It  is  probable  there 
was  not,  in  any  part  of  the  world,  at  that  time,  more 
genuine  piety  than  in  France. 

Julian  Pomrius,  a  priest  in  France,  deserves  atten- 
tion for  his  practical  works.  A  few  sentences,  discrip- 
tive  of  the  characters  of  good  and  bad  bishops  and 
preachers,  will  shew  the  taste  of  the  times,  as  well  as 
afford  some  sentiments  not  uninteresting  to  the  pas- 
tors of  this  day. 

"  A  wicked  bishop  seeks  after  preferment  and  riches ; 
chiefly  aims  to  gratify  his  passions,  to  confirm  his  au- 
thority, and  to  enrich  himself.  He  avoids  the  labori- 
ous and  humbling  part  of  his  office,  and  deUghts  in  the 
pl('asa,nt  and  honorable."  Again  he  says,  "A  good 
bishop  converts  sinners  to  God  by  his  preaching  and 
example^ — lastly,  he  holds  himself  fast  to  Cod,  in 
whom  alone  he  puts  his  trust." 

The  difference  between  a  good  and  bad  preacher 
he  thus  defines  :  "The  one  seeks  the  glory  of  Jtsus 
Christ,  by  explaining  doctrines  in  familiar  discourse. 
The  other  uses  the  utmost  strength  of  his  eloquence 
to  gain  reputation.   The  latter  handles  trifles  with  ela- 


316 

borate  language :  the  former  elevates  a  plaia  discourse 
by  the  weight  of  his  thoughts.'^ 


CENTURY  YI, 


CHAPTER  1. 


The  LAfe  of  Fulgentius,  and  the  State  of  the  African 
Churches  in  his  Time. 

XN  the  year  496,  a  storm  began  again  to  low^r  over 
the  African  churches.  Thrasamond,  whose  reign  then 
commenced,  was  an  obstinate  and  sagacious  Arian. — 
He  forbade  the  ordination  of  bishops  in  the  vacant 
churches.  The  African  bishops  unanimously  deter- 
mined not  to  obey  an  order  which  threatened  the  ex- 
tinction of  orthodoxy,  and  proceeded  to  the  ordination 
of  pastors.  The  tyrant  raged  and  determmed  to  ban- 
ish them  all.  At  that  time  Fulgentius  had  just  been 
chosen  bishop  of  Ruspae.  He  Avas  of  noble  birth,  had 
received  a  very  liberal  education,  and  was  eminent  for 
piety.  From  tlie  renewal  of  the  Arian  persecution,  he 
underwent  severe  bodily  sufferings.  In  these,  his  mind 
appears  to  have  been  serene,  and  faithful  to  his  Savior, 
whom,  in  real  humility  and  sincerity,  though  tarnished 
with  the  fashionable  superstition,  he  served  according 
to  the  principles  of  the  gospel. 

By  the  Arian  persecution,  Fulgentius  was  banished 

into  Sardinia,  in  company  with  other  faithful  witness- 

^y-     f  .)rthorloxy.     Upwards  of  60  bishops  were  with 

exile,     Thrasamond  sent  more  still  into  Sar- 

;)   all  220  5    exerted  himself  greatly  to  over- 

:tje  constancy  of  the  orthodox,  and  delighted  to 

1;  e  them  with  captious  questions.  Fulgentius  was 

ar  by  him  to  Carthage,  and  by  his  skill  in  argu- 

,  ciiitl  his  readiness  in  answering  questions,  he  ex- 

c  the  king's  admiration — till  through  the  advice  of 

0  xiiian  clergy,  who  considered  the  presence  of  Ful- 


317 

gentius  to  be  dangerous  at  Carthage,  he  was  remand' 
ed  {o  Sardinia.  Soon  after,  Hilderic,  the  successor 
of  Thrasamond,  in  the  year  523,  favoring  the  ortho- 
dox, put  a  tota]  end  to  persecution,  and  Ruspae  once 
more  beheld  her  bishop, 

Fulgentius  lived  among  his  flock  from  this  time  to 
his  death,  eminent  in  piety,  humility  and  charity. 
For  near  seventy  days,  he  suffered  extreme  pains  in 
his  last  sickness.  "  Lord,  give  patience  here,  and  rest 
hey-eafter,"  vt^as  his  constant  prayer — and  he  died  at 
length,  as  he  had  lived,  an  edifying  example  of  every 
christian  virtue. 

He  was  dexterous  in  the  defence  of  the  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity.  Hear  what  he  says  in  a  book  addressed 
to  king  Thrasamond  J  on  the  Divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
"  If  he  can  quicken,  who  is  not  God ;  if  he  can  sane* 
tify  who  is  not  God  ;  if  he  can  dwell  in  believers  who 
is  not  God;  if  he  can  give  grace,  who  is  not  God; 
then  the  Holy  Ghost  may  be  denied  to  be  God.  If 
any  creature  can  do  those  things,  which  are  spoken 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  then  let  the  Holy  Ghost  be  called 
a  creature."  The  life  of  Fulgentius  evinced  that  he 
had  experienced  the  sanctifying  power  of  the  Hol^ 
Ghost  on  his  own  heart. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  state  of  the  Church  in  other  parts  of  the  Roman 
Empire^  till  the  death  of  Justin,  including  the  life  of 
Ctesarius. 

An  the  beginning  of  this  century,  twenty  four  bishops 
assembled,  at  the  city  of  Agde,  the  president  of  whom 
was  Csesarius,  bishop  of  Aries ;  they  decreed  that 
"  all  clergymen  who  serve  the  church  faithfully  shall 
receive  salaries  proportionable  to  their  services."—- 
This  rule,  so  simple  and  general,  was  the  ancient  pro- 
vision for  the  maintenance  of  pastors.  Also  they  de~ 
creed  that  all  such  laymen,  as  shall  not  receive  the 


318 

communion,  three  times  a  year,  shall  be  looked  on  as 
heathens.  They,  at  this  assembly,  ordered  that  lay- 
men remain  in  the  church  till  the  blessing  is  pronoun- 
ced. Ccesarius  was  very  zealous  against  the  abuses 
which  this  order  was  designed  to  rectify.  Observing, 
one  day,  some  persons  going  out  of  the  church  to 
avoid  hearing  the  sermon,  he  cried  wilh  a  loud  voice, 
"  What  are  you  about  my  children  ?  where  are  you 
going  ?  Stay,  stay,  for  the  good  of  your  souls.  At  the 
day  of  judgment  it  will  be  too  late  to  exhort  you." 
His  just  and  charitable  zeal  at  length  prevailed  ;  but 
he  was  often  obliged  to  cause  the  church  doors  to  be 
shut,  after  the  gospel  w^as  read,  to  prevent  the  impi- 
ous practice.  His  people  were  gradually  reclaimed. 
Alas,  such  is  the  depravity  of  the  human  heart,  that 
mankind  in  all  ages  are  apt  to  be  weary  of  the  word 
of  God  !  Another  canon  of  this  assembly  forbade  au- 
guries, and  divinations,  and  the  opening  of  tlie  scrip- 
tures with  a  view^  of  making  an  omen  of  the  first  words 
that  offered.  This  last  mentioned  superstition  was  for- 
bidden under  penalty  of  excommunication. 

Ceesarius  had  spent  somxC  part  of  his  youth  in  the 
famous  monastery  of  Lerins.  Having  heard  that  he 
was  actually  designed  to  be  made  bishop  of  Aries,  he 
hid  himself  amc*ng  the  tombs.  But,  at  the  age  of  30, 
he  being  taken  thence,  was  appointed  bishop,  and  con- 
tinued in  that  church  above  40  years.  Caesarius  was 
fond  of  singing,  and  as  he  found  the  laity  were  apt 
to  talk  in  the  church,  while  the  clergy  were  singing, 
he  induced  the  laity  to  join  with  them  in  psalmody  ; 
and  in  a  sermon  still  extant,  exhorts  them  to  sing  with 
their  hearts,  as  well  as  their  voices.  In  another  ser- 
mon he  exhorts  them  to  throw  off  all  distracting 
thoughts  ;  before  they  prostrate  themselves  for  prayer. 
"  Whoever,"  says  he,  "  in  his  prayers,  thinks  on  a  pub- 
lic place  of  resort,  or  the  house  he  is  building,  wor- 
ships that  place  or  that  house."  He  directs  them  al- 
so not  to  be  content  with  hearing  the  scriptures  read 
in  the  church,  but  to  read  them  also  at  home. 

This  holy  man  was  ir.delatigable  in  his  labors,  close 
and  searching  in  his  preaching,  entered  into  praticcal 


particulars,  addressed  the  consciences  of  his  hearers^, 
and  reprov^ed  severely  idolatrous  and  superstitious 
usages,  and  amid  the  confusion  of  the  times  distin- 
guished himself  exceedingly  by  acts  of  mercy.  He 
died  in  the  year  542,  universally  lamented. 

The  cause  of  Arianism  in  the  mean  time,  was  ia 
France  gradually  declining.  The  state  of  religion 
in  the  East,  was  far  less  favorable.  Factions  and 
feuds,  heretical  perversions  and  scandalous  enormities 
filled  up  the  scene.  Under  the  emperor  Justin,  Chris- 
tianity began  at  length  to  wear,  in  some  respects,  a 
more  agreeable  aspect,  when  peace  and  good  order 
were,  in  external  things,  in  a  measure  restored. 

In  the  year  522,  Zamnaxes,  king  of  the  Lazi,  a  peo- 
ple who  inhabited  the  country  anciently  called  Col- 
chis, being  dead,  his  son  Zathes  repaired  to  Constan- 
tinople, telling  the  emperor  that  he  was  desirous  of  re- 
ceiving the  gospel,  and  of  relinquishing  the  idolatry  of 
his  ancestors.  They  had  been  vassals  to  the  king  of 
Persia,  and  had  been  obliged  to  perform  sacrifices  af- 
ter the  Persian  mode.  He  put  himself  therefore  un- 
der the;protection  of  Justin,  and  desired  to  receive  the 
crown  from  his  hands.  Justin  granting  his  request, 
the  Lazi  became  vassals  to  the  eastern  empire,  and 
embraced  Christianity.  Tiie  Iberians  also,  who  bor- 
dered on  their  territories,  and  were  also  subjects  of 
Persia,  had  already  received  the  gospel.  How  far  any 
thing  of  the  real  spirit  of  Christ's  religion  was  imbibed 
by  either  nation,  I  know  not.  I  can  only  say,  the  li- 
mits of  the  christian  name  were  extended  in  the  East. 

In  Arabia  Felix,  there  were  many  christians  sub- 
ject to  a  king  called  Dounouas,  a  Jew,  who  caused 
those  who  were  unwilling  to  become  Jews,  to  be 
cast  into  pits  full  of  fire.  He  besieged  Negra,  a  town 
inhabited  by  christians.  Having  persuaded  them  to 
surrender  on  articles,  he  broke  his  oath,  burnt  the  pas- 
tors, beheaded  the  laymen,  and  earned  all  the  youth 
into  captivity.  The  next  year,  Elesbaan,  king  of 
Abyssinia,  a  christian  country  sine?  the  days  of  Atha- 
nasius,  supported  by  the  emperor  Justin,  invaded  the 
lierritory  of  the  Arabian  Jew,  subdued  his  country^ 


320 

and  slew  him*  Thus  the  Arabian  christians  Were  re- 
lieved. Elesbaan  himself  was  very  zealous,  and  in 
proof  of  his  zeal,  resigned  his  crown  to  embrace  the 
monastic  life. 


CHAPTER  III. 

TAe  state  of  the  Church  during  the  reign  of  Justinian. 


'N  the  death  of  Justin,  his  nephew  Justinian  suc- 
ceeded at  Constantinople,  in  the  year  527.  He  was 
then  45  years  old,  and  reigned  39.  His  real  charac- 
ter was  widely  different  from  that  which  was  ostensi- 
ble. In  some  external  things  he  appeared  to  be  one 
of  the  wisest,  the  most  pious,  and  the  most  prosperous 
of  men.  Africa  and  Italy  were  by  him  reunited  to  the 
Roman  empire.  He  enacted  a  famous  code  of  laws, 
was  temperate  and  abstemious  in  private  life,  and  in- 
cessantly employed  in  religious  acts  and  ceremonies* 
Justinian  honored  monks  and  persons  reputed  holy^ 
built  splendid  churches,  endowed  monasteries ;  was 
liberal  beyond  measure  in  support  of  external  reli- 
gion ;  incessant  in  the  encouragement  of  what  he  ac- 
counted orthodoxy ;  was  intent  on  public  affairs ; 
spent  much  time  in  theological  speculations;  extir- 
pated idolatry,  and  brought  over  a  number  of  barba- 
rous kings  and  nations  to  the  profession  of  Christiani- 
ty. His  faculties  were  strong  and  vigorous.  But  he 
was  the  victim  of  superstition,  and  the  slave  of  avarice. 
For  gold  he  sold  his  whole  empire  to  the  governors  of 
provinces,  to  the  collectors  of  tribute,  and  infamous 
informers.  He  encouraged  the  vilest  of  characters  in 
the  most  detestable  calumnies,  that  he  might  share 
in  their  gains.  He  indeed  showed  what  a  poor  thing 
the  body  of  the  christian  religion  is  without  the  spirit. 
The  evils  which  he  wrought  were  palpable.  Dissen- 
sions and  schisms,  with  forced  conversions  attended 
with  great  cruelties,  alienated  the  minds  of  men  still 
more  from  godliness  5    and  superstition  and  formality 


$2\ 

greatly  increased.  Under  his  influence,  internal  god- 
liness invariably  declined,  and  wickedness  and  igno- 
rance awfully  prevailed. 

This  wretched  man,  by  imperial  menaces  and  arms, 
labored  to  bring  all  nations  into  uniformity  of  doc- 
trine, and  into  a  nominal  attachment  to  Christianity, 
prescribing  what  all  should  believe,  while  he  seems 
not  to  have  known  any  one  thing  in  religion  in  a  right 
manner.  For  his  own  genuine  conversion,  and  per- 
sonal godliness,  he  appears  not  to  have  been  attentive. 
Though  he  was  serious  through  life,  yet  he  seems  to 
have  been  void  of  humility,  faith  and  charity. 

In  the  year  529,  a  council  was  held  in  Orange,  in 
France,  at  which  were  thirteen  bishops,  and  Csecarius 
of  Aries  presided.  From  their  doings  it  appears  that 
they  were  decidedly  in  opposition  to  semi-palagian- 
ism,  and  tenacious  of  the  doctrines  of  grace. 

About  this  time,  the  monastic  rules  of  Benedict,  full 
of  forms,  and  breathing  little  of  the  spirit  of  godliness, 
were  estabhshed.  These  were  afterwards  received 
through  the  western  churches.  The  founder  of  this 
sect  zealously  opposed  idolatry.  The  worship  of 
Apollo,  he  eradicated  from  that  part  of  Italy,  where 
the  Samnites  formerly  dwelt,  and  instructed  the  peas- 
ants in  Christianity. 

Justinian,  in  his  old  age,  fell  into  the  opinion,  that 
the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  was  incorruptible  ;  an  opin-f 
ion,  directly  subversive  of  the  real  sufferings  of  Christ, 
on  which  the  efficacy  of  his  atonement  depends. — 
Having  once  formed  the  sentiment,  he  by  an  edict, 
required  his  subjects  to  embrace  it.  Eutychius,  of 
Constantinople,  considered  it  unchristian,  and  re- 
fused to  publish  it.  He  argued  that  according  to 
this  sentiment  the  incarnation  of  Christ  was  not  real, 
but  only  in  fancy  ;  that  the  body  of  Christ  could  not 
be  called  incorruptible  in  any  other  sense,  than  as  it 
was  always  unpolluted  with  any  sinful  defilement,  and 
Was  not  corrupted  in  the  grave. 

The  arguments  of  the  bishop  were  reasonable,  but 
the  emperor  was  self-sufficient,  and  powerful.  Euty- 
chius was  roughly  treated,  banished,  and  died  in  ex- 
2  R 


tie.  Anastasius,  bishop  of  Antioch,  a  man  of  exem- 
plary piety,  also  withstood  this  sentiment  with  much 
firmness.  Many  were  influenced  by  his  example, 
to  oppose  this  imperial  heresy.  But  while  the  old 
imperial  pope  was  dictating  a  sentence  of  banish- 
ment against  Anastasius  and  others,  who  had  incurred 
his  displeasure,  Providence  wrought  deliverance,  by 
arresting  the  emperor  by  the  stroke  of  death.  Let  not 
profane'  persona  exult  over  him  ;  but  let  those  who 
exercise  their  thoughts  on  religion,  take  care  to  study 
the  written  word  with  humility,  prayer,  and  pious  rev- 
erence, warned  by  the  apostacy  of  a  man,  who  for  ma- 
ny years  had  studied  divinity,  and  fell  at  last  into  an 
error,  equally  subversive  of  the  dictates  of  common 
sense,  as  it  is  of  christian  piety,  and  diametrically  op- 
posite to  all  scripture :  let  us  remember,  however,  that 
his  follies  and  persecutions  were  the  occasion  of  ex- 
hibiting some  excellent  characters  even  in  the  Eas- 
tern church,  who  showed  that  they  bore  not  the  chris- 
tian name  without  a  just  title  to  that  best  of  all  appel- 
lajtions. 


CHAPTER  IV 

Miscellaneous  affairs  to  the  end  of  the  Century, 

tlUSTlN,  the  nephew  of  Justinian,  succeeded.  He 
recalled  the  bishops  whom  the  late  emperor  had  exil- 
ed, except  Eutychius  of  Constantinople.  Him  he  did 
not  restore  till  after  the  death  of  John  his  successor. 
Eutychius  continued,  after  his  restoration,  bishop  of 
Constantinople  till  his  death.  In  his  old  age  he  em- 
braced the  whimsical  notion,  that  our  bodies  after  the 
resurrection  become  thinner  than  air.  This  shows  the 
low  state  of  christian  knowledge  in  the  East,  and  the 
predominancy  of  Origenism  and  Platonism,  which 
nad  remained  in  Asia,  ever  since  they  had  gained  ad- 
mission into  the  church.  The  purity  and  simplicity 
aS  the  faith  had  been  preserved  in  a  much  superios^ 


323 

aiianner  in  the  West  by  the  faithful  labors  of  Augus- 
tine. 

At  this  time  a  number  of  Britons,  expelled  from 
their  country  by  the  arms  of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  cross- 
ed the  sea,  and  settled  the  adjacent  province  of  Bri- 
tanny  in  France.  With  them  the  faith  of  the  gospel 
was  preserved,  as  well  as  with  their  brethren  in  Wales 
and  Cornwall,  and  in  some  parts  of  Scotland  and  Ire- 
land, while  the  major  part  of  England  was  filled  with 
Saxon  idolatry. 

Colomban,  an  Irish  priest,  came  over,  in  this  centu- 
ry, into  the  northern  parts  of  Scotland  and  labored 
with  much  success  among  the  Picts.  His  disciples 
were  remarkable  for  the  holiness  and  abstemiousness 
of  their  lives.  Thus,  while  the  gospel  was  rapidly 
withdrawing  from  the  East,  where  it  first  arose,  God 
left  not  himself  without  witness  in  the  most  distant 
parts  of  the  West. 

Toward  the  latter  end  of  this  century,  the  Lom- 
bards came  from  Pannonia  into  Italy,  and  settled  there 
under  Alboinus,  their  first  king.  They  fixed  their  me- 
tropolis at  Pavia.  They  were  Arians.  The  Italian 
churches  had  become  dreadfully  corrupt ;  formal  su- 
perstition was  corroding  the  vitals  of  genuine  godli- 
ness, they  needed  a  scourge,  and  exiperienced  all  the 
horrors  which  a  savage  and  victorious  nation  could  in- 
flict. 

In  the  year  584,  Levigildus,  king  of  the  Visigoths  in 
Spain,  having  married  his  eldest  son  Hermenigildus, 
to  Ingonda,  daughter  of  the  French  king,  began  to 
find  effects  from  the  marriage,  which  he  little  expect- 
ed. Ingonda,  though  persecuted  by  her  mother-in- 
law,  the  wife  of  the  Spanish  monarch,  persevered  in 
orthodoxy,  and  by  the  assistance  of  Leander,  bishop 
of  Seville,  under  the  influence  of  Divine  grace,  brought 
over  her  husband  to  the  faith.  The  father  enraged, 
commenced  a  grievous  persecution  against  the  ortho- 
dox in  his  dominions.  Hermenigildus,  having  rebell- 
ed against  his  father,  who  appeared  bent  on  his  de- 
struction, was  obliged  to  fly  for  security  into  a  church, 
-where  he  was  at  length  induced  by  his  father's  prom- 


324 

ises  to  siirreoder  himself.  Levigildus  at  first  treated 
him  with  kindness,  but  afterward  banished  him  to  Va- 
lenti%  His  wife  Ingonda  flying  to  the  Grecian  em- 
peror, died  by  the  way.  Some  time  after,  the  young 
prince,  loaded  with  irons,  had  leisure  to  learn  the  vaq, 
ity  of  earthly  greatness,  and  exhibited  every  mark  of 
piety  and  humility.  His  father  sent  to  him  an  Arian 
bishop,  offering  him  his  favor,  if  he  would  receive  the 
communion  at  his  hands.  Hermenigildus  continued 
firm  in  the  faith,  and  the  king  enraged,  sent  officers 
who  dispatched  him.  The  father  lived  long  enough 
to  repent  of  his  cruelty  ;  before  he  died,  he  desired 
Leander,  bishop  of  Seville,  whom  he  had  greatly  per- 
secuted, to  educate  his  second  son  Recaredus,  in  the 
same  principles  in  which  he  instructed  his  eldest.  Re- 
caredus succeeded  his  father  in  the  government,  and 
embraced  orthodoxy  with  much  zeal.  The  conse- 
quence was  the  establishment  thereof  in  Spain,  and 
the  destruction  of  Arianism,  which  had  now  no  legal 
settlement  in  the  world,  except  with  the  Lombards 
in  Italy.  Thus  Divine  Providence  effected,  by  the 
means  of  a  pious  princess,  a  very  salutary  revolution 
in  religion. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

Gregory  the  First ^  Bishop  of  Rome. 

JIE  was  a  Roman  by  birth,  and  of  a  noble  family.— 
Being  religiously  disposed,  he  assumed  the  monastic 
habit,  and  became  eminently  pious.  After  he  was 
drawn  from  his  monastery,  and  had  been  ordained  to 
the  ministry,  he  was  sent  from  Rome  to  Constantino- 
ple, to  transact  ecclesiastical  affairs.  ,Here  he  became 
acquainted  with  Leander,  afterward  bishop  of  Seville, 
and  profited  by  the  acquaintance.  His  residence  at 
Constantinople,  was  not  without  some  use  to  the 
church.  By  a  timely  and  vigorous  opposition,  he 
quashed  the  fanciful  notion  of  Eutychius  concerning 
the  qualities  of  the  human  body  after  the  resurrection, 


■325 

which  have  been  already  |ioticed.  The  emperor  Ti-. 
berius,  who  succeeded  Justin,  supported  the  labors  of 
Gregory  with  his  authority. 

Gregory,  from  his  youth,  was  afflicted  with  frequent 
complaints  in  his  stomach  and  bowels.  The  vigor  of 
his  mind  was  not,  however,  hereby  depressed,  and  he 
appears  to  have  profited  by  such  chastisements. 

After  his  return  to  Rome,  the  Tiber  overflowed  and 
did  great  damage.  The  granaries  of  the  church  w^ere 
inundated,  and  a  prodigious  quantity  of  wheat  was 
lost.  An  infectious  and  mortal  distemper  followed. 
Pelagius  the  bishop  was  one  of  the  first  victims  that 
fell.  The  mortality  prevailed  to  that  degree  that  ma- 
ny houses  were  left  without  an  inhabitant.  In  this 
distress  the  people  were  anxious  to  choose  a  bishop, 
and  by  unanimous  consent  elected  Gregory.  He  with 
great  humility  earnestly  refused,  and  loudly  proclaim- 
ed his  own  un worthiness.  He  did  more  ;  he  wrote  to 
the  emperor  beseeching  him  to  withhold  his  assent. 
IBut  the  emperor  confirmed  his  election  with  pleasure. 
The  plague,  in  the  mean  time,  made  dreadful  havoc 
Gregory,  however,  backward  to  receive  the  office  of  a 
bishop,  forgot  not  the  duties  of  a  pastor.  He  preach- 
ed faithfully,  and  urged  upon  the  people  the  duty  of 
repentance,  that  they  should  humble  themselves  un- 
der the  mighty  hand  of  God,  and  turn  to  him  with 
their  whole  hearts,  and  look  to  him  for  mercy,  and 
persisted  in  praying  and  preaching,  tiU  the  plague 
ceased. 

After  this,  though  the  gates  were  watched  to  pre- 
vent his  flight,  Gregory  found  means  to  be  conveyed 
out  of  the  city,  and  concealed  himself  three  days. — • 
The  zealous  search  of  the  people  found  him  out,  and 
he  was  obliged  to  enter  on  his  bishopric,  in  the  year 

Gregory  discharged  the  office  with  fidelity,  giving 
himself  so  far  as  he  could  wholly  to  the  care  of  souls. 
When  he  entered  on  his  office,  the  church  in  the  East 
w^as  almost  universally  fallen;  in  the  West,  it  was  tar- 
nished with  much  superstition  and  defiled  with  a  va- 
riety of  wickedness.  The  whole  period  of  his  episcopa- 
cy, which  was  thirteen  years^and  a  half,  was  disastrous 


^S26 

iDeyond  measure,  because  of  thje  ferocious  Lombards ; 
and  Gregory  himself  was  firmly  persuaded,  that  the  end 
of  the  world  was  near.  Hence  he  had  a  strong  con- 
tempt of  sublunary  things,  and  loved  to  refresh  his 
mind  with  prospects  beyond  the  grave. 

From  the  epistles  of  Gregory  it  appears,  that  disci- 
pline, land  indefatigable  attention  to  order,  justice, 
mercy  and  piety,  marked  all  his  proceedings.  The  in- 
ordinate amplitude  of  authority  and  of  extensive  juris- 
diction, to  which  superstition  had  already  advanced 
the  Roman  see,  and  which  afforded  such  copious  fuel 
to  pride  and  ambition  in  some  of  his  predecessors,  and 
many  of  his  successors,  was  to  him  only  the  cause  of 
anxious  care  and  conscientious  solicitude.  True  he 
received  the  prevailing  idea  of  a  superintendence  of 
the  Roman  see  over  all  the  churches,  derived  from  St. 
Peter.  But  this  appears  not  to  have  excited  in  him 
any  pleasing  sensations  of  dominion.  A  fatherly  in- 
spection of  Christendom,  without  civil  power,  called 
him  to  incessant  labor.  He  appears  to  have  exerted 
his  authority  in  full  consistency  with  true  humility  and 
the  fear  of  God.  Amid  his  abundant  and  extensive 
cares  for  the  general  welfare  of  the  churches,  he  found 
time  to  expound  the  scriptures,  to  perform  the  office 
of  a  diligent  pastor,  and  to  write  much  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  mankind.  Deeply  must  the  spirit  of  that  man 
have  been  impressed  with  the  prospects  and  hopes  of 
immortality,  who,  amid  bodily  infirmities,  and  in 
times  of  public  perplexity,  could  persevere  in  such  a 
course  of  arduous  labors. 

During  this  century  the  bishops  of  the  great  sees 
were  gradually  increasing  in  secular  grandeur ;  and 
John,  of  Constantinople,  disturbed,  in  Gregory's  time, 
the  peace  of  the  church,  by  assuming  to  himself  the 
title  of  universal  bishop.  The  pride  and  arrogance 
with  which  he  assumed  it,  was  only  equalled  by  the 
obstinacy  with  which  he  persevered.  Gregory  wrote 
with  much  vehemence  against  John's  haughtiness, 
and,  on  this  occasion,  laid  down  some  memorable 
rules  of  humihty,  which  severely  condemned,  not  him- 
self, but  his  successors  in  the  Romish  see.     In  what 


327 

a  state  must  the  East  have  been  to  revere  as  a  greal 
saint  both  Hving  and  dying,  so  proud  a  man  as  John 
of  Constantinople  !  But  there  godUness  was  nearly- 
expiring,  and  the  Mahometan  scourge  was  at  hand. 

For  near  a  century  and  a  half  the  gospel  of  Christ 
had  been  declining  in  Britain,  and  for  the  greatest 
part  of  that  time  had  been  confined,  as  we  have  seen^ 
to  Wales  and  Cornwall,  or  to  the  mountains  of  Scot- 
land ;  while  the  Angles  or  Saxons,  destroyed  every  ap- 
pearance of  evangelical  light  in  the  heart  of  the  island. 
Seven  Saxon  kingdoms,  called  the  Heptarchy,  were 
now  formed  in  the  island,  almost  totally  immersed  in 
heathenish  darkness.  It  was  while  Britain  was  in  this 
deplorable  situation  that  Gregory  conceived  the  be- 
nevolent purpose  of  sending  into  that  country  christian 
missionaries.  He  actually  sent  them  in  the  year  597. 
It  is  worthy  of  notice  how  much  the  Lord  has  made 
use  of  women  in  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  among 
idolaters.  Bertha,  the  only  daughter  of  Caribert,  king 
of  Paris,  a  descendant  of  Clovis,  had  been  married  to 
Ethelberty  king  of  Kent,  one  of  the  most  wise  and 
powerful  of  the  Saxon  princes.  He  had  not  been  al- 
lowed to  marry  this  French  princess,  but  on  the  ex- 
press stipulation,  that  she  should  be  permitted  to 
make  free  profession  of  Christianity,  in  which  she  had 
been  educated.  Bertha  brought  over  with  her  a 
French  bishop  to  the  court  of  Dorobernium,  now  Can- 
terbury. Her  principles  were  firm  and  sound,  het 
conduct  worthy  of  the  christian  name,  and  her  influ- 
ence over  her  husband  considerable.  Her  zealous  pi- 
ety was  not  inferior  to  that  of  the  queen,  Clovis,  which 
had  been  attended  with  such  happy  consequences  in 
France,  and  every  thing  conspired  to  favor  the  mis- 
sionaries. 

These  were  a  number  of  monks,  at  the  head  of 
whom  was  one  named  Augustine.  To  him  Ethelbert 
assigned  an  habitation  in  the  isle  of  Thanet.  Here  he 
remained  at  first  with  his  associates,  who  were  nearly 
40.  By  the  direction  of  Gregory,  they  had  taken 
with  them  French  interpreters,  by  whose  means  the/ 
informed  the  king,  that  they  were  come  from  Roinej[ 


328 

and  brougtit  him  the  best  tidings  in  the  world,  eternal 
life  to  those  who  received  them,  and  the  endless  en- 
joyment of  life  with  the  living  God.  After  some  days 
Ethelbert  paid  them  a  visit,  but  being  apprehensive 
of  enchantments,  he  took  care  to  receive  them  in  the 
open  air,  where  he  thought  he  should  be  safer  than 
in  his  house.  The  missionaries  met  him,  singing  hta-» 
nies  for  their  own  salvation,  and  that  of  those  for  whos6 
sake  they  had  come  thither.  Sitting  down  by  the 
king's  direction,  they  preached  to  him  and  his  attend- 
ants the  word  of  hfe.  To  their  instructions  the  king 
answered ;  "  They  are  fine  words  and  promises  which 
ye  bring,  bat  because  they  are  new  and  uncertain,  I 
cannot  afford  my  assent  to  them,  nor  relinquish  those 
things,  which  for  so  long  a  time  I  have  observed  with 
all  the  English  nation.  But  as  ye  are  come  hither 
from  a  great  distance,  and  as  I  seem  to  discover,  that 
ye  are  willing  to  communicate  to  us  those  things, 
which  ye  believe  to  be  most  true  and  most  excellent, 
we  are  not  willing  to  disturb  you,  but  rather  to  re- 
ceive you  in  a  friendly  manner,  and  to  afford  you 
things  necessary  for  your  support  \  nor  do  we  hinder 
you  from  uniting  all,  whom  ye  can  persuade  by 
preaching,  to  the  faith  of  your  religion."  He  gave 
them  a  mansion  in  the  royal  city  of  Canterbury,  with 
all  necessary  accommodations,  and  license  to  preach 
the  word.  As  the  missionaries  approached  the  city, 
they  sang  in  concert,  "  We  pray  thee,  O  Lord,  in  all 
thy  mercy,  that  thine  anger  and  thy  fury  may  be  re- 
moved from  this  city,  and  from  thy  holy  house,  because 
we  have  sinned.     Alleluia." 

The  conduct  of  the  missionaries  at  Canterbury  was 
correspondent  to  these  beginnings.  They  prayed, 
fasted,  watched,  preached  the  word  of  life  to  all,  as 
opportunities  presented,  lived  above  the  world,  re- 
ceived nothing  from  those  whom  they  taught,  except 
necessaries,  practised  what  they  taught,  and  showed 
a  readiness  to  suffer,  or  even  to  die  for  the  truth  which 
they  preached.  Some,  admiring  their  innocent  lives, 
and  tasting  the  sweets  of  their  doctrine,  believed  and 
were  baptized. 


m 

Near  the  city,  was  an  old  church,  built  in  the  times 
©f  the  Romans,  in  which,  queen  Bertha  was  wont  to 
pray.  In  this,  the  missionaries  first  held  their  assem- 
blies, sang,  prayed,  preached,  and  baptized,  till  the 
king  himself,  being  converted  to  the  faith,  they  ob- 
tained a  larger  license  to  preach  every  where,  and  to 
build  or  repair  churches.  Numbers  crowded  to  hear, 
and  received  the  word.  The  king,  congratulating  the 
new  converts,  declared  that  he  would  compel  no 
man  to  become  a  christian,  but  embraced  those  who 
were  christians  with  intimate  affection  as  fellow  heirs 
of  the  grace  of  life.  The  missionaries  had  taught 
him,  that  the  service  of  Christ  ought  to  be  voluntary, 
not  compulsive.  Ethelbert  now  gave  them  a  settle- 
ment in  Canterbury,  suited  to  their  station,  with  all 
necessary  accommodations.  London  was  brought  in- 
to the  pale  of  the  church,  and  the  southern  parts  of 
the  island  found  benefit,  by  the  labors  of  the  christian 
missionaries. 

Augustine,  after  his  reception  by  Ethelbert,  went  to 
France  and  received  ordination,  as  the  archbishop  of 
England,  from  the  bishop  of  Aries,  and  then  returned 
to  his  missionary  labors. 

Thus  the  conduct  of  Gregory,  with  respect  to  the 

Eropagation  of  the  gospel  in  Britain,  appears  to  have 
een  one  of  the  most  shining  efforts  of  christian  chari- 
ty. These  christian  missionaries,  seem  to  have  act- 
ed, in  general,  very  laudably,  and  Christianity  to  have 
been  firmly  established  among  the  idolatrous  Saxons. 

Gregory,  worn  out  at  length,  with  his  abundant  la- 
bors and  with  diseases,  slept  in  Jesus  in  the  year  604* 
No  man  in  any  age  ever  gave  himself  up  more  sincere- 
ly to  the  service,  and  the  benefit  of  his  fellow  men. — 
rower  in  him  was  a  voluntary  servitude,  undertaken 
not  for  himself,  but  for  the  world.  The  behef  of  the 
Roman  bishop's  succession  to  Peter,  which  he  found  to 
be  prevalent  in  Europe,  was  strengthened  by  reason  of 
his  eminent  piety  and  laborious  virtues.  The  seeds 
of  Antichrist  began  novr  vigorously  to  shoot;  and  the 
reputation  of  Gregory  doubtless  contributed  much  to 
mature  the  poisonous  plant.  But  idolatry,  spiritual 
2s  . 


336 

tyranny,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  merit  of  works,  the 
three  discriminating  marks  of  the  papacy,  had  as  yet, 
no  settled  estabhshment  at  Rome. 


CENTURY  VIL 

CHAPTER  L 

The  English  Church. 

xN  this  century,  the  church  in  Great  Britain,  shone 
with  distinguished  histre.  Laurentius  succeeded  Au- 
gustine in  the  see  of  Canterbury,  and  hke  his  prede-^ 
cesser  labored  to  promote  the  best  interests  of  the 
English  by  frequent  preaching  of  the  word,  and  by  a 
dihgent  and  useful  example.  He  labored  to  bring  the 
British  churches  to  a  conformity  with  the  church  of 
Rome.  In  this  he  appears  to  have  been  actuated  by 
a  spirit  of  selfish  ambition.  His  views  of  christian 
doctrine  were,  however^  correct,  and  his  life  was  un- 
blemished. 

Laurentius  too,  in  conjunction  with  Mellitus,  bish- 
op of  London,  and  Justus,  bishop  of  Rochester,  en- 
deavored to  reduce  the  Scots,  who  inhabited  Ireland, 
to  a  conformity  with  the  English  church.  But  in  this 
he  did  not  succeed.  While  Ethelbert,  the  first  chris- 
tian king  of  Kent  lived,  the  gospel  flourished  in  his 
kingdom.  He  reigned  55  years,  21  years  after  he  had 
embraced  Christianity,  and  enacted  laws  calculated  to 
protect  the  persons  and  property  of  the  church. 

His  son  and  successor,  Eadbald,  not  only  despised 
Christianity,  but  also  lived  in  incest  with  his  father^s 
w^ife.  Whence,  all  who  had  embraced  the  gospel 
through  motives  purely  secular,  were  induced  to  re- 
lapse into  idolatry.  Sabereth,  king  of  the  East  Sax- 
ons favored  and  encouraged  Christianity.  On  his  de- 
cease, his  three  sons  became  joint  heirs  of  his  king- 
dom, and  immediately  resumed  the  idolatry,  which 
they  had  intermitted  a  little  in  their  father's  life  time^ 


331 

and  encouraged  their  subjects  to  do  the  same.  Thea^ 
princes  observing  the  bishop  of  London  to  distribute 
the  bread  of  the  eucharist  in  the  church,  asked  why 
he  did  not  give  them  the  bread,  which  he  had  usual- 
ly given  to  their  father,  and  which  he  distributed  at 
that  time  to  the  people  ?  *'  If  you  will  be  washed  in 
the  same  laver  of  regeneration  in  which  your  father 
was,"  repHed  MeUitus,  "you  may  partake  of  the  same 
sacred  bread ;  but  if  ye  despise  the  laver  of  life,  ye 
cannot  partake  of  the  bread  of  life."  "  We  will  not," 
said  they,  "  enter  into  that  fountain  ;  we  do  not  know 
that  we  need  it ;  yet  we  choose  to  eat  of  that  bread." 
In  vain  did  the  upright  pastor  seriously  and  diligently 
admonish  them,  that  it  was  not  possible  for  any  person 
remaining  uncleansed  from  sin,  to  partake  of  the  com- 
munion, la  a  rage  they  declared,  "if  you  will  not 
gratify  us  in  so  small  a  matter,  you  shall  not  remain 
in  our  province.  They  therefore  ordered  him  to  be 
gone  with  his  associates. 

MeUitus,  thus  expelled,  came  into  Kent  to  consult 
with  Laurentius  and  Justus.  The  three  bishops  agreed 
to  leave  the  country,  that  they  might  serve  God  with 
freedom  elsewhere,  rather  than  remain  among  enemies 
without  the  prospect  of  success.  MeUitus  and  Justus 
retired  first  into  France,  waiting  the  issue.  The 
three  princes  not  long  after  were  slain  in  battle,  but 
their  subjects  remained  still  incorrigible. 

Laurentius,  intending  to  follow  the  two  bishops, 
employed  himself  in  prayer  in  the  church  during  the 
silent  watches  of  the  night,  with  much  agony  and  ma- 
ny tears,  entreating  God  to  look  upon  the  English 
church,  which,  after  such  promising  beginnings,  seem- 
ed now  on  the  eve  of  a  total  dissolution.  Next  morn- 
ing he  visited  the  king,  who,  struck  at  last  with  horror 
for  his  crimes,  and  relenting,  when  he  appeared  in  im- 
minent danger  of  losing  his  chrisSian  instructor  forev- 
er, forbade  his  departure,  reformed  his  own  life  and 
manners,  was  baptized,  and  from  that  time  became  a 
zealous  supporter  of  the  faith. 

Eadbald,  to  show  the  sincerity  of  his  zeal,  recalled 
MeUitus  and  Justus  from  France,  after  a  year's  GxUe» 


332 

Justus  was  reinstated  in  Rochester ;  but  the  people 
of  London  so  preferred  idolatry,  and  Eadbald  was  so 
deficient  in  authority  that  Mellitus  could  not  be  rein- 
stated in  that  city.  So  far,  however,  as  the  influence 
of  Eadbald  extended,  he  exerted  it  for  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and,  from  the  time  of  his  conversion,  adorned 
the  gospel  and  propagated  it  among  his  people. 

Laurentius  being  deceased,  Mellitus  succeeded  him 
in  the  archbisliopric  of  Canterbury,  while  Justus  still 
presided  at  Rochester.  Mellitus,  after  giving  the 
most  undoubted  proofs  of  genuine  piety,  died  and  was 
succeeded  by  Justus. 

Hitherto  Kent  had  almost  alone  enjoyed  the  illumi- 
nation of  the  gospel.  But  Christianity  was  now  intro- 
duced into  the  north,  where  reigned  Edwin,  king  of 
the  Northumbrians.  A  woman  was  once  more  hon- 
ored as  the  instrument  of  salvation  to  a  king,  her  hus- 
band, and  to  many  of  his  subjects.  Edwin  had  sent 
to  Eadbald,  to  desire  his  sister  Ethelburg  or  Tate  in 
marriage.  The  Kentish  prince,  with  that  christian 
sincerity  which  had  ever  distinguished  him  since  his 
conversion,  answered,  that  it  was  not  lawful  to  marry 
his  sister  to  an  infidel.  Edwin  promised  certainly  to 
grant  perfect  liberty  of  conscience  to  the  princess  and 
to  her  attendants,  adding  that  he  himself  would  re- 
ceive the  same  religion,  iT  it  appeared  more  worthy  of 
God.  On  these  conditions  Eadbald  consented,  and 
sent  his  sister  into  Northumberland,  attended  by  Pau- 
linus,  who  was  consecrated  bishop  of  the  north  of 
England  by  Justus,  in  the  year  625.  The  reason  of 
sending  him  was,  that  by  daily  exhortations  and  ad- 
ministration of  the  communion,  he  might  guard  the 
young  princess  and  her  attendants  from  the  infection 
of  idolatry.  But  Providence  had  a  higher  and  more 
extensive  aim,  and  excited  in  the  heart  of  Paulinus  a 
strong  desire  to  propagate  the  gospel  in  those  regions. 

The  God  of  this  world,  however,  so  blinded  the 
minds  of  unbelievers,  that  though  Paulinus  preached 
a  long  time,  yet  it  was  without  success,  till  Edwin 
was  very  near  being  murdered  by  an  assassin,  whom 
the  king  of  the  West  Saxons  sent  against  him,  and  th,e 


333 

same  night  his  queen  was  delivered  of  a  daughter.-r- 
While  the  king  was  thanking  his  gods  for  the  birth  of 
his  daughter,  Paulious  began  to  give  thanks  to  the 
Lord  Christ.  Edwin  told  him,  that  he  himself  would 
worship  Christ  and  renounce  all  his  gods,  if  he  would 
give  him  victory  over  the  West  Saxons,  who  had  at- 
tempted to  murder  him,  and,  for  the  present,  gave  the 
young  infant  to  Paulinus  to  be  baptized.  She  was 
the  first  Northumbrian  who  was  admitted  into  the  vis- 
ible church  by  the  ordinance  of  baptism  ;  and  twelve 
of  the  king's  family  were  baptized  on  that  occasion.—^ 
Edwin,  having  collected  his  forces,  vanquished  the 
West  Saxons,  and  killed  or  reduced  to  subjection  all 
who  had  conspired  against  him.  Returning  victori- 
ous he  determined  no  longer  to  serve  idols.  But  be- 
fore he  received  baptism,  he  resolved  to  examine  seri- 
ously the  grounds  and  reasons  of  Christianity.  He 
was  doubtless  in  good  earnest,  and  attended  diligently 
to  the  instructions  of  Paulinus,  communed  with  his 
own  heart  in  silence,  and  anxiously  enquired  what 
true  religion  was.  Holding  a  consultation  with  his  in- 
timate friends  and  counsellors,  he  said  to  them  "  What 
is  this  hitherto  unheard  of  doctrine,  this  new  worship?" 
Coifi,  the  chief  of  the  priests,  answered,  "  See  you,  O 
king,  what  this  is,  which  is  lately  preached  to  us  ?  I 
declare  most  frankly,  what  I  have  found  to  be  true, 
that  the  religion  we  have  hitherto  followed  is  of  no 
value.  If  the  gods  could  do  any  thing,  they  would 
more  particularly  distinguish  me  with  their  favors, 
who  have  served  them  so  diligently.  If  the  new  doc- 
trine be  really  better,  let  us  embrace  it."  Another  of 
the  nobles  observed,  that  he  had  noticed  a  swallow, 
which  had  rapidly  flown  through  the  king's  house,  en- 
tering by  one  door  and  going  out  at  the  other.  This 
happened,  he  said,  when  the  king  was  setting  at  sup^ 
per  in  the  hall :  a  five  burning  in  the  midst,  and  the 
room  being  heated^  a  tempest  of  rain  or  snow  raged 
without:  the  poor  swallow  felt  indeed  a  temporary^ 
warmth,  and  then  escaped  out  of  the  room.  "Such, 
says  he,  "is  the  life  of  man  ;  but  what  goes  before,  or 
comes  after,  is  buried  in  profound  darkness.  Our  igno- 


334  . 

ranee  then,  upon  such  principles  as  hitherto  we  have 
embraced,  is  confessed ;  but  if  this  new  doctrine  really 
teach  us  any  thing  more  certain,  it  will  deserve  to  be 
followed,"'  These  and  similar  reflections  were  made 
by  the  king's  counsellors. 

Coifi,  the  chief  priest,  on  hearing  Paulinus  preach, 
exclaimed  ;  "  I  ki^ew  formerly,  that  what  we  worship- 
ped was  nothing,  because  the  more  st\idiously  I  sought 
for  truth,  the  less  I  found  it.  Now  I  openly  de-clare 
that  in  this  preaching  appears  the  truth,  which  is  able 
to  afford  us  life,  salvation,  and  eternal  bliss.  J  advise 
that  we  instantly  destroy  the  temples  and  altars,  which 
we  have  used  in  vain."  The  king,  feeling  the  convic- 
tion with  no  less  strength,  openly  confessed  the  faith 
of  Christ,  and  asked  Coifi,  who  should  be  the  first 
man  that  should  profane  the  idolatrous  places.  "  I 
ought  to  do  it,"  replied  the  priest,  "  I,  who  worship- 
ped them  in  folly,  will  give  an  example  to  others  in 
destroying  them,  by  the  wisdom  given  me  from  the 
true  God.  fie  immediately  went  to  the  temple  an(} 
profaned  it,  rejoicing  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Most 
High,  and  ordered  his  companions  to  burn  the  build- 
ing with  its  enclosures. 

In  the  year  627,  this  prince,  with  all  his  nobles,  and 
very  many  of  the  commonalty,  were  baptized.  Pauli- 
nus ,first  bishop  of  York,  continued,  till  the  death  of  Ed- 
win to  preach  the  gospel ;  "  and  as  many  as  were  or- 
dained to  eternal  life  believed."  Edwin's  children  were 
afterward  baptized,  and  so  strong  was  the  desire  of 
his  subjects  for  Christianity,  that  Paulinus  having 
come  with  the  king  and  queen,  to  a  royal  villa,  spent 
there  36  days  in  teaching  and  baptizing  from  morning 
till  night.  Though  many  of  these  conversions  may 
have  been  merely  in  complaisance  to  the  court,  yet 
I  here  is  every  reason  to  believe,  there  was  a  real  effu- 
sion of  the  Spirit  at  this  time.  Those  who  devoted 
themselves  professedly  to  the  service  of  the  true  God, 
appear  to  have  done  it  most  deliberately  and  under- 
standingly. 

Edwin  induced  also  Carpwald,  king  of  the  East  An- 
gles, to  embrace  the  gospel.     Sibert,  his  brother,  sue- 


ceedecl  him,  and  was  a  prince  of  singular  zeal  and  pie* 
iy,  and  did  much  for  the  spiritual  benefitof  his  subjects. 

Paulinus  preached  also  in  Lincolnshire,  the  first 
province  south  of  the  Humber,  where  the  governor  of 
Lincoln,  with  his  house,  was  converted  unto  God. — 
Through  the  instrumentality  of  his  preaching,  and  the 
happy  effects  which  the  Spirit  of  God  gave  to  it,  on 
the  heart  of  Edwin  and  his  subjects,  peace,  order  and 
justice  wonderfully  prevailed  in  Northumberland,  dur- 
ing his  christian  reign.  But  this  virtuous  and  pious 
prince,  was  doomed  to  fall  in  battle.  Having  served 
the  cause  of  Christ  for  six  years,  he  was  slain  in  an  ac- 
tion, fought  with  Carduella,  a  British  prince,  a  christian 
by  profession,  and  with  Penda,  king  of  the  Saxon  prin- 
cipality of  Mercia,  a  professed  pagan.  The  British 
prince  using  his  victory  with  savage  barbarity,  Pauli- 
nus fled  with  Edwin's  queen  into  Kent,  whence  he 
had  brought  her.  There  he  filled  the  see  of  Roches- 
ter, which  he  held  tilt  his  death.  His  deacon,  James, 
whom  he  had  left  in  Northumberland,  preserved  still 
some  remains  of  Christianity  in  a  province  now  over- 
run by  pagans.  Such  are  the  vicissitudes  of  the  church 
in  this  world ;  her  perfect  rest  is^  abovci 

The  situation  of  the  North  was,  after  this,  deplora- 
ble, till  Oswald  succeeded  to  the  kingdom.  He  pro- 
cured Aidan,  an  Irish  missionary,  to  come  among  his 
people,  to  whom  he  acted  as  interpreter.  He  also  en- 
couraged other  Irish  ministers  to  come  into  the  north 
of  England;  by  whom  the  gospel  was  preached, 
churches  erected,  and  the  ground  lost  by  the  expul- 
sion of  Paulinus,  recovered. 

Aidan  was  a  most  shining  example  of  godliness. — 
He  labored  abundantly  to  convert  infidels,  and  to 
strengthen  the  faithful.  He  gave  to  the  poor  whatev- 
er presents  he  received  from  the  great,  and  continual- 
ly employed  himself  and  his  associates  in  the  scrip- 
tures. Luxury,  and  every  appearance  of  avarice  and 
ambition,  he  strictly  avoided.  With  the  money  given 
him  by  the  rich,  he  redeemed  captives,  whom  he  af- 
terward instructed  and  fitted  for  the  ministrj^  The 
king  was  not  iaferior  to  him  in  his  endeavors  to  promote 


3SQ 

godliness.  He  encouraged  every  attempt  to  spread 
the  knowledge  and  practice  of  godliness  among  men. 

In  the  mean  time  Bjrinus,  who  was  sent  from  Rome, 
arrived  among  the  West  Saxons,  whom  he  found  all 
pagans*  Cynigilsus,  their  king,  the  father-in-law  of  Os- 
wald, received  baptism  from  him,  and  the  gospel  was 
propagated  with  success  through  this  branch  of  the 
Heptarchy. 

Eadbald,  king  of  Kent,  died  in  the  year  640,  his  son 
Easconbert,  a  zealous  supporter  of  godliness,  succeed- 
ed him,  and  was  the  first  Saxon  king  who  totally  de- 
stroyed all  the  idols  in  his  kingdom. 

Oswald  was  at  length  slain  in  battle  by  the  same 
Penda,  king  of  Mercia,  who  was  before  mentioned, 
and  w^as  succeeded  by  his  brother,  Oswy.  Penda  son 
of  the  tyrant  of  Mercia,  desired  his  daughter  in  mar- 
riage. The  reception  of  Christianity  was  made  a  con- 
dition of  his  obtaining  the  woman  of  his  choice. — 
Young  Penda,  on  hearing  the  gospel  preached,  de- 
clared he  would  become  a  christian,  even  if  Oswy's 
daughter  were  denied  him.  Two  years  before  the 
death  of  old  Penda,  the  son  married  the  Northumbri- 
an princess,  and  patronized  Christianity  in  that  part 
©f  his  father's  dominions,  which  was  committed  to  his 
government.  Old  Penda  renewed  hostilities  against 
Oswy  and  was  slain  in  battle.  Oswy,  now  master  of 
Mercia  and  Northumberland,  applied  himself  to  propa- 
gate Christianity  among  his  new  subjects.  Through 
his  influence  the  gospel  was  restored  to  the  kingdom 
of  the  East  Saxons  ;  and  London,  which  had  rejected 
the  ministry  of  Mellitus,  again  embraced  the  religion 
of  Christ. 

In  this  century,  Ireland  was  filled  with  saints.  The 
schools  which  they  established  were  renowned  for  ages. 
That  there  was  a  real  eff"usion  of  the  Spirit  on  England, 
is  evident ;  numbers  were  then  turned  from  idols  to  the 
living  God,  and  the  fruits  of  it  were  long  enjoyed. — 
Kings  were  truly  the  nursing  fathers,  and  queens  the 
nursing  mothers  of  the  church.  Toward  the  close  of 
this  century  the  zeal  and  purity  of  christians  in  En- 
jjland  began  to  decline. 


T 


337 


CHAPTER  II. 

"iT/te  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in    Germany  and  its 
Neighbourhood. 

HE  northern  parts  of  Europe  had  hitherto  remain- 
ed in  the  darkness  of  Idolatry.  In  this  century  the 
grace  of  God  began  to  visit  them.  Many  persons 
travelled  from  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  to  preach 
Christ  in  Batavia,  Belgium  and  Germany.  Colomban, 
an  Irish  monk,  passed  the  Rhine  and  evangelized  the 
ISuevi,  Boii,  and  other  German  nations.  In  this  cause 
he  labored  till  his  death,  which  happened  in  the  year 
615.  Gal,  one  of  his  companions,  labored  with  much 
zeal  about  the  lakes  of  Zurich  and  Constance. 

Kilian,  another  Irish  missionary  came  to  Wirtzbourg, 
upon  the  Mayne,  where  a  pagan  duke,  called  Gosbert 
was  governor.  The  duke  received  the  gospel,  was 
baptized,  and  many  followed  his  example.  But  he 
had  married  his  brother's  wife.  The  missionary  uni- 
ted discretion  with  zeal,  and  deferred  his  admonitions 
on  this  head,  till  he  found  that  his  pupil,  the  duke, 
was  firmly  settled  in  the  faith.  Kilian  ventured  at 
length  to  act  the  part  of  John  the  Baptist,  and  the 
event  was  in  a  great  measure  similar.  Gosbert  prom- 
ised jto  obey,  but  delayed  the  execution  of  his  promise 
till  he  should  return  from  an  expedition.  The  mischief 
of  procrastination  agaii^t  the  light  of  conscience,  was 
never  more  strongly  illustrated;  in  his  absence,  Geila- 
na,  for  that  was  the  name  of  the  German  Herodias, 
procured  the  murder  of  Kilian  and  his  companions. 
They  were  engaged  in  devotional  exercises,  and  died 
with  the  patience  of  martyrs  in  the  year  688.  Gos- 
bert was  prevailed  on  by  the  artifices  of  Geilana  to 
suffer  the  murderers  to  escape  with  impunity.  But 
Gosbert,  with  all  the  other  actors  in  tins  tragedy,  came 
to  an  unhappy  end. 

Holland,  Westphalia,  Bavaria,  and  the  neighboring 
countries  received  the  gespel  during  this  century. 
2t 


5sn 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  General  History  of  the  Church  in  this  Centurp 

Jl  HOCAS,  the  Greek  emperor,  was  deposed  and 
slain  by  Heraclius,  in  the  year  610:  he  was  a  mosfe 
vicious  and  profligate  tyrant ;  and  may  be  compared 
with  Calignla,  Nero,  and  Domitian*  Since  the  intro- 
duction of  Christianity,  such  characters  had,  for  two  or 
three  centuries,  been  exceedingly  rare.  For  such  was 
the  benign  influence  of  the  gospel,  that  even  amidst 
all  the  corruptions  and  abuses  of  it,  which  were  now 
so  numerous,  a  decency  of  character  and  conduct,  un- 
known to  their  pagan  predecessors,  was  supported  by 
the  emperors  in  general.  In  the  beginning  of  the  reign 
of  Heraclius,  which  lasted  thirty  years,  the  Persians 
desolated  the  eastern  part  of  the  empire  and  made 
themselves  masters  of  Jerusalem.  Whrie  Asia  groaned 
lander  their  cruelties  and  oppressions,  and  was  afflicted 
with  scourge  after  scoirrge,  for  her  long  abuse  of  the  best 
gift  of  God,  an  opportunity  was  given  for  the  exercise 
of  christian  graces,  to  a  bishopof  a  church,  which  had 
long  since  ceased  to  produce  christian  fruit. 

This  was  John,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  called  the 
Almoner,  on  account  of  his  extensive  liberality.  He 
daily  supplied  with  necessaries  those  who  flocked  into 
Egyptj  after  they  had  escaped  the  Persian  arms.  He 
sent  to  Jerusalem  the  most  ample  relief  for  such  as 
remained  there  ; — ranso?ned  captives ;  placed  the 
sick  and  wounded  in  hospitals,  and  visited  them  in 
person,  two  or  three  times  a  week.  He  even  seems 
to  have  interpreted  too  strictly  the  sacred  rule,  "  of 
giving  to  him  that  asketh  of  thee."  His  spirit,  how- 
ever, was  noble—"  should  the  whole  world  come  to 
Alexandria,"  said  he,  "they  could  not  exhaust  the 
treasures  of  God." 

The  Nile  not  having  risen  to  its  usual  height,  there 
Was  a  barren  season,  provisions  were  scarce,  and 
crowds  of  refugees  still  poured  into  Alexandria. — 
John,  however,  continued  his  liberalities  till  he' had 


339   . 

neither  money,  uor  credit.  The  prayer  of  Ikith  was 
his  resource,  and  he  still  persevered  in  hope.  He 
even  refused  a  very  tempting  offer  of  a  person,  who 
would  have  bribed  him  with  a  large  present,  that  he 
might  be  ordained  deacon.  "  As  to  my  brethren  the 
poor,"  said  the  pious  John,  "  God,  who  fed  them  be- 
fore you  and  I  were  born,  will  take  care  to  feed  them 
now,  if  we  obey  him."  Soon  after  he  heard  of  the  ar- 
rival of  two  large  ships,  which  he  had  sent  to  Sicily 
for  corn..  "  J  thank  thee,  O  Lord,"  cried  the  bishop  in 
a  rapture  of  joy,  "that  thou  hast  kept  me  from  selhng 
thy  gift  for  money." 

From  the  beginning  of  his  bishopric,  he  maintained 
7500  poor  persons  by  daily  alms.  He  was  accessible 
to  them  on  all  occasions,  and  divine  faith  appears  to 
have  influenced  all  his  acts  of  love.  He  constantly 
studied  the  scriptures,  and,  in  his  conversation,  was 
instructive  and  e^semplary.  Slander  and  evil  speak- 
ing he  peculiarly  dishked.  If  any  person  w^as  guilty 
of  this,  in  his  presence,  he  would  give  another  turn  to 
the  discourse.  If  the  person  still  persisted,  he  would 
direcl  his  servant  not  to  admit  him  any  more. 

Heresy,  licentiousness  and  ambition,  had  filled  the 
Alexandrian  church,  and  reduced  it  very  low,  and  per- 
sons behaved  indecently  even  in  pubhe  worship. — 
John,  one  day,  seeing  several  leave  the  church  after 
the  reading  of  the  gospel,  went  out  also  and  sat  down 
among  them.  "Children,"  said  he,  "the  shepherd 
should  be  with  his  flock:  I  could  pray  at  home,  but 
I  cannot  preach  at  home."  By  doing  this  twice,  he 
reformed  the  abuse.  The  preaching  of  the  word 
much  engaged  his  heart,  and  the  disregard  with  which 
his  preaching  was  attended  was  a  mark  of  great  degen- 
eracy in  the  people. 

In  616  John  the  Almoner  departed  from  Alexandria 
for  fear  of  the  Persians  and  soon  after  died  in  Cyprus, 
in  the  same  spirit  in  which  he  had  lived,  and  vv'ith  him 
ends  all  that  is  worth  recording  of  the  church  of  Alex- 
andria. 

In  the  same  year  the  haughty  Chosroes,  king  of 
Persia,  having  extended  his  conquests  into  Egypt,  He- 


radius  sued  for  peace.  The  tyrant  replied,  "  That,  I 
never  will  consent  to,  till  you  renounce  him  who  was 
crucified,  whom  you  call  God,  and  with  me  adore  the 
sun."  Chosroes  was  a  second  Sennacherib,  and  was 
treated  as  such  by  the  Sovereign  of  the  universe. 
The  spirit  of  Heraclius  was  roused ;  and  God  gave  him 
wonderful  success:  the  Persian  king  was  repeatedly 
vanquished,  and  after  he  had  lost  the  greater  part  of 
his  dominions,  was  by  his  own  son  murdered,  as  was 
the  case  with  Sennacherib  ;  and  in  the  year  628,  the 
Persian  power  ceased  to  be  formidable  to  the  Roman 
empire. 

About  the  year  630  the  Eutychian  heresy,  which 
maintained  there  was  only  one  nature  in  Jesus  Christ, 
produced  another,  the  Monothelite,  which  ascribed 
to  him  but  one  will.  Theodore,  bishop  of  Pharan,  in 
Arabia,  first  started  this  sentiment.  Sergius,  bishop 
of  Constantinople,  and  Cyrus,  bishop  of  Alexandria, 
received  and  supported  it.  The  emperor  Heraclius  was 
drawn  into  this  heresy,  and  the  East  was  rapidly  over- 
spread by  it.  Against  this,  Sophronius,  a  disciple  of 
John  the  Almoner,  took  a  firm  stand,  and  in  a  council, 
at  Alexandria,  protested  against  the  innovation,  but  in 
vain.  The  heresy  spread  wider  and  wider ;  Honorius, 
bishop  of  Rome,  was  led  into  the  snare,  and  imposed 
silence  on  all  the  controversalists. 

While  this  new  dispute  continued  in  the  East,  vice 
astonishingly  prevailed  ;  and  the  Saracen  locusts, 
about  to  torment  the  christian  world,  began  their  rav- 
ages. In  the  year  608,  Mahomet  declared  himself  a 
prophet,  and  soon  collected  some  of  various  sorts  of 
persons  who  inhabited  Arabia.  At  the  time  of  his 
death,  which  happened  in  the  year  631,  he  had  con- 
quered almost  all  that  country. 

After  his  decease,  the  Mahometan  arms  still  pro- 
ceeded with  the  same  rapidity.  Damascus,  Jerusalem, 
Antioch  and  Alexandria,  successively  became  a  prey 
to  those  devourers.  Persia  itself  was  subdued.  Thus 
did  God  punish  both  the  persecuting  idolaters,  and  the 
vicious  professors  of  Christianity  in  the  East.  They 
were  doomed  to  a  long  night  of  servitude  under  ma- 


341 
hometanism,  which  continues  to  this  time.  Heraclius 
himself  died  in  the  year  641.  God  had  showed  him 
great  mercies  and  giyen  him  very  great  encourage- 
ment to  seek  true  rehgion,  by  the  remarkable  success 
of  his  arms  against  the  Persians  in  the  middle  of  hi^ 
reign.  But  he  lived  wickedly,  and  thus  evinced  the 
moral  tendency  of  his  heretical  sentiments. 

Maximus,  who  had  been  secretary  to  Heraclius,  was 
a  man  of  real  godliness,  and  succeeded  Sophronius  in 
the  defence  of  the  primitive  faith.  He,  with  much  la- 
bor, confuted  the  heresiarchs.  In  the  year  649,  by  his 
zeal  and  importunity,  Martin,  bishop  of  Rome,  was 
excited  to  assemble  a  council,  in  the  Lateran,  of  105 
bishops.  The  controversy  had  now  lasted  18  years. 
Men  destitute  of  godliness,  but  eagerly  embracing  the 
form,  had,  during  this  period,  gratified  the  self-right- 
eous bias,  and  the  most  malevolent  passions  of  the 
heart,  in  long  protracted  controversies,  v/hile  practical 
religion  was  awfully  neglected.  Nor  could  all  the  ca- 
lamities of  the  times,  and  the  desolation  of  the  eastern 
churches,  move  them  to  the  love  of  peace  and  truth. 

Though  Constans,  who  was  then  emperor,  had,  by 
a  decree,  forbidden  the  council  to  take  any  part  in  the 
controversy,  yet  Martin  ventured  to  anathematize  the 
supporters  of  the  Monothelite  heresy.  The  resentment 
of  the  emperor  was  excited,  Martin  was  ordered  to 
be  dragged  into  the  East,  and  made  to  suffer  a  long 
protracted  punishment.  He  remained  firm  to  the  last. 
In  his  severest  trials  he  says,  "As  to  this  wretched 
body,  the  Lord  will  take  care  of  it.  He  is  at  hand; 
why  should  I  give  myself  any  trouble?  for  I  hope  in 
his  mercy,  that  he  will  not  prolong  my  course."  His 
ambition,  to  maintain  the  supposed  superiority  of  the 
Roman  see,  is  blamable  ;  but  his  firm  adherence  to  the 
doctrines  of  truth,  deserves  the  admiration  of  chris- 
tians. He  died  in  the  year  655.  In  Roman  language, 
he  is  called  St.  Martin,  and  appears  to  have  had  a  just 
title  to  the  name  in  the  best  sense  of  the  word. 

Maximus,  now  15  years  old,  was  brought,  by  order 
of  Constans,  to  Constantinople,  and  underwent  a  num- 
ber of  examinations.     His  understanding  remained 


342 

rigorous,  and  by  tlie  solidity  of  his  arguments,  he  con- 
founded his  examiners.  He  clearly  proved,  "  that  to 
allow  only  one  will  or  operation  in  Jesus  Christ,  was 
in  reality  to  allow  only  one  nature  ;  that  therefore,  the 
opinion  for  which  the  emperor  was  so  zealous,  was 
nothing  more  than  Eutyehianism  revived ;  that  he 
had  not  so  properly  condemned  the  emperor,  as  the 
doctrine,  by  whomsoever  it  was  held  ;  that  it  was  con- 
trary to  the  current  of  all  ecclesiastical  antiquity  ;  that 
our  Savior  was  always  allowed,  from  the  apostolical 
times,  to  be  perfect  God  and  perfect  man,  and  must 
therefore  have  the  nature,  will  and  operations  distinct- 
ly belonging  both  to  God  and  man :  that  the  new  sen- 
timent went  to  confound  the  idea  both  of  the  divinity 
and  the  humanity,  and  to  leave  him  no  proper  exist- 
ence at  all :  that  the  emperor  was  not  a  pastor,  and 
that  it  had  never  been  practised  by  christian  empe- 
rors  in  the  worst  times,  to  impose  silence  on  bishops  t 
that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  latter  not  to  disguise  the 
truth  by  ambiguous  expressions,  but  to  defend  it  by 
clear  and  distinct  terms,  adapted  to  the  subject :  that 
Arianism  had  always  endeavored  to  support  itself  by 
such  artifices  as  those  employed  by  the  emperor,  and 
that  a  peace  obtained  by  such  methods  in  the  churcji 
was  at  the  expense  of  truth."  Thus  God  raised  up 
Maximus  to  defend  the  truth,  against  the  attacks  ,of 
its  enemies. 

The  tyrant,  enraged  to  find  himself  disappointed,  or- 
dered that  Maximus  should  be  scourged,  his  tongue 
€ut  out,  his  right  hand  cut  off,  and  then  banished  and 
doomed  to  imprisonment  for  life.  The  same  punish- 
ment was  inflicted  on  two  of  the  disciples  of  Maximus. 
These  three  upright  men  were  confined  in  separate 
castles,  in  obscure  regions  of  the  East,  where  they  en- 
joyed no  consolations,  except  those  which  belong  to 
men  who  suffer  for  righteousness  sake. 

While  such  barbarous  measures  were  used  by  nom- 
inal christians,  to  support  unscriptural  tenets.  Provi- 
dence frowned  on  the  affairs  of  the  empire.  The  Sa- 
racens overrun  Arabia,  Persia,  Mesopotamia,  Chal- 
dea,  Syria,  Palestine,  Egypt,  and  part  of  Africa.  Even 
Europe  suffered  from  their  depredations. 


343 

Constans,  also,  having  murdered  his  own  brother., 
and  greatly  disgraced  the  christian  name,  by  his  fol-' 
Ties,  his  vices  and  crueUies,  was  at  length  dispatched 
in  the  27th  year  of  his  reign,  in  667. 

In  680,  in  a  general  council  at  Constantinople, 
where  the  emperor^  Constantine  Pogonatus,  presided, 
the  Monothelite  heresy  was  anathematized,  and  its 
abettors  were  condemned,  among  whom  was  Honori- 
us,  a  bishop  of  Rome.  The  bishop  did  not  at  that 
time  claim  or  allow  infalhbility.  The  most  decisive 
marks  of  Antichrist,  idolatry  and  false  doctrine,  had 
not  yet  appeared  in  that  church.  Superstition  and 
vice  were  lamentably  on  the  increase  in  the  West,  a 
considerable  degree  of  true  piety,  however,  prevailed, 
and  some  gracious  effusions  of  the  Spirit  of  God  still 
appeared. 

In  the  East  it  was  quite  different.  Men  had  there 
filled  up  the  measure  of  their  iniquity.  The  Mahom- 
etan conquerors  reduced  the  ancient  professors  of  or- 
thodoxy to  a  state  of  extreme  insignificancy.  Here- 
tics were  encouraged  and  protected  by  those  conquer- 
ors, while  the  orthodox  were  sorely  oppressed. 

Africa  had  shared  in  the  general  corruption  in  the 
East,  and  it  has  also  shared  in  the  general  punish- 
ment. Toward  the  close  of  this  century,  it  fell  under 
the  power  of  the  Mahometans.  This  region,  once 
fruitful  in  men,  distinguished  for  soundness  of  faithy 
and  for  holy  lives,  was  consigned  to  Mahometan  dark- 
ness, and  must  henceforth  be  nearly  dismissed  from 
these  memoirs. 

Learning  was  very  low,  and  the  taste  of  the  age 
barbarous.  Christ  had,  then,  however,  a  church  in 
the  world.  In  England,  true  godliness  appears  to  have 
beamed  forth  with  a  good  degree  of  lustre ;  and  France 
seems  to  have  enjoyed  no  small  measure  of  piety. 
From  these  two  countries.  Divine  truth  made  its  way 
into  Germany  and  the  North,  with  glorious  success.  In 
Italy,  the  Lombards  gradually  renounced  Arianism, 
and  the  purity  of  faith  was  in  general  preserved.  In 
the  dark  ages  which  followed,  some  glimmerings  of 
tfce  presence  of  Christ  with  his  church  will  appeor. 


344 

CENTIJRY  VIIL 

CHAPTER  I. 

Venerable  Bede,  the  English  Presbyter. 

A  His  man  was  born  at  Fanow,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Tjne.  At  the  age  of  seven  he  lost  both  his  par- 
ents, and  was  then  placed  in  the  monastery  of  Were- 
moiith,  where  he  was  educated  with  much  strictness^ 
and  from  his  youth,  appears  to  have  been  devoted  to 
the  service  of  God.  He  was  afterward  removed  to 
the  monastery  of  Jerrow,  where  he  ended  his  days.  He 
was  accounted  the  most  learned  man  of  his  time.  Pray- 
er, writing,  and  teaching  were  his  familiar  employments 
during  his  whole  life.  He  was  constant  in  rihgious  du-^ 
ties  and  made  all  his  studies  subservient  to  devotion. 
Of  Greek  and  Hebrew,  he  had  a  knowledge  very  un- 
common in  that  barbarous  age,  and  by  his^instructions 
and  examples,  raised  up  many  scholars.  There  was 
more  learning  at  that  time,  in  the  British  Isles,  than  in 
any  other  part  of  Europe.  Genuine  godliness,  rather 
than  taste  or  genius,  appears  in  his  writings. 

In  his  last  sickness,  he  was  afflicted  with  a  difficul- 
ty of  breathing,  for  two  weeks.  His  mind  was  serene 
and  cheerful,  and  his  affections  heavenly.  Amidst 
these  infirmities,  he  daily  taught  his  disciples.  A  great 
part  of  the  night  was  spent  in  prayer  and  thanksgiv- 
ing ,  and  the  first  employment  in  the  morning  was  to 
meditate  on  the  scriptures  and  to  address  his  God. — 
*'  God  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth,"  was 
frequently  in  his  mouth.  Even  amidst  his  bodily 
weakness,  he  was  employed  in  writing  two  little  trea- 
tises. Perceiving  his  end  to  draw  nigh  he  said,  "  If 
my  Maker  please,  I  will  go  to  him  from  the  flesh, 
who  formed  me  out  of  nothing.  My  soul  desires  to 
see  Christ  my  King  in  his  beauty."  He  sang  glory  to 
the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  expired  with  a 


345 

ftedateness,  composure,  and  devotion,  which  amazed 
alJ,  who  saw  and  heard  him. 

While  Bede  hved,*in  no  part  of  the  world,  was  god- 
liness belter  understood  and  practised,  than  among 
the  Enghsh. 

A  year  before  his  death,  in  a  letter  to  Egbert,  arch- 
bishop of  York,  he  writes,  "  Above  all  things,  avoid 
useless  discourse,  and  apply  yourself  to  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, especially  the  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus ; 
to  Gregory's  Pastoral  Care,  and  his  homilies  on  the 
gospel.  It  is  indecent  for  him,  who  is  dedicated  to 
the  service  of  the  church,  to  give  way  to  actions  or 
discourse  unsuitable  to  his  character.  Have  always 
those  about  you,  who  may  assist  you  in  temptation  : 
be  not  like  some  bishops,  who  choose  to  have  those 
about  them,  who  love  good  cheer,  and  divert  them 
with  trifling  and  facetious  conversation." 

In  the  same  letter  he  also  writes,  "  Appoint  presby- 
ters, in  each  village,  to  instruct  and  to  administer  the 
sacraments ;  and  let  them  be  studious  that  every  one 
of  them  may  learn  by  heart,  the  creed  and  the  Lord's 
prayer." 

In  a  synod,  held  at  Cloveshoo,  about  the  middle  of 
this  century,  in  which  Bede  appears  to  have  had  great 
influence,  the  clergy  are  directed  to  have  fellowship 
with  one  another,  to  serve  God  in  one  spirit  of  faith, 
hope  and  charity,  to  pray  for  one  another,  and  to  at- 
tend the  duties  of  the  sabbath.  This  shows  the  char- 
acter of  Bede,  and  the  spirit  of  the  synod. 


CHAPTER  II. 

Miscellaneous  Particulars. 

JLN  the  early  part  of  this  century,  Ceolfiid  governed 
the  two  monasteries  of  Weremouth  and  Jerrovv,  where 
Bede  was  educated.  Through  his  influence,  the 
Picts,  who  inhabited  North  Britain,  v.ere  brought 
•ver  to  the  Roman  mode  of  celebrating  Easter,  and  of 
2  V 


546 

course  to  the  Roman  communionj  and  to  share  in  the 
corruptions  of  that  church,  which  continually  grew 
more  and  more  superstitious. 

In  the  year  713,  the  Mahometans  passed  over  from 
Africa  into  Spain,  and  put  an  end  to  the  kingdom  of 
the  Goths,  which  had  lasted  near  300  years.  Most  of 
the  professed  christians,  who  had  there  become  very 
corrupt  and  superstitious,  were  reduced  to  slavery. — 
A  few,  however,  in  the  Asturian  mountains,  preserved 
their  independence,  and  chose  Pelagius  for  their  king. 
He  expressed  his  hope,  that  after  God  had  chastised 
them  for  their  sins,  he  would  not  give  them  wholly  up 
to  the  Mahometans.  His  confidence  in  God  was  not 
disappointed.  Under  circumstances  extremely  disad- 
vantageous, he  defeated  the  enemy,  re-peopled  the 
<iities,  rebuilt  the  churches,  and  by  the  pious  assis- 
tance of  several  pastors,  supported  the  gospel  in  one 
district  of  Spain,  while  the  greatest  part  of  the  country 
was  overrun  by  the  Arabians.  The  successors  of  Pe- 
lagius recovered  more  cities  from  the  enemy. 

Christendom,  now  afforded  a  mournful  spectacle. 
Idolatry  was  widely  spreading,  both  in  Europe  and 
Asia,  among  the  professors  of  the  gospel:  in  all 
those  countries  which  had  long  been  evangelized, 
men  had  generally  forsaken  the  faith  and  precepts  of 
Jesus.  The  people,  who  served  the  Lord  in  the 
greatest  purity  and  sincerity,  at  this  time,  seem  to 
have  been  our  ancestors,  and  the  inhabitants  of  some 
other  regions,  which  had  but  lately  received  the  gos- 
pel. Sin  blinds  the  mind ;  and  the  nominal  christians 
of  the  day  perceived  not  that  the  avenging  hand  of 
God  was  upon  them,  till  the  Arabians  had  advanced 
into  the  heart  of  France,  and  were  ravaging  that  coun- 
try in  a  dreadful  manner,  when  strong  efforts  were  made 
to  withstand  them.  In  the  year  752,  they  were  total- 
ly defeated  near  Poictiers,  by  the  heroic  Charles  Mar- 
U\.  By  this,  the  providence  of  God  stopped  the  pro- 
gress of  the  Arabian  locusts,  and  preserved  a  people  to 
serve  him  in  those  western  regions. 


347 

CHAPTER  III. 

The  Controversy  of  Images.    The  maturity  of  Antichrist, 

In  the  year  727,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  endeavored 
by  temporal  power  to  support  false  doctrine,  and  par- 
ticularly that  which  deserves  the  name  of  idolatry. — 
This  is  probably  the  most  proper  date  for  the  begin- 
ning of  Popedom. 

While  men's  hearts  were  filled  with  peace  and  joy  in 
believing,  while  the  doctrines  of  regeneration  and 
justification  were  precious  and  all-important  in  their 
timation,  and  they  lived  by  the  faith  of  Jesus,  saw  his 
glory,  and  felt  in  their  souls  the  transforming  power  of 
his  grace ;  the  deceitful  aids  of  idolatry  to  their  wor- 
ship, had  no  charms.  But  now  the  knowledge  of  the 
gospel  was  adulterated  and  darkened  ;  and  the  mind, 
no  longer  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  be- 
took itself  to  the  arts  of  sculpture  and  painting,  to  in- 
flame its  afl"ections,  and  to  enkindle  a  false  fire  of  de- 
votion. Pride  could  easily  invent  arguments  to  si- 
lence the  admonitions  of  conscience,  and  gratify  a 
self-righteous  spirit,  and  worldly  ambition  lay  in  its 
claim  for  secular  power  and  self- gratification.  In  this 
respect  the  Roman  church  advanced  in  corruption 
more  rapidly  than  the  Eastern.  The  Grecian  empe- 
rors employed  themselves  in  destroying  images  and 
pictures,  while  in  Italy  they  were  held  in  idolatrous 
admiration. 

Leo,  the  Greek  emperor,  in  the  year  727,  began 
openly  to  oppose  the  worship  of  images.  This  pro- 
duced a  rupture  with  the  Roman  see.  Having  assem- 
bled the  people,  with  frankness  and  sincerity  he  de- 
clared to  them,  his  settled  conviction  of  the  idolatiy  of 
the  growing  practice,  and  that  images  ought  not  to  be 
erected  for  adoration.  But,  so  deeply  had  error  pre- 
vailed, so  convenient  did  wicked  men  find  it  to  com- 
mute for  the  indulgence  of  their  crimes,  by  a  zealous 
attachment  to  the^worship  of  images,  and  so  little  were 


34« 

the  scriptures  then  read  and  studied,  that  the  subjects 
of  Leo  murmured  against  him  as  a  tyrant  and  persecu- 
tor. Even  Germanus,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  took 
a  decided  part  in  favor  of  images,  in  opposition  to  the 
emperor.  If  peace  by  Jesus  Christ,  through  faith 
alone,  be  not  faithfully  preached,  men  distressed  for 
their  sins  will  flee  to  idolatry  with  eagerness,  and  be 
confirmed  in  sinful  practices. 

Gregory  II.  was  now  bishop  of  Rome ;  whom,  on  ac- 
count of  his  open  defence  and  support  of  idolatry,  I 
shall  venture  to  call  the  first  Pope  in  Rome.  From 
his  time,  the  bishops  of  Rome,  with  their  adherents, 
are  to  be  looked  on  as  Antichrist. 

Greece  and  its  neighboring  islands,  infatuated  with 
image  worship,  opposed  the  emperor,  and  set  up  an 
usurper.  But  the  rebels  were  routed ;  and  the  usurper 
was  taken  and  beheaded. 

The  cause  of  the  emperor  Leo,  was  just,  and  his 
zeal  was  sincere,  though  his  temper  was  too  warm. — 
He  might  have  been  a  pious  christian,  there  is  no 
proof  to  the  contrary.  He  not  only  condemned  the 
worship  of  images  but  also  rejected  relics  and  the  in- 
tercession of  saints.  But  there  lived  none  at  that  time 
capable  of  doing  justice  to  the  holiness  of  his  motives 
if  indeed,  as  there  is  reason  to  hope,  they  were  holy. 

In  the  year  730,  Leo  published  an  edict  against  ima- 
ges, deposed  the  idolat  rous  Germanus,  and  appointed 
Anastasius,  who  was  opposite  in  sentiment,  in  his  stead. 
In  the  porch  of  the  palace  of  Constantinople  was  an 
image  of  Christ  on  the  cross.  Leo  saw  it  had  been 
made  an  engine  of  idolatry  and  sent  an  officer  to  pull 
it  down.  Some  women,  who  were  there,  entreated 
that  it  might  be  spared,  but  in  vain.  The  officer  hav- 
ing mounted  a  ladder,  struck  with  a  hatchet  three 
blows  on  the  face  of  the  figure,  when  the  women  pull- 
ed away  the  ladder,  threw  him  down,  and  murdered 
him  on  the  spot.  The  image,  however,  was  pulled 
down  and  burnt,  and  a  plain  cross  set  up  in  its  room. 
Leo  only  objected  to  the  erection  of  an  human  figure. 
The  women  afterward  insulted  Anastasius  as  having 
profaned  holy  things.     Leo  put  several  persons  to 


death,  who  had  been  concerned  in  the  murder.  But 
the  triumph  of  idolatry  was  at  length  so  great,  that 
the  murderers  are  to  this  day  honored  by  the  Greek 
church,  as  martyrs  !  more  blood  was  spilt  on  this  occa- 
sion, partly  through  the  vehemence  of  the  emperor, 
and  partly  through  the  obstinacy  of  the  idolaters. 

The  news  flew  to  Rome,  and  the  emperor's  statues 
were  pulled  down  and  trodden  under  foot.  Attempts 
were  now  made  to  elect  another  emperor,  and  the 
Pope  encouraged  those  attempts.  The  issue  of  the 
ferment  was  that  he  established  his,  and  his  successors' 
temporal  power  on  the  ruins  of  imperial  authority. — 
He  was  succeeded  by  Gregory  III.  who  wrote  to  the 
emperor  in  these  arrogant  terms.  "  Because  you  are' 
unlearned  and  ignorant,  we  are  obliged  to  write  to 
you  rude  discourses,  but  full  of  sense  and  the  word  of 
God.  We  conjure  you  to  quit  your  pride,  and  hear 
us  with  humility.  You  say  that  we  adore  stones, 
walls,  and  boards.  It  is  not  so,  my  lord  ;  but  those 
symbols  make  us  recollect  the  persons  whose  nanies 
they  bear,  and  exalt  our  grovelling  minds.  We  do  not 
look  upon  them  as  gods  :  but  if  it  be  the  image  of  Je- 
sus, we  say  "  Lord  help  us."  If  it  be  the  image  of  his 
mother,  we  say,  "pray  to  your  son  to  save  us."  If  it 
be  of  a  martyr,  we  say,  "  St.  Stephen,  pray  for  us." 

"We  might,  as  having  the  power  of  St.  Peter,  pro- 
nounce punishment  against  you ;  but  as  you  have 
pronounced  the  curse  upon  yourself,  let  it  stick  to  you. 
You  write  to  us  to  assemble  a  general  council ;  of 
which  there  is  no  need.  Do  you  cease  to  persecute 
images,  and  all  will  be  quiet.  We  fear  not  your 
threats ;  for  if  we  go  a  league  from  Rome  toward  Cam- 
pania, we  are  secure."  Certainly  this  is  the  language 
of  Antichrist,  supporting  idolatry  by  infallibility,  and 
despising  both  civil  magistrates  and  ecclesiastical 
councils. 

In  a  view  of  such  arrogance,  it  is  not  to  be  wonder- 
ed at,  that  Leo  refused  to  have  any  further  intercourse 
with  the  Roman  prelate.  In  732,  Gregory,  in  a  coun- 
cil excommunicated  all,  who  should  remove  or  speak 
contemptuously  of  images.  Italy  being  thus  in  a  state 


350 

of  rebellion,  Leo  fitted  out  a  fleet  to  quel!  it.  This 
was  wrecked  in  the  Adriatic.  In  the  East,  however, 
he  continued  to  enforce  his  edicts  against  images,  in 
opposition  to  all  the  sophisms  of  their  advocates. 

In  the  year  741,  Gregory  and  Leo  both  died.  Con-- 
stantine  Copronimus  succeeded  his  father  as  emperor ; 
and  Zachary  succeeded  as  Pope.  The  new  emperor 
imitated  his  father^s  zeal  against  images.  Zachary 
showed  himself  worthy  of  the  title  of  temporal  prince  . 
He  fomented  discord  among  the  Lombards,  and,  by 
intrigues  obtained  an  addition  to  the  patrimony  of  the 
church. 

Pepin,  now  prime  minister  of  state  in  France,  sent 
9,  case  of  conscience  to  the  Pope  to  be  resolved,  which 
was,  whether  it  would  be  right  in  him  to  depose  his 
sovereign  Childeric  III.  and  reign  in  his  stead.  Zach- 
ary answered  in  the  aflirmative.  Pepin  then  threw 
his  master  into  a  monastery  and  assumed  the  title  of 
king.  Zachary  died  in  the  year  752,  and  was  suc^ 
ceeded  by  Stephen. 

In  754,  the  Greek  emperor  held  a  council  of  338 
bishops  to  decide  the  controversy  concerning  images. 
On  the  nature  of  the  heresy,  they  say,  "Jesus  Christ 
hath  delivered  us  from  idolatry,  and  hath  taught  us  to 
adore  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  But  the  devil  not 
being  able  to  endure  the  beauty  of  the  church,  hath 
insensibly  brought  back  idolatry  under  the  appearance 
of  Christianity,  persuading  men  to  worship  the  crea- 
ture, aad  to  take  for  God  a  work,  to  which  they  give 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ." 

Constantine  now  determined  on  exterminating  all 
vestiges  of  idolatry,  burnt  the  images,  and  demolish- 
ed the  walls,  which  were  painted  with  representations 
of  Christ  or  the  saints. 

Pope  Stephen,  now  at  war  with  the  Lombards,  ap- 
plied to  Pepin  to  succor  St.  Peter ;  promising  the  re- 
mission of  sins,  a  hundred  fold  in  this  world,  and  in 
the  world  to  come  life  everlasting.  Shortly  after  this, 
Stephen  visited  Pepin  and  anointed  him  with  oil  as 
king  of  the  Franks,  and  by  the  authority  of  St.  Peter, 
forbad  the  French  lords,  on  pain  of  excommunication^ 


351 

to  choose  a  king  of  another  race.  Pepin,  in  returtfj 
afforded  succor  to  St.  Peter,  attacked  Astulphus,  king 
of  tfee  Lombards,  so  vigorously  as  to  compel  him  to 
deliver  up  Ravenna,  and  twenty-one  cities  besides,  to 
the  Pope.  With  the  acquisition  of  Ravenna,  and  its 
dependencies,  Stephen  added  rapacity  to  his  rebel- 
lion. From  this  time,  he  not  only  assumed  the  tone 
of  infaUibility  and  spiritual  dominion,  but  became  lit- 
erally a  temporal  prince. 

In  767,  Stephen  died  and  was  succeeded  by  Paul. 
In  768  Pepin,  the  great  supporter  of  the  Popedom, 
died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Charles,  common- 
ly called,  on  account  of  his  great  exploits,  Charle- 
magne. By  hivn,  Adrian,  the  successor  of  Paul,  ob- 
tained an  enlargement  of  territorial  jurisdiction. 

In  775,  the  emperor  Constantine  died,  after  having 
vigorously  opposed  image  worship  during  his  whole 
reign.  Leo,  his  son  and  successor,  trod  in  his  steps 
and  exercised  severities  on  the  supporters  of  image 
worship.  On  bis  decease  in  680,  his  wife  Irene  assum- 
ed the  government  in  the  name  of  her  son  Constan- 
tine, now  ten  years  old.  She  openly  and  zealously 
supported  idolatry.  Images  and  the  monastic  life 
again  prevailed  in  Greece  and  Asia.  In  this  they  aw- 
fully departed  from  the  all-important  article  of  justifi- 
cation. During  the  whole  of  this  century  the  pulpits 
were  silent  on  this  doctrine ;  false  religion  grew  with- 
out any  check  or  molestation ;  and  vices,  both  in  pub- 
lic and  private  life,  proportionably  increased. 

In  787  the  second  council  of  Nice,  held  under  the 
empress,  confirmed  idolatrous  worship.  Pope  Adrian, 
having  received  the  acts  of  this  council,  sent  them  to 
Charlemagne,  that  he  might  procure  the  approbation  of 
the  bishops  of  the  West.  The  customs  and  habits  of 
the  West  were  far  from  favoring  the  reigning  idolatry. 
At  this  gloomy  period  the  features  of  real  religion 
are  to  be  found  in  the  churches  newly  planted.  The 
island  of  Great  Britain  was  then  decidedly  against 
idolatry.  The  British  christians  execrated  the  second 
council  of  Nice  ;  and  some  of  the  Italian  bishops  pro- 
tested against  the  8:rowing  evil.     France  itself  bad. 


852 

as  yet,  shown  no   disposition  positively  in  favor  of 
idolatry. 

Charlemagne,  struck  with  the  discordancy  of  the 
Nicene  council,  with  the  principles  and  practices  of 
the  West,  ordered  the  western  bishops  to  examine  the 
merits  of  the  question.  Their  result  was,  that  images 
might  be  set  up  hi  churches,  and  serve  as  books  for 
the  instruction  of  the  people.  But  they  condemned, 
in  free  terms,  the  late  Grecian  Synod,  which  enjoined 
the  worship  of  images.  They  allowed  the  primacy  of 
St.  Peter's  see,  but  would  not  found  their  faith  on  the 
Pope's  decrees.  Charles  and  the  French  churches, 
persevered  in  their  own  middle  practice,  used  images, 
but  abhorred  the  adoration  of  them. 

A  synod  of  300  bishops  in  the  year  794,  at  Frank- 
fort, condemned  the  second  council  of  Nice,  and  the 
worship  of  images.  Before  the  close  of  the  century 
Adrian  died  and  was  succeeded  by  Leo  III.  Political 
intrigue,  and  secular  artifice,  not  theological  study, 
Was  then  the  practice  of  Roman  bishops.  The  Irish, 
at  this  time,  particularly  excelled  in  divinity,  some  of 
that  nation  travelled  through  various  countries,  and 
became  renowned  for  knowledge.  The  superior  light 
of  England  and  France,  in  the  controversy  of  images, 
proves  both  those  countries,  in  knowledge  and  in  re- 
gard for  the  doctrines  of  scripture,  to  have  been  far 
superior  to  Rome.  Yet  so  strongly  were  men  prejudi- 
ced in  favor  of  the  dignity  of  the  Roman  see,  that  it 
still  remained  in  the  height  of  its  power,  and  was  able, 
in  process  of  time,  to  communicate  its  idolatrous 
abominations  through  Europe.  In  the  East,  the  wor- 
ship of  images  was  triumphant,  but  as  yet  not  univer- 
sal. The  East  and  West,  were  now  overgrown  with 
false  worship;  even  those  parts,  which  as  yet, were 
not  disposed  to  receive  idolatry,  were  prepared  for 
its  gradual  admission,  partly  by  the  prevalence  of 
superstition,  and  partly  by  the  submission  of  the  Eu- 
ropean churches  to  the  domination  of  the  Roman  see* 
There  the  seat  of  Antichrist  was  firmly  fixed.  Rebel- 
lion against  the  lawful  power  of  the  magistrate,  th& 
most  arrogant  claims  to  infallibility,  and  the  support  of 


353 

image  worship,  conspired  with  the  temporal  dominion 
lately  obtained  by  the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  render  him. 
the  tyrant  of  the  church.  His  dominions,  were,  indeed, 
not  large,  but  in   conjunction  with  the  proud  preten- 
sions of  his  ecclesiastical  character,  they  gave  him  a 
superlative  dignity  in  the  eyes  of  all  Europe.     From 
the  year  727  the  face  of  the  whole  church  was  altered : 
and  from  that  time,  till  nearly  the  year  2000,  wis  may 
have  the  dominion  of  the  beast  5  the  forty  and  two 
months,  or  1260  days,  a  day  being  put  for  a  year, 
while  the  witnessess  are  to  prophesy  in  sackcloth. — 
We  must  now  look  for  the  true  church,  either,  in  dis- 
tinct individual  saints,  who,  in  the  midst  of  popery, 
were  preserved  by  effectual  grace,  in  vital  union  with 
the  Son  of  God,  or  in  associations  of  true  christians, 
formed  in  different  regions,  who  were  in  a  state  of 
persecution  and  much  affliction.    Where  then  was  the 
true  church  in  the  eighth  century  ?    She  still  existed  ; 
and  the  opposition   made  to  idolatry  by  Charles  and 
the   council   of  Frankfort,  demonstrates  the   fact. — 
Nothing  but  the  influence  of  sentiments,  very  oppo- 
site to  those  which  were  fashionable  at  Rome,  can  ac- 
count for  such  events,  at  a  time,  when  the  dignity  of 
the  Roman   see  was  held  in  universal  veneration.— 
The  propagation  of  the  gospel  among  pagans  chief- 
ly indicates  the  existence  of  the  real  church  in  this 
century.     Some  real  work  of  this  kind  was  propagat- 
ing, while  the  popedom  was  forming  5  and,  by  the  ado- 
rable providence  of  God,  pious  missionaries,  who  en- 
tered not  into  the  recent  controversies,  but  were  en- 
gaged in  actions  purely  spiritualj  were  patronized  and 
supported  in  preaching  Christ  among  foreign  nations, 
by  the  same  popes  of  Rome  who  were  opposing  his 
grace  among  their  own  subjects.     Their  ambition  led 
them  to  cherish  the  zeal  of  the  missionaries,  but  with 
how  different  a  spirit !  To  this  scene  let  us  now  direct 
our  attention* 


2w 


554 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  this  Century,  and  an 
account  of  the  life  of  Boniface,  Archbishop  of  Mentz. 

X  HE  great  luminary  of  Germany  was  Winfrid,  an 
Englishman,  who  had  been  brought  up  in  the  monas- 
tic life  from  his  infancy.  In  the  year  719,  he  was 
appointed  by  Gregory  II.  bishop  of  Rome,  to  the 
missionary  life  and  labors.  His  commission  was  of 
the  most  ample  and  unlimited  nature.  In  execution 
of  this  he  went  into  Bavaria  and  Thuringia.  In  the 
first  country,  he  ret'ormed  churches,  in  the  second,  he 
was  successful  in  the  conversion  of  infidels.  Here  al- 
so he  observed,  how  true  religion,  where  it  had  been 
planted,  was  almost  destroyed  by  false  teachers ;  some 
pastors,  indeed,  were  zealous  for  the  service  of  God, 
but  others  were  devoted  to  scandalous  vices :  the 
English  missionary  beheld  their  state,  and  the  ill  ef- 
fects of  it  on  the  people,  with  sorrow,  and  strove  in- 
cessantly to  recover  them  to  true  repentance. 

A  door  was  now  opened  in  Friezeland  for  the  free 
preaching  of  the  gospel.  Thither,  Winfrid  repaired 
and  co-operated  with  Willibrod,  another  English  mis- 
sionary who  had  already  spent  much  time  among  the 
Frisons.  Many  received  the  word  of  God  ;  churches 
were  erected,  and  idolatry  was  more  and  more  subdu- 
ed. 

Winfrid,  having  labored  among  the  Frisons  with 
success,  passed  into  Hesse,  to  a  place  called  Omen- 
burg,  belonging  to  two  brothers,  who  were  nominal 
christians,  but  practical  idolaters.  Here  his  labors 
were  successful,  both  on  them  and  their  subject^  ;  and 
throughout  a  great  part  of  Hesse,  even  to  the  confines 
of  Saxony,  he  erected  the  standard  of  truth,  and  up- 
held it  with  much  zeal,  to  the  confusion  of  the  king- 
dom of  Satan.  In  a  country  so  poor  and  uncultivated 
as  the  greater  part  of  Germany  then  was,  Winfrid  suf- 
fered many  severe  hardships.    At  times,  he  supported 


355 

himself  by  the  work  of  his  hands,  and  was  exposed  to 
imminent  peril  from  the  rage  of  the  obstinate  Pagans. 

After  a  considerable  residence  in  Germany,  he  re- 
turned to  Rome,  where  he  was  kindly  received  by 
Gregory  11,  and  was  consecrated  bishop  of  the  new 
German  churches,  by  the  name  of  Boniface.  The 
policy  of  the  Pope,  in  giving  to  this  English  missionary 
a  Roman  name,  seems  to  have  been,  to  procure  from 
the  German  converts,  respect  to  himself.  This  ap- 
pears further  to  have  been  his  design,  from  the  circum- 
stance, that  he  required  of  the  new  bishop  an.  oath  of 
subjection  to  the  papal  authority,  conceived  in  the 
strongest  terms.  On  his  return  into  Germany  Boni- 
face exerted  himself  with  much  zeal  against  the  idol- 
atrous superstitions  of  the  country.  Protected  by  the 
civil  authority  of  the  French  government,  he  caused  an 
oak  of  prodigious  size,  which  had  been  the  occasion  of 
much  pagan  delusion,  to  be  cut  down. 

About  the  year  723,  Daniel,  bishop  of  Winchester, 
wrote  to  Boniface  concerning  the  best  method  of  deal- 
ing with  idolators.  "  Do  not  contradict,"  says  he  "  in 
a  direct  manner  their  accounts  of  the  genealogy  of 
their  gods ;  allow  that  they  were  born  from  one  another 
in  the  same  way  as  mankind  are ;  this  concession  will 
give  you  the  advantage  of  proving,  that  there  was  a 
time  when  they  had  no  existence.  Ask  them  who 
governed  the  world  before  the  birth  of  their  gods  ;  ask 
them  if  these  gods  have  ceased  to  propagate.  If  they 
have  not,  show  them  the  consequence  ;  viz :  that  the 
gods  must  be  infinite  in  number,  and  that  no  man  can 
rationally  be  at  ease  in  worshipping  any  of  them,  lest 
he  should  by  that  means,  offend  one,  who  is  more 
powerful.  Argue  thus  with  them,  not  in  a  way  of  in- 
sult, but  with  temper  and  moderation ;  and  take  op- 
portunities to  contrast  these  absurdities  with  the 
christian  doctrine  :  let  the  pagans  be  rather  ashamed 
than  incensed  by  your  oblique  mode  of  stating  these 
subjects.  Show  them  the  insufficiency  of  their  plea  of 
antiquity:  inform  them  that  idolatry  did  anciently 
prevail  over  the  world,  but  that  Jesus  Christ  was  mani- 
fested, in  order  to  reconcile  men  to  God  by  his  grace.'* 


356 

Piety  and  good  sense  appear  to  have  predominated  in 
these  instructions,  and  we  have  here  proofs,  in  addition 
to  those  ah'eady  given,  of  the  grace  of  God  conferred 
on  our  ancestors  during  the  Heptarchy. 

The  reputation  of  Boniface  was  now  high;  and  ma- 
ny from  England  resorted  into  Germany,  to  connect 
themselves  with  him.  These  dispersed  about  the 
country,  and  preached  in  the  villages  of  Hesse  and 
Thuringia. 

In  732,  Boniface  received  from  Gregory  HI.  the  ti- 
tle of  archbishop,  by  whom  too  he  was  supported  in 
his  mission. 

After  he  had  continued  his  exertions  with  unabated 
vigor  and  with  great  success  for  some  time  longer,  in 
the  scene  of  his  previous  labors,  he  was  at  length, 
fixed  at  Mentz,  and  he  is  commonly  called  archbishop 
of  that  city. 

Under  the  increase  of  his  dignity,  his  zeal  and  ex- 
ertions were  not  remitted.  He  suifered  much  from 
pagans,  false  christians,  and  immoral  pastors,  but  en- 
dured his  suflerings  with  firmness,  supported  by  confi- 
dence in  his  divine  Master.  Though  oppressed  with 
age  and  infirmities,  he  determined  to  return  into 
Friezeland.  Before  this  event,  he  acted  as  if  he  had 
a  strong  presentiment  of  his  approaching  exit.  He 
appointed  Lullus,  an  Englishman,  his  successor,  as 
archbishop  of  Mentz,  and  wrote  to  the  abbot  of  St. 
Denys,  desiring  him  to  acquaint  the  king,  Pepin,  that 
he  and  his  friends  believed  his  death  was  near.  He 
begged,  that  the  king  would  show  kindness  to  the 
missionaries,  whom,  he  should  leave  behind  him. — 
"  Some  of  them"  said  he,  "  are  priests,  dispersed  into 
diverse  parts,  for  the  good  of  the  church:  others  are 
monks,  settled  in  small  monasteries,  where  they  in- 
struct the  children.  There  are  aged  men  with  me, 
who  have  long  assisted  me  in  my  labors.  I  fear,  lest 
after  my  death,  they  be  dispersed,  and  the  disciples, 
who  are  near  the  frontiers,  should  lose  the  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ.  I  beg  that  my  son  Lullus,  may  be  con- 
firmed in  the  episcopal  office,  and  that  he  may  teach 
tjse  priests,  the  monks,  and  the  people.     I  hope  the^t 


S57 

he  will  perform  these  duties.  That,  which  most  af- 
flicts me,  is,  that  the  priests,  who  are  on  the  pagan 
frontiers,  are  very  intligent.  They  can  obtain  bread, 
but  no  clothes,  unless  they  be  assisted,  as  they  have 
been  by  me.  Let  me  know  your  answer,  that  I  may 
live  or  die  with  more  choerfuhiess.^' 

It  is  most    probable   ihat   he  received    an    answer 
agreeable  to  his  benevo'eiit  wishes,  as  he  himself  or- 
dained LuUus  'lis  5iiccessor,  with  the  consei^.t  of  Pe- 
pin.    Boniface  v/ent  by  the   Rhine  into  Friezeland, 
where,   assisted  by   Eoban,  whom  he  had  ordained 
bishop  of  Utrecht,  after  the  death  of  VVilhbrod,   he 
brought  great  numbers  of  pagans  into  the  pale  of  the 
church.     He  had  appointed  a  day  to  conQrm  those, 
wdrom  he  had  baptized.     In  waiting  for  them,  he  en- 
camped with  his  followers,  on  the  banks  of  the  Bord- 
ne,  a  river  which  then  divided  East  and  West  Frieze- 
land.    His  intention  was  to  confirm,  by  imposition  of 
hands,  the  converts  on  the  plains  of  Dockum.    On  the 
appointed  day,  he  beheld,  in  the  morning,  not  the 
new  converts,  whom  he  expected,  but  a  troop  of  angry 
pagans,  armed  with  shields  and  lances.     The  servants 
went  out  to  resist,  but  Boniface,  with  calm  intrepidi- 
ty, said  to  his  foUow^ers,   ^'Children,  forbear  to  fight; 
the  scripture  forbids  us  to  render  evil  for  evil.     The 
day,  which  1  have  long  waited  for,  has  come.     Hope 
in  God,  and  he  will  save  your  souls."     Thus  did  he 
prepare  the  priests  and  the  rest  of  his  companions  for 
martyrdom.    The  pagans  attacked  them  furiously,  and 
slew  the  v/hole  company,  fifty-three  in  number,  inclo^ 
ding  Boniface  himself.  This  happened  in  the  year  755, 
.  in  the  40th  after  his  arrival  in  Germany  and  the  75lIi 
of  his  age.     The  manner,  in  which  his  death  was  re- 
sented by  the  christian  Germans,  shows  their  high  ven- 
neration  for  iris  character.    They  collected  a  great  ar- 
my, attacked  the  pagans,  slew  many  of  them,  pillaged 
their  country,  and  carried  off  their  wives  and  children. 
Those,  w^ho  remained  pagans  in  Friezeland,  were  glad 
to  obtain  peace  by  sobroitling  to  christian  riles.    Such 
a  method  of  shewing  regard  for  Boniface,  might  be 
expected  from  a  rude  and  ill  informed  multitude.  But, 


358 

though  rude  they  had  the  gifts  of  common  sense,  and 
could  feelingly  estimate  the  friendship  and  benificence 
of  the  apostle  of  the  Germans.  And  if  their  vindicave 
punishment  of  his  murderers  was  severe  and  unchris- 
tian it  was  natural.  Boniface  appears  to  have  been 
a  man  of  genuine  piety  and  exemplary  virtue. — 
Though  excessively  attached  to  the  Roman  see,  and 
to  monastic  institutions,  yet  he  did  not  practise  idola- 
try or  teach  false  doctrine.  Removed  from  the  scene 
of  controversy,  he  seems  not  to  have  taken  any  part 
in  the  debate  concerning  images,  but  uniformly  to 
have  opposed  idolatry  and  immorality.  For  many 
years,  he  lived  amidst  dangers  and  sufferings,  and  sup- 
ported a  uniform  zeal  for  the  reformation  of  the  cler- 
gy, and  the  conversion  of  infidels,  to  which  objects  he 
sacrificed  all  worldly  conveniences,  and  at  last,  finish- 
ed his  course  in  martrydom,  in  the  patience  and  meek- 
ness of  a  disciple  of  Christ.  God  made  use  of  his  la- 
bors, greatly  to  extend  the  bounds  of  the  church  in  the 
north  of  Europe,  while  they  were  so  much  contracted 
in  Asia  and  Africa. 

Virgilius,  an  Irishman,  was  appointed  bishop  of 
Saltzburg,  by  king  Pepin.  His  modesty  prevented 
him  from  entering  upon  the  office  for  two  years ;  but 
he  was  at  length  prevailed  on  to  receive  consecration. 
He  followed  the  example  of  Boniface  in  extirpating 
the  remains  of  idolatry  in  his  diocese  and  died  in  the 
year  780. 

The  church  of  Utrecht,  in  Friezeland,  was  governed 
by  Gregory,  who,  from  the  fifteenth  year  of  his  age, 
had  been  a  follower  of  Boniface.  Two  of  his  broth- 
ers having  been  murdered  in  a  wood,  the  barons, 
whose  vassals  they  were,  delivered  the  murderers 
bound  into  his  hands.  Gregory,  after  he  had  treated 
them  kindly,  bade  them  depart  in  peace,  saying  "sin 
no  more,  lest  a  worse  thing  befal  you."  He  was  as- 
sisted in  his  ministerial  labors  by  several  disciples  ; — 
some  were  of  his  own  nation,  the  French,  others  were 
English,  Frisons,  newly  converted  Saxons,  and  Bava- 
rians. Scarce  a  morning  passed,  without  his  giving 
ihem  spiritual  instrwction.     He  affected  no  singulari- 


559 

ty  either  in  habit  or  diet.  He  recommencled  sobriety 
among  his  disciples,  was  not  to  be  moved  from  the 
path  of  duly  by  slander,  and  was  boundless  in  his  lib- 
erality to  the  poor.    He  died  about  the  year  776. 

LiefuVyn,  an  Englishman,  one  of  his  disciples,  was 
distinguished  by  his  labors,  as  a  missionary  in  Germa- 
ny. He  even  ventured  to  appear  before  the  pagan 
Saxons,  while  assembled  upon  the  Weser  sacrificing 
to  their  idols,  and  exhorted  them  with  a  loud  voice  to 
turn  from  those  vanities  unto  the  living  God.  As  an 
ambassador  from  Jehovah,  he  offered  them  salvation. 
Here  his  zeal  had  well  nigh  cost  him  his  life ;  but  he 
was  at  length  suffered  to  depart,  on  the  remonstrances 
of  Buto,  one  of  their  chiefs,  who  expostulated  with 
them  on  the  unreasonableness  of  treating  an  ambassa- 
dor of  the  great  God  with  less  respect  than  they  did 
one  from  any  of  the  neighboring  nations.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  arms  of  Charlemagne  prevailed  over 
the  Saxons,  and  eventually  facilitated  the  efforts  of 
Liefuvyn,  who  continued  to  preach  among  this  people 
till  his  death. 

This  was  an  age  of  missionaries :  their  character 
and  their  success  form  almost  the  only  shining  picture 
in  this  century.  Villehad,  an  Englishman  was  abun- 
dantly successful  among  the  Saxons.  He  became 
bishop  of  Bremen,  and  was  called  the  apostle  of  Sax- 
ony. He  commenced  his  mission  in  Dockum,  where 
Boniface  had  been  murdered,  and  was  the  first  mission- 
ary who  passed  the  Elbe.  After  he  had  labored  35 
years,  and  had  been  bishop  of  Bremen  two  years,  he 
died.  In  his  dying  moments,  he  said  to  his  weeping 
friends,  "withhold  me  not  from  going  to  God:  these 
sheep  I  recommend  to  him,  who  intrusted  them  to 
me,  and  whose  mercy  is  able  to  protect  them." 

Firmin,  a  Frenchman,  preached  the  gospel,  under 
various  difficulties,  in  Alsace,  Bavaria,  and  Switzer- 
land, and  inspected  a  number  of  monasteries.  Rumold 
travelled  into  Lower  Germany,  next  into  Brabant, 
diffused  mucU  light  in  the  neighborhood  of  Mechlin^ 
and  in  775,  was  nmrdered  by  two  persons,  one  of 
whom  he  had  reproved  for  adultery. 


The  north  of  France  was  in  this  century,  full  of  pa^- 
gans  and  merely  nominal  christians.  Silvin,  who  was 
born  in  Thoulouse,  travelled  thither,  preached  among 
them  for  many  years,  and  gathered  in  a  large  harvest. 
He  died  at  Auchy,  in  the  county  of  Artois. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

Authors  of  this  Century^ 

A  HE  most  learned  writer  of  this  century,  except 
Bede,  seerns  to  have  been  John  of  Damascus.  Fie 
mingled  the  Aristotelean  philosophy  with  the  christian 
religion,  and  defended  the  Arminian  sentiment  of 
free-will,  in  op{30sition  to  the  doctrine  of  effectual 
grace.  In  this  he  labored  to  teach  man  to  rely  on 
himselfi 

In  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  John  appears  to  have 
been  orthodox :  in  other  respects  he  was  one  of  the 
most  po^veiful  supporters  of  error.  He  advocated  the 
practice  of  praying  for  the  dead,  as  effectual  to  the  re- 
mission of  sins,  also  defended  the  detestable  doctrine 
of  im.age  worship,  and  contributed  more  than  any  oth-* 
er  author,  to  establish  this  practice  in  the  East. 

In  the  year  790,  Alcuin  was  sent  ambassador  into 
France  by  Ofla,  king  of  the  Mercians.  On  this  occa- 
sion, he  gained  the  esteem  of  Charlemagne,  and  per- 
suaded that  monarch  to  found  the  universities  of  Pa- 
ris and  Pavia.  He  was  looked  upon  as  one  of  the 
wisest  and  most  learned  men  of  his  time.  He  read 
public  lectures,  in  the  emperor's  palace,  and  in  other 
places.  He  wrote  in  an  orthordox,  candid  and  able 
manner,  on  the  Trinity.     He  died  in  804. 

Paulinus,  of  Aquileia,  was  distinguished  as  a  writer^ 
in  the  opposition,  which  he  maintained  to  the  errors  of 
Felix,  bishop  of  TJrgel,  \^ho  attempted  to  separate  the 
humanity  iVom  the  Divinity  of  the  Son  of  God.  It  is 
remarkable  that  Paulinus  £uid  some  other  Italian  bish- 
ops, in  the  year  787,  agreed  to  condemn  the  decrees 
^f  the  second  council  of  NicCj  as  idolatrous,  though 


361 

Pope  Adrian  had  assisted  at  that  council  by  his  legates, 
and  used  his  utmost  endeavors  to  maintain  its  author- 
ity. The  despotism  of  Antichrist  was  then,  so  far 
from  being  universal,  that  it  was  not  owned  through- 
out Italy  itself.  In  some  parts  of  that  country,  as  well 
as  in  England  and  France,  the  purity  of  christian  wor- 
ship was  still  maintained.  The  city  of  Rome,  and  its 
environs,  seem,  at  this  period,  to  have  been  the  most 
corrupt  part  of  Christendom,  nor  was  a  single  mis- 
sionary an  Italian. 


CENTURY  IX. 

CHAPTER  I. 

A  General  View  of  the  State  of  Religion  in  this  Century. 

W  E  are  penetrating  into  the  regions  of  darkness,  and 
a  ''  land  of  deserts  and  pits,  a  land  of  drought,  and  of 
the  shadow  of  death,"  and  we  are  carried  by  every 
step  into  scenes  still  more  gloomy  than  the  former. — 
Here  and  there,  indeed,  a  glimmering  ray  of  the  sun 
of  righteousness  is  discernable,  but  it  is  in  vain  to  look 
for  any  steady  lustre  of  evangelical  truth  and  holi- 
ness, amidst  this  dismal  darkness. 

The  several  circumstances  which  attended  the 
gloom  of  this  century  are  reducible  to  the  follow- 
ing heads :  The  preference  given  to  human  writings 
above  the  scriptures ;  the  domination  of  the  pope- 
dom ;  the  accumulation  of  ceremonies :  and  the  op- 
pression of  the  godly. 

It  was  now  fashionable  to  explain  scripture  entirely 
by  the  writings  of  the  fathers.  No  man  was  permitted 
with  impunity  to  vary  in  the  least  degree  from  their 
decisions.  The  apostolic  rule  of  interpretation,  to 
compare  spiritual  things  with  spiritual,  was  in  a  man- 
ner lost.  It  was  deemed  sufficient,  that  such  a  re- 
nowned doctor  had  given  such  an  interpretation.-— 
2  X 


362 

Hence  men  of  learning  and  industry  paid  more  atten- 
tion to  the  fathers,  than  to  the  sacred  volume,  which, 
through  long  disuse  and  neglect,  was  looked  on  as  ob- 
scure and  perplexed,  and  quite  unfit  for  common  read- 
ing. Even  divine  truths  seemed  to  derive  their  au- 
thority more  from  the  word  of  man  than  of  God  ;  and 
the  writings  and  decrees  of  men  were  not  treated  as 
witnesses,  but  usurped  the  office  of  judges  of  divine 
truth. 

The  popedom  now  grew  stronger  and  stronger,  and 
whoever  dared  to  oppose  the  bishop  of  Rome,  drew  up- 
on himself  a  host  of  enemies.  All,  who  looked  for  ad- 
vancement in  the  church,  were  attached  to  Antichrist, 
very  little  resistance  was  consequently  made  to  image 
worship.  Most  persons  contented  themselves  with  a 
simple  exposition  of  their  creed.  Idolatry  was  now 
supported  by  the  whole  power  and  influence  of  the 
popedom. 

The  great  accumulation  of  ceremonies,  considered 
absolutely  necessary  to  salvation,  drew  off  the  atten- 
tion of  men  from  christian  piety.  The  all-important 
article  of  justification  was  nearly  smothered  in  the 
rubbish  ;  and  pastors  v/ere  so  much  engrossed  with 
the  rites  of  worship,  that  they  were  almost  entirely 
diverted  from  intellectual  improvement. 

Men  of  eminence,  both  in  church  and  state,  partly 
through  superstition,  and  partly  through  secular  views, 
suppressed  every  attempt  to  reform  mankind. 

In  Asia,  Mahometanism  still  reigned,  and  scarce  a 
ifcstige  of  real  godliness  appeared  in  the  Eastern 
cliurch.  There  image  worship  was  still  a  subject  of 
debate  :  but  at  length,  under  the  patronage  of  the  su- 
pei*stitious  empress  Theodora,  it  effectually  triumphed. 

In  this  dark  season,  the  absurd  tenet  of  transubstan- 
tiation  was  introduced.  John  Scotus  Erigena,  and 
Rabanus,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  two  of  the  most  learn- 
ed men  of  that  age,  pleaded  the  cause  of  common 
sense,  and  opposed  this  absurd  doctrine ;  but  their 
learning  seems  to  have  had  very  little  connexion  with 
godliness  ;  for  they  joined  in  opposing  the  doctrine  of 
grace,  concerning  which  a  controversy  of  some  im- 
portance was  raised 


%3 

In  France,  the  views  of  divine  grace  were  now 
more  and  more  darkened  ;  and  we  shall  presently  find 
that  a  zealous  advocate  for  them  could  not  be  heard 
with  candor.  Ado,  archbishop  of  Vienne,  was  inde- 
fatigable in  pressing  the  great  truths  of  salvation.  He 
usually  began  his  sermons  with  these  or  similar  words : 
"  Hear  the  eternal  truth,  which  speaks  to  you  in  thei 
gospel :"  or,  "  hear  Jesus  Christ  who  saith  to  you."  He 
took  particular  care  of  the  examination  of  candidates 
for  orders  ;  and  was  a  very  diligent  disciplinarian.  He 
was  inflexibly  vigilant  against  vice  ;  and,  while  his  own 
example  was  an  honor  to  his  profession,  he  enjoined 
his  clergy  to  apprise  him,  if  they  should  discover  error 
in  his  conduct.  Nor  did  king  Lothaire  find  him  ob- 
sequious to  his  lusts  :  for,  through  Ado's  vigorous  re- 
monstrances, he  was  obliged  to  desist  from  a  design 
of  divorcing  his  queen.  He  sympathized  with  sin- 
cere penitents,  and  was  a  real  friend  to  the  poor,  both 
in  a  spiritual  and  temporal  sense,  and  was  the  foun- 
der of  many  hospitals  for  their  reception. 

In  England,  the  decline  of  godliness  was  now 
grievous^  A  most  savage  and  lawless  people  invad- 
ed this  country.  The  great  Alfred  was  raised  to  de- 
fend his  country  against  them.  One  of  his  speech- 
es delivered  to  his  soldiers,  before  a  battle,  displays 
much  good  sense  and  a  spirit  of  religion.  In  this,  he 
told  his  people,  that  their  sins  had  given  their  enemies 
the  advantage ;  that  they  ought  to  reform  their  own 
manners  to  engage  the  favor  of  God  ;  that  in  other 
respects  they  had  the  superiority,  christians  were  fight- 
ing against  heathens,  and  honest  men  against  robbers; 
that  theirs  was  not  a  war  of  ambition  or  conquest,  but 
of  necessary  self-defence.  In  the  battle  which  follow- 
ed he  entirely  defeated  the  Danes. 

Alfred  took  great  pains  to  instruct  his  subjects  in 
the  things  of  religion,  encouraged  literature,  and  foun- 
ded the  University  of  Oxford.  He  constantly  attend- 
ed public  worship,  and  from  his  youth  was  wont  to 
pray  for  grace,  and  to  use  serious  methods  to  subdue 
his  passions.  Through  life  he  appears  to  have  main- 
tained a  beautiful  consistency  of  character.     There  is 


3^4 

nothing  to  excite  doubts  of  the  sincerity  of  his  piety. 
After  his  decease  the  mist  of  ignorance  again  prevail- 
ed in  England. 

In  the  year  814,  Charlemagne  died  aged  72.  It  is 
scarce  worth  while  to  recount  the  splendid  sins  of  this 
emperor ;  since  his  sanguinary  ambition  and  habit- 
ual lewdness,  too  plainly  evince  his  want  of  christian 
principles.  He  revived  the  w^estern  empire  in  Germa- 
ny. He  was  a  great  instrument  of  Providence,  in  ex- 
tending the  pale  of  the  church  ;  and,  at  the  same 
time,  fixed  the  power  of  the  popedom  on  th.€  strongest 
foundations.  His  labors,  also,  to  revive  learning,  were 
very  great ;  but  like  those  of  Alfred,  they  failed  of 
success.  His  religious  and  moral  characttjr  bears  no 
comparison  with  that  of  the  English  monarch. 


CHAPTER  11. 

The  PauUcians. 

About  the  year  660,  a  new  sect  arose  in  the  East : 
the  accounts  of  which  are  far  more  scanty,  than  a  wri- 
ter of  real  church  history  could  wish.  ConstantinCy 
who  dwelt  in  an  obscure  town  near  Samosatia  enter- 
tained a  deacon,  who  had  been  a  prisoner  among  the 
Mahometans,  from  whom  he  received  the  gift  of  the 
New  Testament  in  the  original  language.  He  improv- 
ed the  deacon's  gift,  and  betook  himself  to  a  close 
study  of  the  sacred  oracles,  and  formed  a  plan  of  Di- 
vinity from  the  New  Testament.  Finding  St.  Paul,  the 
most  systematical  of  all  the  apostles,  he  very  properly 
prefered  his  writings.  And  it  is  universally  acknowl- 
edged that  he  was  in  possession  of  the  genuine  text. 

This  sect  appear  to  have  taken  their  name  from  St. 
Paul  himself.  Constantine  adopted  that  of  Sylvanus ; 
and  his  disciples  were  called  Titus,  Timothy,  Tychius, 
after  the  apostle's  fellow-laborers ;  and  demonstrations 
of  the  apostolic  churches  were  given  to  the  congrega- 
tions formed  by  their  labors  in  Armenia  and  Cappado- 
cia.     The  Paulicians  seem  to  have  been  perfectly  un- 


S65 

like  any  other  denomination  of  christians,  and  to  have 
originated  from  an  heavenly  influence,  teaching  and 
converting  them.  And  in  them  is  manifested  one  of 
those  extraordinary  eifusions  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  by 
which  the  knowledge  of  Christ  and  the  practice  of 
godliness  are  kept  alive  in  the  world.  They  cordially 
received  the  writings  of  St.  Paul ;  and  from  this  we 
may  infer  that  they  also  did  the  other  parts  of  the  sa- 
cred canon.  They  adhered  closely  to  the  orthodox 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity ;  were  perfectly  free  from  image 
worship,  which  more  and  more  peiTaded  the  East; 
disregarded  relics,  and  all  the  fashionable  equipage 
of  superstition,  and  were  simply  scriptural  in  the  use 
of  the  sacraments.  They  knew  no  other  mediator, 
but  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Sylvanus  preached  with  great  success.  Pontus  and 
Cappadocia,  before  renowned  for  christian  piety,  were 
again  enlightened  through  his  labors.  He  and  his  as- 
sociates were  distinguished  from  the  clergy  of  that 
day,  by  their  scriptural  names,  modest  titles,  knowl- 
edge, activity  and  holiness.  Their  congregations 
were  diffused  over  the  provinces  of  Asia  Minor  to  the 
west  of  the  Euphrates ;  six  of  the  principal  churches 
were  called  by  the  names  of  those  to  whom  St.  Paul 
addressed  his  epistles :  and  Sylvanus  resided  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Colonia  in  Pontus. 

The  Greek  emperors,  at  length  roused  by  the  grow- 
ing importance  of  the  sect,  began  to  persecute  the 
Paulicians  with  the  most  sanguinary  severity;  and,  un- 
ler  christian  forms  and  names,  re-acted  the  scenes  of 
Galerius  and  Maximin.  They  ordered  them  to  be 
capitally  punished,  and  their  books,  wherever  found, 
to  be  committed  to  the  flames ;  also,  that  if  any  person 
was  found  to  have  secreted  them,  he  was  to  be  put  to 
death,  and  his  goods  to  be  confiscated.  False  reli- 
gion, in  all  ages,  hates  the  light,  and  supports  itself,  not 
by  instruction,  but  by  persecution,  while  the  real  truth, 
as  it  is  in  Jesus,  comes  to  the  light  of  scripture,  and  ex- 
hibits that  light  plainly  to  the  world  by  reading  and 
'expounding  the  sacred  volume,  whence  alone  it  de- 
rives its  authority. 


566 

^Hie  enemies  of  the  Paulicians  conducted  the  pet-> 
Seciition  against  them  with  singular  violence  and 
cruelty.  Simeon,  a  Greek  officer  clothed  with  impe- 
rial power,  came  to  Colonia,  and  apprehended  S7I- 
vanus  and  a  number  of  his  disciples.  Stones  were 
put  into  the  hands  of  these  last,  and  they  were  re- 
quired to  kill  their  pastor,  as  the  price  of  their  forgive-' 
ness.  A  person,  named  Justus,  was  the  only  one  of 
the  number  who  obeyed;  and  he  stoned  to  death  the 
father  of  the  Pauliciuins  who  had  labored  among  them, 
twenty  seven  years.  Justus  signalized  himself  still 
more  by  betraying  the  brethren ;  while  Simeon,  struck 
with  the  evidences  of  divine  grace  apparent  in  the 
sufferers,  embraced  the  faith  which  he  came  to  de- 
stroy, gave  up  the  world,  preached  the  gospel,  and  di- 
ed a  martyr.  For  150  years,  these  servants  of  Christ 
imderwent  the  horrors  of  persecution  with  christian 
patience  and  meekness.  If  the  acts  of  their  martyr- 
dom, their  preaching,  and  their  lives,  were  distinctly 
recorded,  there  is  no  doubt,  they  would  resemble 
those,  whom  the  church  justly  reveres  as  having  suf- 
fered in  behalf  of  Christ.  Ail  this  time  the  powder  of 
the  Spirit  of  God  was  with  them ;  and  they  practised  the 
precepts  of  the  13th  chapter  to  the  Romans,  as  well 
as  believed  and  felt  the  precious  truths  contained  in 
the  doctrinal  chapters  of  the  same  epistle.  The  blood 
of  the  m.artyrswas  in  this  case,  as  uniformily,  the  seed 
of  the  church  :  a  succession  of  teachers  and  congrega- 
tions arose,  and  a  person  named  Sergius,  who  labored 
among  them  33  years,  is  acknowledged,  by  historians 
unfriendly  to  this  sect,  to  have  possessed  extraordina- 
ry virtue.  The  persecution  had,  however,  some  in- 
termissions, till  Theodora,  the  empress,  who  had  ful- 
ly established  image  worship,  exerted  herself  beyond 
any  of  her  predescessors  against  the  Paulicians.  Her 
inquisitors  ransacked  the  Lesser  Asia,  in  search  of 
these  sectaries ,  and  she  is  computed  to  have  killed  by 
the  gibbet,  by  fire,  and  by  sword,  a  hundred  thousand 
persons. 

We  have  brought  down  the  scanty  history  of  thi§ 
denomination  to  about  the  year  845.     To  undergo  a 


367 

eonstant  scene  of  persecution  with  christian  meekness, 
and  to  render  to  God  and  to  Csesar  their  dues,  all  the 
time,  at  once  require  and  evince  the  strength  of  real 
grace.  Of  this  the  Paulicians  seemtoliave  been  pos- 
sessed till  tiie  period  just  mentioned.  Thej  remem- 
bered the  injunction  of  Rev.  13,  10.  "  He  that  killeth 
with  the  sword,  must  be  killed  with  the  sword:  here 
is  the  faith  and  patience  of  the  saints."  Let  chris- 
tians believe,  rejoice  in  God,  paiiently  suffer,  return 
good  for  evil,  and  still  obey  those,  whom  God  hath  set 
over  them.  These  weapons  have  ever  been  found  too 
hard  for  Satan  :  the  power  of  the  gospel  has  prevailed, 
and  the  church  has  grown  exceedingly,  whenever  ihej 
have  been  faithfully  handled.  This  was  the  case  pre- 
eminently with  the  church  in  the  era  of  Dioclesian^s 
persecution.  She  not  only  outlived  the  storm,  but 
also,  under  the  conduct  of  Providence,  became  exter- 
nally, as  well  as  internally,  superior  to  her  enemies. — 
If  the  Paulicians  had  continued  to  act  thus,  the  conse- 
quences would  probably  have  been  similar.  But  taitli 
and  patience  at  length  failed.  They  were  gradually 
betrayed  into  a  secular  spirit.  About  the  year  845, 
they  murdered  two  persecutors,  a  governor  and  a 
bishop.  A  soldier  called  Carbeas,  who  commanded 
the  guards  in  the  imperial  armies,  that  he  might  re- 
venge his  father's  death,  who  had  been  slain  by  the 
inquisitors,  formed  a  band  of  Paulicians,  who  renounc- 
ed their  allegiance  to  the  emperor,  negotiated  with 
the  Mahometan  powers,  and,  by  their  assistance,  en- 
deavored to  establish  the  independency  of  the  sect. 

The  cruelties  and  superstitions  of  Theodora,  receiv- 
ed the  applause  of  Nicolas,  who  became  Pope  of 
Rome  in  858.  So  truly  was  Antichristian  tyranny 
now  established  I  Chrysocheir  succeeded  Carbeas, 
and  in  conjunction  with  the  Mahometans,  not  on- 
ly put  Michael  the  son  and  successor  of  Theodora 
to  flight,  but  penetrated  into  the  heart  of  Asia,  and 
desolated  the  fairest  provinces  of  the  Greeks.  In  the 
issue,  the  conqueror  was  slain,  the  Paulician  fortress 
Tophrice  was  reduced,  and  the  power  of  the  rebels 
broken,  except  a  number   in  the   mountains,   who. 


368 

by  the  assistance  of  the  Arabs,  preserved  an  uncom- 
fortable independeuce.  The  ferocious  actions  of  the 
latter  Pauhcians  show,  that  they  had  lost  the  spirit  of 
true  religion,  and  that  they  had  nothing  more  of  the 
sect  than  the  name.  Their  schemes  of  worldly  ambi- 
tion were  however  fnistrated.  Political  methods  of 
supporting  the  gospel,  often  lead  the  mind  away  from 
God  for  support,  and  issue  in  disappointment. 

On  the  whole,  we  have  seen,  in  general,  satisfactory 
proof  of  the  work  of  Divine  grace  in  Asia  Minor,  com- 
mencing in  the  latter  end  of  the  seventh  century,  and 
extending  to  the  former  part  ofl  he  ninth.  But  where 
secular  politics  begin,  there  the  life  and  simplicity  of 
vital  godliness  end.  When  the  Paulicians  began  to  re- 
bel against  the  established  government ;  to  return  evil 
for  evil ,  to  mingle  among  the  heathen^  the  Mahometans^ 
3,nd  to  defend  their  own  religion  by  arms,  negociations 
and  alliances,  they  ceased  to  become  the  light  of 
THE  WORLD,  and  the  salt  of  the  earth.  Such  they  had 
been  for  more  than  180  years,  adorning  and  exem- 
plifying the  real  gospel,  by  a  life  of  faith,  hope  and 
charity,  and  by  the  preservation  of  the  truth  in  a  pa- 
tient course  of  suffering.  They  looked  for  true  riches 
and  honor  in  the  world  to  come ;  and  doubtless  they 
are  not  frustrated  in  their  hope.  But,  when  secular 
maxims  began  to  prevail  among  them,  they  shone  for 
a  time,  as  heroes,  and  patriots,  in  the  false  glare  of  hu- 
man praise ;  but  they  lost  the  solidity  of  true  honor, 
as  all  have  done  in  all  ages,  who  have  descended 
from  the  grandeur  of  real  conformity  to  Christ,  and 
have  prefered  to  that,  the  low  ambition  of  earthly 
greatness. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Opposition  to  the  Corruptions  of  Popery  in  this  Century. 

J.  HE  absolute  power  of  the  Pope,  the  worship  of 
images,  and  the  invocation  of  saints  and  angels  were 
opposed,  in  this  century,  as  in  the  last,  by  several 


369 


jDrindes  and  ecclesiastics.     A  council  at  Paris,  in  824, 
rejected  the  decrees  of  the  second  council  of  Nice,  and 

Erohibited  image  worship.  Agobard,  archbishop  of 
ijons,  wrote  against  the  abuse  of  pictures  and  ima- 
ges :  be  maintained  that  we  ought  not  to  worship  any 
image  of  God,  except  that,  which  is  God  himself,  his 
eternal  Son  ;  and,  that  there  is  no  other  mediator  be- 
tween God  and  man,  but  Jesus  Christ,  both  God  and 
man. 

Claudius,  bishop  of  Turin,  pointedly  opposed  image 
worship.     On  this  subject,  he  speaks  in  the  following 
terms,  "  If  they,  who  have  quitted  the  worship  of  dev-* 
ils,  honor  the  images  of  saints  ;  they  have  not  forsaken 
idols,  they  have    only  changed  their    names.      For 
whether  you  paint  upon  a  wall  the  pictures  of  St.  Pe- 
ter, or  St.  Paul,  or  those  of  .Jupiter,  Saturn,  or  Mercury, 
they  are  now  neither  gods,  nOr  apostles,  nor  men.-^- 
The  name  and  error  continue  the  same.    If  men  must 
be  adored,  there  would  be  less  absurdity  in  adoring 
them  when  alive,  while  they  are  the  image  of  God, 
than  after  they  are  dead,  when  they  only  resemble 
stocks  and  stones.  And  if  we  are  not  allowed  to  adore 
the  works  of  God,  much  less  are  we  allowed  to  adore 
the  works  of  men.     If  the  cross  of  Christ  ought  to  be 
adored,  because  he  was  nailed  to  it,  for  the  same  rea- 
son we  ought  to  adore  mangers,  because  he  was  laid 
in  one ;  and  swaddling  clothes,  because  he  was  wrap- 
ped in  them.     We  have  not  been  ordered  to  adore 
the  cross,  but  to  bear  it,  and  to  deny  ourselves." 

The  labors  of  Claudius  were  not  in  vain.  In  his 
own  diocese  he  checked  the  growing  evil ;  and  the 
valleys  of  Piedfiiont,  which  belonged  to  his  bishopric, 
persevered  in  his  opinions  in  the  ninth  and  tenth  cen- 
turies*. Whence  it  appears  that  the  churches  of  the 
Waldenses  deceived  mtich  increase  from  his  labors.— 
Claudius  stood  firm  against  the  false  reliefs  of  a  burden- 
ed conscience,  which  the  popedom  exhibited,  and 
pointed  his  hearers  and  reader  to  the  mediation  of  Je- 
s^is  Christ,  as  the  sole  and  all  sufficient  object  of  depen- 
dence. He  insisted  largely  that  man  shall  be  justified 
before  God  by  jesus  christ  through  faith  alone. 

2  Y 


570 

From  tlie  year  823,  Claudius  wrote  against  the 
abominations  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  lived  to  the 
year  839. 

So  far  were  the  decrees  of  the  papacy  from  being 
owned  as  decisive,  through  Europe* 


T 


CHAPTEB  IV. 

The  Case  of  Gotteschalcus. 

HE  subject  of  predestination  and  grace  had  been 
formerly  controverted  in  the  churches  of  France,  with 
a  considerable  degree  of  acuteness  and  ingenuity,  and 
what  is  stilt  more  pleasing  to  a  christian  mind,  with 
seriousness,  candor,  and  charity.  We  have  seen  with 
what  zeal  the  doctrine  of  divine  grace  had  been  de- 
fended and  illustrated  by  the  followers  of  Augustine^j 
and  what  a  salutary  influence  had  attended  those  doc- 
trines on  the  knowledge,  the  spirit,  and  the  lives  of  chris- 
tians. But,  as  superstition,  idolatry,  and  ignorance  in- 
creased, the  truly  evangelical  views  of  Augustine  were 
more  and  more  thrown  into  the  shade,  and  the  case  of 
Gotteschalcus  showed  that  it  was  now  no  longer  per- 
mitted to  a  divine,  to  promulgate  the  sentiments  of 
Augustine  with  impunityr 

Gotteschalcus  was  born  in  Germany,  and  from  early 
life  had  been  a  monk  devoted  to  theological  inquiries. 
He  entered  with  much  zeal  into  the  sentiments  of  Au- 
gustine, 

About  the  year  846,he  left  his  monastery,  and  went 
into  Dalmatia,  and  Parmonia,  where  he  spread  the 
doctrine  of  Augustine.  At  his  return,  he  remained 
some  time  in  Lombardy,  and  in  847,  held  a  confer- 
ence with  Notingus,  bishop  of  Vienne,  concerning 
predestination^  His  zeal  gave  oifence  to  Notingus, 
who  prevailed  on  Rabanus,  the  archbishop  of  Mentz, 
to  undertake  the  confutation  of  the  novel  heresy,  as  it 
was  now  decreed.  Rabanus  calumniated  Gotteschal- 
cus vi^ith  those  monstrous  and  licentious  consequen- 
ces, with  which  the  doctrines  of  Divine  grace  have  i»' 


371 

all  ages  been  aspersed,  and  from  which  St.  Paul  him- 
self was  not  exempted :  and  having  dressed  the  sen- 
timents of  his  adversary  in  the  most  ©dious  colours,  he 
found  it  no  hard  task,  to  expose  him  to  infamy.  The 
learned  monk  undertook  to  defend  himself  in  writing, 
and  proposed  the  subject  to  the  consideration  of  the 
most  able  men  of  his  time,  and,  to  the  great  credit  and 
authority  of  his  adversary,  he  opposed  the  renowned 
name  of  Augustine.  Soon  after  this  he  was  condemn- 
ed in  a  synod  held  at  Mentz,  where  Rabanus  observing 
that  the  monk  was  of  the  diocese  of  Soisons,  which 
was  subject  to  Hincmar,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  sent 
Gotteschalcus  to  him,  calling  him  a  vagabond,  and 
declaring  that  he  had  seduced  many  persons,  who 
had  become  less  careful  for  their  salvation,  sjnce  they 
had  learned  from  him  to  say,  why  should  I  labor  for 
my  salvation  ?  If  I  am  predestinated  to  damnation,  I 
cannot  avoid  it ;  and  on  the  contrary,  if  I  am  predesti- 
nated to  salvation,  of  whatever  sins  I  am  guilty,  I 
shall  certainly  be  saved.  This  objection  to  the  whole- 
some scripture  doctrine  of  predestination,  is  not,  how- 
ever, admitted  to  be  fallacious,  by  those  who  suffer 
their  reason  to  be  governed  by  the  misrule  of  selfish- 
ness. This  was  the  case  with  Hincmar,  who  entered 
fully  into  the  views  of  Rabanas,  and,  in  a  council  of 
bishops,  examined  Gotteschalcus,  who  still  maintaiti- 
ed  his  doctrine  with  firmness.  On  this  account,  the 
monk  was  condemned  as  a  heretic,  degraded  from  the 
priesthood,  and  ordered  to  be  beaten  with  rods  and 
imprisoned.  He  w^as,  however,  an  injured  man ;  for 
nothing  was  proved  against  him,  except  his  adherence 
to  the  sentiments  of  Augustine,  which  were  still  held 
in  estimation  by  the  church.  While  he  was  whipped 
in  the  presence  of  Charles  and  the  bishops  with  great 
severity,  and  given  to  understand  that  he  must  cast  in- 
to the  fire  with  his  own  hand  a  writing,  in  which  he 
bad  made  a  collection  of  scripture  texts  to  prove  his 
opitiion,  being,  at  length,  overpowered  by  his  suffer- 
ings, he  dropped  the  book  into  the  flames.  After  this 
he  was  kept  a  close  prisoner  in  a  monastery,  where 
^lineman  still  tqok  pains  to  persuade  him  to  retract  his 


372 

sentiments,  but  in  vain.  The  injured  pastor  main- 
tained, with  his  last  breath,  the  doctrine  for  which  he 
suffered,  and  died  in  prison  in  the  year  870,  and  was 
denied  christian  burial.  There  were,  however,  men 
even  in  that  age,  who  remonstrated  loudly  against  the 
barbarity,  with  which  he  had  been  treated.  Remi- 
gius,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  distinguished  himself 
among  these ;  and,  in  a  council  held  at  Valence,  in 
the  year  855,  both  Gotteschalcus  and  his  doctrine 
were  vindicated  and  defended.  Two  subsequent 
councils  confirmed  the  decree.  The  churches  of  Ly^ 
ons,  Vienrie,  and  Aries,  formerly  renowned  for  piety, 
vigorously  supported  the  same  sentiments:  and  it  was 
apparent,  that  all  relish  for  the  doctrines  of  grace,  was 
not  lost  in  the  church:  Christ  was  still  precious  tQ 
many, 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  this  Century, 

XN  this  century,  the  churches  of  the  East  and  West, 
through  the  pride  and  ambition  of  the  pontiflfe  of  Rome 
and  Constantinople,  began  to  be  separated  from  one 
another,  and  were  never  afterwards  united.  Both  the 
East  and  the  West  were,  indeed,  full  of  idolatry  and 
darkness,  and  seemed  to  vie  with  each  other  in  sup- 
porting the  Idngdom  of  satan.  Providence,  however, 
made  use  of  the  ambitious  spirit  of  the  prelates  for 
the  more  extensive  spread  of  the  gospel.  In  this  chapr 
ter,  all  the  information  upon  this  subject  is  collected 
which  could  be  extracted  from  an  enormous  mass  of 
ecclesiastical  rubbish ;  and  also  some  evidences  are 
presented  of  the  progress  of  the  good  work  among  the 
nations  which  had  been,  in  part,  evangelized  in  the 
two  last  centuries- 

Constantine,  afterwards  called  Cyril,  was  born  at 
Thessalonica,  and  was  educated  at  Constantinople. 
He  became  one  of  the  most  active  and  useful  mission- 
aries of  this  century.  To  him  providence  opened  a 
door  of  solid  utility  among  the  idolatrous  nations. 


S7S 

The  sister  of  Bogoris,  king  of  the  Bulgarians,  a  sav- 
age and  barbarous  people,  having  been  taken  captive 
in  a  militarj  excursion,  was  brought  to  Constantino- 
ple, and  there  received  Christianity.  Upon  her  return, 
to  her  ovi^n  country,  she  gave  evidence  that  her  change 
in  religion  had  been  more  than  nominal.  Seeing  her 
brother,  the  king,  enslaved  to  idolatry,  she  was  struck 
with  grief  and  compassion,  and  used  the  most  cogent 
arguments  in  her  power,  to  convince  him  of  the  vanity 
of  his  worship.  Bogoris,  was  affected  with  her  argu- 
ments, but  was  not  prevailed  on  to  receive  the  gospel, 
till,  a  famine  and  plague  appearing  in  Bulgaria,  she  per- 
suaded him  to  pray  to  the  God  of  the  christians.  He 
did  so,  and  the  plague  ceased.  There  was  something 
so  remarkable  in  the  event,  that  Bogoris  was  induced 
to  send  to  Constantinople  for  missionaries ;  and  at 
length  he,  with  many  other  people,  received  baptism. 
Gyrel  and  his  devout  brother  Methodius  were  the  in- 
struments of  these  blessings  to  the  Bulgarians.  Bo- 
goris had  desired  Methodius  to  draw  him  a  picture. 
Methodius  chose  for  his  subject,  the  last  judgment,  and 
explained  it.  This  is  supposed  to  have  induced  the 
king  to  embrace  Christianity.  The  event  happened 
about  the  year  861 .  Pope  Nicolas,  to  extend  his  own 
influence,  sent  bishops  among  the  Bulgarians,  who 
preached  and  baptized  throughout  the  country :  and 
Bogoris  despatched  his  son  with  many  lords  to  Rome, 
and  entreated  the  Pope  to  send  pastors  into  Bulgaria. 
The  word  of  God  and  the  name  of  Christ  were  hereby 
introduced  among  them.  These  transactions  took 
place  about  the  year  866. 

About  the  same  time,  Cyril  and  his  brother  Metho- 
dius, labored  also  on  the  banks  of  the  Danube,  among 
the  Sclavonians  and  the  Chazari.  The  Cham  and 
his  whole  nation  were  baptized  :  and  Cyril  gave  a 
noble  proof  of  his  disinterestedness  in  refusing  those 
presents  which  the  munificence  of  the  prince  would 
have  heaped  upon  him.  Among  the  Chazavi  he 
taught  Christianity  with  great  success.  Finding  this 
people  without  letters,  he  invented  an  alphabet  for 
their  use,  and  translated  the  sacred  books  into  the. 
Sclavonian  language. 


374 

After  this,  at  the  request  of  Bartilas,  prince  of  Mo- 
ravia, Cyril  and  Methodius  went  into  that  country,  car- 
ried with  them  the  Sclavonian  gospel,  taught  the  chil- 
dren the  letters  which  they  had  invented,  and  instruc- 
ted the  people  four  years  and  an  half.  The  king  of 
Moravia  was  baptized  with  many  of  his  subjects.—^ 
Cyril  died  a  monk  :  Methodius  was  consecrated  bish- 
op of  Moravia,  The  Sclavonian  tongue,  invented  by 
those  two  missionaries,  is,  to  this  day,  used  in  the  litr 
urgy  of  the  Moravians.  Bogoris,  king  of  Bulgaria, 
gave  up  his  crown  about  the  year  880,  and  retired  in- 
to a  monastery.  Methodius,  after  a  long  course  of  la- 
bors, died  in  an  advanced  age. 

It  appears  that  the  Russians,  hitherto  barbarous  and 
savage,  about  this  time,  received  a  christian  bishop 
and  listened  to  his  instruction.  About  the  year  867, 
certain  provinces  of  Dalmatia  sent  an  embassy  to 
Constantinople,  to  request  christian  teachers  to  be 
sent  among  them-  Their  request  was  granted,  and 
the  pale  of  the  church  was  extended  through  those 
provinces. 

Frederic,  nephew,  to  Boniface,  the  apostle  of  Ger- 
many, was  appointed  bishop  of  Utrecht.  While  dining 
wi(h  the  emperor,  Lewis  the  Meek,  he  was  by  him  cxt 
horted  to  discharge  the  duties  of  his  office  with  faithful- 
ness and  integrity.  The  bishop,  pointing  to  a  fish  on 
the  table,  asked  whether  it  was  proper  to  take  hold  of 
it  by  the  head  or  by  the  tail.  "  By  the  head,  to  be 
sure,"  replied  the  emperor.  "  Then  I  must  begin  my 
career  of  faithfulness,"  answered  Frederic,  "with  your 
majesty."  Be  proceeded  to  rebuke  the  emperor  for 
an  incestuous  connexion,  which  he  openly  maintained 
with  Judith  the  empress ;  and,  in  the  spirit  of  John  the 
Baptist,  told  him,  "that  it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to 
have  her."  Lewis  had  not  expected  this  salutation; 
and  like  Herod  was  not  disposed  to  give  up  his  Hero- 
dias.  No  sooner  did  the  empress  hear  of  this  rebuke, 
than,  in  the  true  temperof  an  incensed  adulteress,  she 
began  to  plot  the  destruction  of  Frederic  :  and  by  the 
help  of  assassins,  at  last  effected  it.  Frederic,  being 
murlally  wounded,  insisted  that  no  blood  should  be 


375 

shed  on  his  account,  and  died  in  a  spirit  of  martyr^ 
flom  Worthy  of  the  relations  of  Boniface.  In  him  the 
Hollanders  lost  a  faithful  prelate.  He  was  murder- 
ed about  the  year  833. 

Let  us  now  look  to  the  north  of  Europe,  and  see, 
by  what  gradations  Divine  Providence  paved  the  way 
for  the  propagation  of  the  gospel  in  the  frozen  regions 
of  Scandinavia,  and  on  the  shores  of  the  Baltic,  which 
had  hitherto  been  inveloped  in  the  most  deplorable 
darkness  of  paganism. 

Adelard,  cousin  german  to  Charlemagne,  was  a 
bright  luminary  in  the  christian  world  at  the  begin- 
ning of  this  century.  He  had  been  invited  to  the 
court  in  his  youth  :  but  fearing  the  Infection  of  such  a 
mode  of  life,  had  retired  ;  and  at  the  age  of  twenty 
years,  became  a  monk  of  Corbie,  in  Picardy,  and  was 
chosen  abbot  of  the  monastery.  His  imperial  rela-* 
tion,  however,  forced  him  again  to  attend  the  court, 
where  he  still  preserved  the  disposition  of  a  recluse, 
and  took  every  opportunity,  which  business  allowed, 
for  private  prayer  and  meditation.  After  the  death  of 
Charlemagne,  he  was,  on  unjust  suspicions,  banished 
by  Lewis  the  Meek,  to  a  monastery  on  the  coast  of 
Aquitain,  in  the  isle  of  Here.  After  a  banishment  of  \ 
five  yearsj  Lewis  became  sensible  of  his  own  injus-' 
tice,  and  not  only  recalled  him,  but  heaped  on  him 
the  highest  honors.  The  monk  was  the  same  man  in 
prosperity  and  adversity,  and  in  823  obtained  leave  to 
return  to  Corbie.  Here  he  labored  abundantly,  not 
only  for  the  spiritual  good  of  the  monastery,  but  alsa 
for  that  of  the  country  in  its  vicinity.  Another  Ade- 
lard, who  had  governed  the  monastery  during  his  ab- 
sence, by  the  direction  of  the  first  Adelard,  prepared 
the  foundation  of  a  distinct  monastery,  called  New 
Corbie,  near  Paderborn,  beside  the  Weser,  as  a  nursery 
for  evangelical  laborers,  who  should  instruct  the  north- 
ern nations.  The  first  Adelard  completed  the  scheme, 
went  twice  to  New  Corbie,  and  settled  its  discipline. 
The  success  of  this  truly  charitable  institution  was 
great :  many  learned  and  zealous  missionaries  were 
famished  from  the  new  seminary :  and  it  became  a. 
light  to  the  nortli  of  Europe. 


376 

Adelard  promoted  learning  in  his  monasteries,  in- 
structed the  people  both  in  Latin  and  French ;  and,  af- 
ter his  second  return  from  Germany  to  Old  Corbicj 
died  in  827,  aged  73.  Such  is  the  account  given  us 
of  Adelard.  He  appears  to  have  been  eminently  pi- 
ods,  and  the  fruits  of  his  labors  to  have  beeh  greiater 
after  his  death  than  during  his  life.  To  convert  mon- 
asteries into  seminaries  of  pastoral  education,  was  a 
thought  far  above  the  taste  of  the  age  in  which  he  liv- 
ed, and  tended  to  emancipate  those  superstitious  in- 
stitutions from  the  unprofitable  and  illiberal  bondage, 
in  which  they  had  been  held  for  many  generations. 

In  the  year  814,  Harold,  king  of  Denmark,  having 
been  expelled  from  his  dominions,  implored  the  pro- 
tection of  the  emperor  Lewis,  the  son  and  successor  of 
Charlemagne.     That  prince  persuaded  him  to  receive 
christian  baptism  :  and  foreseeing  that  Harold's  recep- 
tion of  Christianity  would  increase  the  difficulty  of 
his  restoration,  he  gave  him  a  district  in  Friezeland 
for  his  present  maintenance.     Lewis,  dismissing  Ha- 
rold to  his  country,  enquired  after  some  pious  person 
who  might  accompany  him,  and  confirm  both  the  king 
and  his  attendants.    But  it  was  not  easy  to  find  a  man 
disposed  to  undertake  such  a  journey.    At  length  Va^ 
la,  abbot  of  Old  Corbie,  who  had  succeeded  his  bro- 
ther Adelard,  whose  history  has  just  been  related,  said 
to  the  emperor,  "  I  have  in  my  monastery,  a  monk, 
who  earnestly  wishes  to  suffer  for  the  sake  of  Christ ; 
a  man  of  understanding  and  integrity,  and  peculiarly 
fitted  for  such  a  work.     But  I  cannot  promise,  that  he 
will  undertake  the  journey."     The  emperor  ordered 
him  to  send  for  the  man ;  his  name  was  Anscarius. — 
When  the  nature  of  the  employment  was  opened  to 
the  monk,  he  professed  his  readiness  to  go.     "  I  hy  no 
means  command  you,"  said  Vala  "to  enter  on  so  dif- 
ficult and  dangerous  a  service  ;   I  leave  it  to  your  op- 
tion."   Anscarius,  however,  persisted  in  his  resolution.) 
It  was  matter  of  surprise  to  many,  that    he  should 
choose  to  expose  himself  among  strangers,  barbarians 
and  pagans.  Much  pains  w  ere  taken  to  dissuade  him, 
but  in  vain.     While  preparations  were  making  for  hi? 


377 

departure,  Anscarius  gave  himself  up  to  reading  and 
prajer.  This  excellent  monk  had  been  employed  as 
a  teacher,  both  in  Old  and  New  Corbie,  and  had  dis- 
tinguished himself  by  his  talents  and  virtues.  Aubert, 
a  monk  of  noble  birth,  a  great  confidant  of  Vala,  and 
steward  of  his  house,  offered  himself  as  a  companion 
to  Anscarius.  Harold,  with  these,  proceeded  on  his 
journey  ;  but  neither  he  nor  his  attendants,  rude  and 
barbarous  in  their  manners,  were  at  all  solicitous  for 
the  accommodation  of  the  missionaries,  who  there- 
fore suffered  much  in  the  beginning  of  their  journey. 
When  the  company  arrived  at  Cologne,  Hadebald,  the 
archbishop,  commisserating  their  condition,  gave  them 
a  bark,  in  which  they  might  convey  their  effects. — 
Harold,  struck  with  the  convenience  of  the  accommo- 
dation, entered  into  the  vessel  with  the  missionaries, 
and  they  went  down  the  Rhine  into  the  sea,  and 
came  to  the  frontiers  of  Denmark.  But  Harold  find- 
ing access  to  his  dominions  impossible,  because  of  the 
power  of  those  who  tiad  usurped  the  sovereignty,  re- 
mained in  Friezeland,  in  the  district  assigned  to  him 
by  the  emperor. 

This  king  of  Denmark  seems  to  have  been  ap- 
pointed by  Divine  Providence,  only  as  an  instrument 
to  introduce  Anscarius  into  the  mission.  For  little 
more  is  known  of  him.  The  two  French  missionaries 
labored  with  zeal  and  success  in  Friezeland,  both 
among  christians  and  pagans.  Harold  sent  some  of 
his  own  slaves  to  be  taught  by  them  ;  and,  in  a  little 
time,  they  had  twelve  children  in  their  school. — 
Above  two  years  they  labored,  and  were  made  instru- 
ments of  good  to  souls :  after  this  Aubert  ended  his 
days  by  disease. 

About  the  year  829,  many  Swedes  having  expressed 
a  desire  to  be  instructed  in  Christianity,  Anscarius  re- 
ceived a  commission  from  the  emperor  Lewis  to  vis- 
it Sweden.  Another  monk  of  Old  Corbie,  Vilmar  by 
name,  was  assigned  as  his  companion  ;  and  a  pastor 
was  left  to  attend  on  king  Harold,  in  the  room  of  An- 
scarius. In  the  passage,  the  two  missionaries  were 
met  by  pirates,  who  took  the  ship  apd  all  its  effects. 


378 

On  this  occasion  Anscarius  lost  the  emperor's  presents^ 
and  forty  volumes,  which  he  had  collected  for  the  use 
of  the  ministry.  But  his  mind  was  still  determined: 
and  he  and  his  partner,  having  with  difficulty  got  to 
land,  gave  themselves  up  to  the  directions  of  Provi- 
dence, and  walked  on  foot  a  long  way,  now  and  then 
crossing  some  arms  of  the  sea  in  boats.  Such  are 
the  triumphs  of  faith  and  love  !  They  arrived  at  Bir- 
ca,  from  the  ruins  of  which,  Stockholm  took  its  rise, 
though  built  at  some  distance  from  it.  The  king  of 
Sweden  received  them  favorably,  and  his  council 
unanimously  agreed  to  permit  them  to  remain  in  the 
country,  and  to  preach  the  gospel.  Success  attended 
their  pious  eiforts.  Many  christian  captives  in  Swe- 
den rejoiced  at  the  opportunity  of  the  communion  of 
saints  which  was  now  restored  to  them  ;  and  among 
others,  Herigarius,  governor  of  the  city,  was  baptiz- 
ed. This  man  erected  a  church  on  his  own  estate, 
and  persevered  in  the  profession  and  support  of  the 
gospel.  * 

After  six  months,  the  two  missionaries  returned, 
with  letters  written  by  the  king's  own  hand,  into 
France,  and  informed  Lewis  of  their  success.  The 
consequence  was,  that  Anscarius  was  appointed  arch- 
bishop of  Hamburg.  This  great  city,  being  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Denmark,  was  henceforth  considered 
the  metropolis  of  all  the  countries  of  the  Elbe,  which 
embraced  Christianity.  The  mission  into  Denmark, 
was  at  the  same  time  attended  to  ;  and  Gausbert,  was 
sent  to  reside  as  a  bishop  in  Sweden,  where  the  num- 
ber of  christians  increased. 

Anscarius,  by  order  of  the  emperor  Lewis,  went  to , 
Rome,  to  receive  the  confirmation  of  the  new  arch- 
bishopric of- Hamburg.  On  his  return  to  that  city,  he 
g9.ined  over  many  pagans,  brought  up  children  in  the 
christian  faith,  and  redeemed  captives,  whom  he  in- 
structed and  employed  in  the  ministry.  In  the  year 
845,  his  faith  was  tried  by  a  severe  affliction.  Ham- 
burg was  besieged,  taken  and  pillaged  by  the  Nor- 
mans, and  he  himself  escaped  with  difficulty.  On  this 
occasion,  he  lost  all  bis.elfecls:   but  his  mind  was  s@ 


379 

serene,  that  he  was  not  heard  to  complain :  "  The 
Lord  gave,"  said  he,  "  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  away." 
It  was  no  inconsiderable  addition  to  his  sufferings,  to 
hear,  that  Gausbert,  whom  he  had  sent  into  Sweden, 
was  banished  through  a  popiJar  insurrection  ;  in  con- 
sequence of  which,  the  work  of  the  ministry  was  for 
some  years,  at  a  stand  in  that  country.  Anscarius,  re- 
duced $0  great  poverty,  and  deserted  by  many  of  his 
followers,  persisted  still  with  unwearied  patience,  in 
the  exercise  of  his  mission  in  the  north  of  Europe,  till 
the  bishopric  of  Bremen  was  conferred  npon  him. — 
Hamburg  and  Bremen  were,  from  that  time,  consider^ 
ed  as  united  in  one  diocese.  It  was  not  till  some  pains 
were  taken  to  overcome  his  scruples,  that  Anscarius 
could  be  prevailed  on  to  accept  of  this  provision  for 
his  wants. 

Sweden  and  Denmark  were,  under  God,  indebted 
to  Anscarius,  for  the  first  light  of  the  gospel.  It  is  re- 
marked vn  this  wonderful  person,  that  he  never  did 
any  thing  without  first  commending  himself  to  God  by 
prayer.  It  is  true  he  was  devoted  to  the  Roman  see, 
but  vve  hnve  no  proof  of  his  ever  having  practised  or 
encouraged  image  worship.  His  labors  and  those  of 
other  missionaries  desierve  the  highest  commendations. 
In  the  year  865,  this  apostle  of  the  North  was  called 
to  his  rest.  Rembert,  his  confidant,  was  appointed 
bisliop  of  Bremen,  by  his  dying  words.  Rembert  pre- 
sided over  the  churches  of  the  North,  for  23  years,  and 
established  their  discipline  and  ecclesiastical  consis- 
tence. He  lived  not  unworthy  of  the  confidence  of  his 
predecessor,  and  died  in  the  year  888,  an  example  of 
piety. 

The  reader,  it  is  hoped,  has  seen,  in  this  dark  centu- 
ry, a  clear  demonstration,  that  the  church  of  Christ 
still  existed.  He  may  now  behold  it  sunk  to  the  ul- 
timate point  of  depresaon. 


380 


CHAPTER  I. 

A  General  View  of  the  Church, 

A  HIS  century  abounded  in  all  wickedness,  and  is  re* 
markable  above  all  others  for  the  scarcity  of  writers, 
and  men  of  learning.  The  vices  and  crimes  of  the 
popes  were  as  deep  and  as  atrocious  as  language  can 
paint ;  nor  can  a  reasonable  man  desire  more  authen- 
tic evidence  than  that,  which  the  records  both  of  ci- 
vil and  ecclesiastical  history  afford,  concerning  the 
corruption  of  the  whole  church.  One  pleasing  cir- 
cumstance, however,  occurs  to  the  mind  of  a  genuine 
christian,  which  is,  that  all  this  was  predicted.  The 
book  of  the  Revelation  may  justly  be  called  a  pro- 
phetic history  of  these  transactions  ;  and  the  truth  of 
scripture  is  vindicated  by  events,  of  all  others,  the 
most  disagreeable  to  a  pious  mind. 

What  materials  then  appear  for  the  history  of  the 
real  church  ?  The  propagation  of  the  gospel  among 
the  pagan  nations,  and  the  review  of  some  writers  of 
this  century  form  the  principal  subjects.  But  the  gen- 
eral description  of  the  situation  of  the  church,  can  be 
little  else  than  a  very  succinct  enumeration  of  the 
means  used  to  oppose  the  progress  of  popery. 

The  decrees  of  the  council  of  Frankfort,  against  im- 
age worship,  had  still  some  influence  in  Germany, 
France  and  England.  In  the  year  909,  a  council  was 
held  at  Trosle,  a  village  near  Soissons  in  France,  in 
which  they  expressed  their  sentiments  of  christian 
faith  and  practice,  without  any  mixture  of  doctrine 
that  was  peculiarly  popish.  Many  churches  still  had 
the  scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue.  The  monks  took 
much  pains  in  the  island  of  Great  Britain,  to  erect  an 
independent  dominion  on  the  ruin  of  the  secular  cler- 
gy.    This  scheme  equally  destructive  of  civil  and 


381 

clerical  authority,  met  with  a  vigorous,  and  in  a  great 
measure,  successful  resistance,  and  the  celibacy  of 
the  clergy,  was  strongly  opposed.  The  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation  was  still  denied  by  many,  and  could 
not  as  yet  gain  a  6rm  and  legal  establishment  in  Eu- 
rope. 

The  Spirit  of  God  was  evidently  still  with  the  re- 
cent churches  of  Germany  and  the  North ;  and  France 
was  by  no  means  destitute  of  men,  who  feared  God, 
and  served  him  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son. 

The  church  of  Rome  had  sunk  to  the  lowest  de- 
gradation in  morals.  She  had  even  lost  the  appear- 
ance of  virtue.  Christianity,  now  trampled  on  by  the 
most  worthless  prelates,  immersed  in  profaneness^ 
and  sensuality  ,  called  for  the  healing  aid  of  the  civil 
magistrate.  Otho  I.  emperor  of  Germany,  came  to 
Rome ;  and,  by  the  united  powers  of  the  civil  and 
military  sword,  reduced  that  capital  into  some  degree 
of  order  and  decorum.  He  put  an  end  to  the  irregu- 
lar and  infamous  customs  of  intruding  into  the  pope- 
dom, and  confirmed  to  himself  and  his  successors  the 
right  of  choosing  the  supreme  pontiff  in  future.  The 
consequence  was,  that  a  greater  degree  of  moral  pro- 
priety began  to  prevail  in  the  papacy,  though  facts 
evince  too  plainly,  that  religious  principle  was  still 
as  much  wanting  as  ever.  The  effect  of  Otho's 
regulation  was,  that  the  Popes  exchanged  the  vices 
of  the  rake  and  the  debauchee,  for  those  of  the  ambi- 
tious politician  and  the  hypocrite ;  and  gradually  re- 
covered, by  a  prudent  conduct,  the  domineering  as- 
cendency, which  had  been  lost  by  vicious  excesses. 
But  this  did  not  begin  to  take  place  till  the  latter  end 
of  the  eleventh  century.  The  Popes  were  rebuked, 
condemned  and  punished,  but  the  popedom  was  still 
reverenced  as  much  as  ever.  God  had  put  it  into  the 
hearts  of  princes  to  fulfil  his  will  and  to  agree,  and 
give  their  kingdom  to  the  beast,  until  His  words  should 
be  fulfilled.  The  Roman  prelates,  convinced  of  the 
necessity  of  more  caution  and  propriety  in  the  use  of 
their  power,  recovered,  by  political  artifice,  what  they 
had  lost,  and  in  the  issue,  became  more  terrible  and 
pernicious  tbfan  ever. 


382 

'rtie  efforts  of  Otho,  to  purify  the  church,  to  promote 
learning,  to  erect  bishoprics,  to  endow  churches,  and 
to  propagate  the  gospel  among  barbarous  nations, 
were  highly  laudable.  His  exertions  of  this  nature 
were  so  steady,  and  his  private  life  so  amiable,  that 
there  is  reason  to  hope,  he  was  himself  a  real  chris- 
tian. His  empress  was  no  less  remarkable  for  her  zeal 
and  liberality. 

In  the  West,  the  Normans,  and  in  the  East,  the  Turks, 
committed  the  most  dreadful  outrages  on  the  church. 
In  the  island  of  Great  Britain,  nothing  is  found  in  all 
this  period,  but  ignorance,  superstition,  and  the  rava- 
ges of  northern  barbaiians,  The  state  of  France  was 
not  much  different, 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 

v/N  the  decease  of  Charlemagne,  the  Hungarians, 
who  had  in  his  time,  received  some  ideas  of  Christian- 
ity, relapsed  into  the  idolatries  of  their  fathers,  and  the 
christian  name  among  them  was  almost  extinguished. 
But  toward  the  middle  of  this  century,  two  Hungarian 
chiefs,  whose  governments  lay  on  the  banks  of  the 
Danube,  professed  Christianity  and  were  baptized  at 
Constantinople.  Their  names  were  Bologudes  and 
Gylas.  The  former  soon  apostatized :  the  latter  per- 
severed, and  encouraged  the  propagation  of  rehgion. 
The  effects  proved  salutary  among  the  Hungarians. 
The  daughter  of  Gylas,  having  been  given  in  mar- 
riage to  Geysa,  the  chief  prince  of  Hungary,  prevail- 
ed on  her  husband  to  receive  the,  gospel.  Whether 
the  king's  conversion  was  real  or  nominal,  the  most 
salutary  cosequences  attended  its  reception  by  his 
subjects. 

Humanity,  peace,  and  civilization  began  to  flourish 
among  a  people' hitherto  fierce  and  barbarous  in  the 
extreme.  Stephen,  the  son  of  Geysa,  wag  baptized, 
and  became  a  more  decisive  (^efender  of  the  f;|itb  than 


383 

his  father  had  been.  Under  Stephen,  Hungary  was 
almost  wholly  evangelized ;  and  nothing  was  omitted 
by  this  zealous  prince  to  establish  Christianity  through- 
out his  dominions. 

Adalbert,  archbishop  of  Prague,  who  visited  Hunga^ 
ry  toward  the  close  of  this  century,  was  instrumental 
in  aiding  the  benevolent  exertions  of  this  prince  to 
instruct  and  christianize  his  subjects.  He,  too,  trav- 
elled as  a  missionary  into  Poland,  and  planted  the 
gospel  in  Dantzic,  where  his  labors  appear  to  have 
been  crowned  with  success.  In  visiting  a  small  isl- 
and, he  was  knocked  down  with  the  oar  of  a  boat ; 
but  recovering  himself,  made  his  escape, '  rejoicing 
that  he  was  counted  worthy  to  suffer  for  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  with  his  fellow  laborers  quitted  the  place. 
Indeed  he  was  forced  to  flee  for  his  life ;  but,  he  was 
at  length  murdered  by  barbarians,  about  the  year  997. 
Siggo,  a  pagan  priest,  was  the  principal  instrument  of 
his  death.  Adalbert  was  one  of  the  wisest  and  best  of 
men,  whom  God  raised  up  for  the  instruction  of  the 
human  race  ;  a  man  willing  to  labor  and  to  suffer  for 
Christ. 

The  labors  of  Gerard,  bishop  of  Toul,  in  Germany, 
will  also  deserve  to  be  mention-ed.  He  was  an  emin- 
ent preacher ;  and  often  commissioned  zealous  pas- 
tors to  officiate  in  country  parishes.  He  cultiva- 
ted learning  among  his  disciples ;  but  at  the  same 
time  took  care,  so  far  a^  lay  in  his  power,  that  they 
should  apply  themselves  to  devotion.  That  he  would 
"be  very  earnest  in  (.hese  piou^  efforts,  will  admit  of  no 
'  doubt,  if  it  be  true,  that  he  declared,  that  he  found 
more  dehght  in  heavenly  exercises  during  one  mo- 
ment, than  a  worldly  soul  finds  in  worldly  pleasures 
for  a  thousand  years. 

The  church  in  Denmark  now  received  a  severe 
check  from  their  kins;  Gormo  the  HI.  who  labored  to 
extn-pate  the  gospel  there  entirely.  But  his  queen 
Tyra,  who  openly  professed  it,  gave  it  all  the  support 
which  lay  in  her  power.  The  influence  of  the  king 
prevailed,  and  the  most  of  his  subjects  returned  to 
idolatry.     At  length,  Henry  I.  called  the  Fowler,  the 


384 

predecessor  of  tlie  gieat  Otho,  led  an  army  into  Den- 
mark ;  and  through  the  terror  of  his  arms,  obhged  Gor- 
mo  to  promise  submission  to  the  commands  of  the  em- 
peror. Under  the  protection  of  Henry,  Unni,  arch- 
bishop of  Hamburg,  came,  with  some  faithful  labor- 
ers, into  Denmark  and  brought  over  many  to  the  pro- 
fession of  Divine  truth ;  but  Gormo  himself  remained 
inflexible.  Harald,  his  son,  received  the  wordrwith 
respect.  The  instruction  of  his  mother,  Tyra,  doubt- 
less had  removed  all  prejudices  from  his  mind.  Unni, 
with  the  consent  of  Gormo,  visited  the  islands,  and 
formed  christian  churches.  The  king  himself  was 
allowed  by  his  conqueror,  to  choose,  whether  he 
would  receive  Christianity  himself,  or  not;  but  he 
was  prohibited  from  persecuting  the  faithj  in  his 
dominions :  and  thus  by  a  singular  concurrence  of 
events,  a  sovereign  prince  was,  by  a  foreign  power, 
prevented  from  committing  that  evil  among  his  sub- 
jects, to  which  his  own  inclinations  would  have  led  him. 
The  labors  of  Unni  were  highly  laudable,  and  provi- 
dence smiled  on  his  benevolent  exertions  to  propa- 
gate truth  and  holiness.  He  visited  Sweden  and  arri- 
ved at  Birca,  where  he  found  that  the  gospel  had  be- 
come extinct ;  that  for  70  years,  no  bishop,  had  ap- 
peared among  them,  except  Rembert,  the  successor 
of  Anscarius.  It  pleased  God  there  to  give  large  suc- 
cess to  the  ministry  of  Unni.  He  fixed  the  gospel  in 
Sweden,  and  planted  it  even  in  the  remote  parts  of 
that  northern  region.  At  length  Unni  finished  his  glo- 
rious course  at  Birca,  in  the  year  936.  The  savage' 
disposition  of  the  princes,  and  the  confusion  of  the 
times  had  tended  to  obliterate  the  traces  of  Anscarius' 
labors :  but,  at  length,  Eric,  the  8th  king  of  Sweden, 
and  still  more,  his  son  and  successor,  Olaus  the  sec- 
ond, favored  the  propagation  of  the  gospel. 

Eric  requested  the  archbishop  of  Bremen  to  supply 
his  kingdom  with  missionaries.  In  compliance  with 
this  request  Adalvan  and  Stephen,  persons  of  knowl- 
edge, integrity  and  piety,  were  sent  to  him.  They, 
for  a  time,  labored  with  much  success  ;  but  the  natu- 
ral enmitv  of  the  human  hnart  will  exert  itself  aarainsl 


385 
true  piety,  whatever  be  the  form  of  government  under 
which  men  live.  The  nobles  of  Sweden,  being  enra- 
ged at  the  restraints  laid  upon  their  licentiousness  of 
manners,  commenced  a  religious  persecution  against 
both  the  missionaries  and  the  king.  The  former  were 
beaten  with  rods,  and  expelled  fronl  Upsal:  the  lat- 
ter was  murdered  on  account  of  his  piety.  His  son 
and  successor  Olaus  was  not,  however,  discourag^^d 
from  cherishing  Christianity,  and  his  zeal  and  piety 
w^ere  crowned  with  success. 

Thus  were  Sweden  and  Denmark,  after  a  variety  of 
changes,  reduced  into  subjection  to  the  form,  and,  no 
doubt,  many  individuals  to  the  power,  of  the  gospel. 
In  the  latter  country,  after  the  death  of  Henry  I.  the 
inhabitants  refused  to  pay  tribute  to  Otho  the  Great, 
his  successor.  This  monarch  obhged  them  to  sub- 
mit, and  required  Harold,  the  son  and  successor  of 
Gormo,  to  receive  christian  baptism.  All  that  we 
know  of  this  prince  induces  the  belief,  that  there 
was  no  reluctance  on  his  part.  He  was  baptized,  to- 
gether with  his  wife  and  little  son,  whose  name  had 
been  Lueno ;  and  in  honor  of  the  emperor,  he  was  now 
called  Luen-Otho.  Harold,  during  the  remainder  of 
his  life,  took  every  wise  and  salutary  method  to  prop- 
agate Divine  truth  among  his  subjects,  and  to  restrain 
vice  and  immorality.  Nor  is  it  much  to  be  doubted, 
that  he  would  instruct  his  son  Luen-Otho  to  act  in  the 
same  manner,  and  labor  to  impress  on  his  mind  the 
power  of  that  Divine  religion  which  he  himself  seems 
to  have  felt.  Be  that  as  it  may,  Luen-Otho  formed  a 
junction  with  the  chiefs  of  the  country,  who  were  of- 
fended at  the  pious  zeal  of  Harold  :  in  consequence  of 
which  the  latter  was  murdered  :  and  Luen-Otho,  re- 
nounced even  the  name  which  had  been  imposed  on 
him,  persecuted  the  christians  with  great  cruelly ;  and, 
for  a  time,  gave  a  predominancy  to  the  pEigan  interest 
in  his  dominions.  It  is,  however,  remarkable,  that, 
like  another  Manasseh,  in  his  affliction,  Luen-Otho 
knew  that  the  Lord  was  God.  Being  expelled  from 
his   throne,    and   forced  to  live  in  exile  among  the 

Scots,  he  was  induced  to  remember  the  lessons  of  his 

c.>  . 

O  A 


386 

childhood;  repented  of  his  crimes,  and  being  re- 
stored to  his  throne,  Hke  the  same  Manasseh,  labor- 
ed to  destroy  the  idolatry,  which  he  had  supported, 
and,  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life,  trode  in  the  steps  of  his 
father. 

In  this  century  the  light  of  the  gospel  penetrated  into 
Norway.  The  idol  Thor  was  dragged  from  its  place 
and  publicly  burnt  in  the  sight  of  its  worshippers ;  and 
this  country  became  christian,  in  the  form  of  its  reli- 
gion, throughout.  The  Orkney  Islands,  then  subject  to 
Norway,  also  received  the  light  of  the  gospeL  Iceland 
and  Greenland  too  were  visited  with  the  cheering  rays 
of  the  Sun  of  righteousness.  The  triumph  of  Christiani- 
ty was  complete  throughout  all  Scandinavia.  Poland, 
hitherto  a  barbarous  countiy,  became  nominally  chris- 
tianized ;  and  some  in  that  country  were  hopefully  made 
the  subjects  of  real  Christianity.  In  all  the  barbarous 
countries  where  christian  missionaries  were  received, 
their  labors  were  found  to  be  salutary.  The  disposi- 
tions of  the  barbarians  were  hereby  gradually  meli- 
orated, and  human  society  was  improved. 

Though  the  efforts  of  the  tenth  and  three  preceding 
centuries,  did  not  always  spring  from  pure  motives, 
yet  they  formed  the  principal  glory  of  those  times.  In 
many  instances  those  efforts  were  evidently  attended 
with  the  effusion  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  and  the  genuine 
conversion  of  many  pagans  from  their  heathen  vanities, 
to  the  love  and  practice  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Writers  and  Eminent  Men  in  this  Centurt/. 

i- HOUGH  God  had  not  utterly  forsaken  the  church 
yet  true  religion  was  now  indeed  low.  Very  few 
are  to  be  found  who  deserve  to  be  noticed  for  knowl- 
edge or  for  piety :  Bruno,  archbishop  of  Cologne 
was,  however,  eminent  for  both.  He  was  brother  to 
Otho  I.  and,  by  the  desire  of  the  people  of  Cologne, 
was  filled  in  that  archbishopric.     Otho  invested  his 


relation  also  witk  the  civil  power  of  a  dukedom.—' 
Bruno  was  a  diligent  promoter  of  religion.  He  brought 
over  to  the  profession  of  Christianity,  Normans,  Danes, 
and  various  others,  who  travelled  in  his  province.  The 
luxury  of  both  clergy  and  people  he  restrained,  and 
was  himself  a  shining  example  of  modest  and  frtigal 
manners.   Bruno  died  about  the  year  965. 

Unni,  archbishop  of  Hamburg,  acted  with  a  vigor 
and  piety  worthy  of  his  station.  It  displays  no  com- 
mon degree  of  christian  zeal,  that  a  person  so  opulent 
should  choose  to  labor  as  a  missionary  in  such  rude 
and  barbarous  countries  as  Denmark  and  Sweden. 
He  died  at  Stockholm  in  936. 

Adolvard,  bishop  of  Verden,  discharged  the  office  of 
a  faithful  pastor,  and  took  great  pains  to  instruct  the 
ignorant  Vandals  in  the  way  of  salvation. 

Libentius,  archbisliop  of  Hamburg,  showed  himself 
possessed  of  the  spirit  of  Unni,  his  pious  predecessor, 
and  often  visited  the  Vandals,  a  barbarous  people  in 
Poland,  and  taught  them  the  truths  of  the  gospel.  He 
sent  pastors  to  distant  nations,  and  was  a  shining  ex- 
ample of  piety  and  benificence.     He  died  in  1013. 

Some  other  rare  lights  shone  during  this  dark  night, 
by  which  the  Ggjl  of  grace  and  mercy  called,  nourish- 
ed and  sanctified  his  church,  and  preserved  to  himself 
a  godly  seed  in  the  earth,  who  served  him  in  the 
gospel  of  his  Son,  and  prevented  the  cruel  tyranny  of 
the  prince  of  darkness  from  completely  overspreading 
the  world. 


CHAPTER.  I. 

A  General  View  of  the  Church, 

A  HE  genuine  church  of  Christ,  under  the  protection 
and  influence  of  her  Supreme  Head,  existed  in  this 
century  j  but  it  would  be  in  vain  to  attempt  a  regular 


and  systematical  history  of  her  progress.  Some  par- 
ticular circumstances  in  different  parts  of  the  christian 
worldj  some  pious  and  successful  endeavors  to  propa- 
gate the  gospel  in  pagan  countries,  some  degrees  of 
opposition  to  the  reigning  idolatry  and  superstition, 
and  some  writings  of  pious  and  evangelical  theo- 
logians, demonstrated  that  the  spirit  of  God  had  not 
entirely  forsaken  the  earth. 

If  this  Century  excelled  the  last,  it  was  in  the  im- 
provements of  learning.     The  arts  and  sciences  re- 
vived, in  a  measure,  among  the  clergy  and  the  monks, 
but  were  not  cultivated  by  any  other  set  of  men.    I 
speak  in  regard  to  the  Western  chqrch  ;  for  the  Eas- 
tern, enfeebled  and  oppressed  by  the  Turks  and  Sar- 
acens from  without,  and  by  civil  broils  and  factions 
from  within,  with  difficulty  preserved  that  degree  of 
knowledge,  which  in  those  degenerate  days,  still  re- 
mained among  the  Greeks.     I  scarce  find  apy  vesti- 
ges of  piety  among  the  eastern  christians  at  this  time. 
So  fatal  was  the  influence  of  Mahometanism,  and  so 
judicially  hardened  were  the  descendents  of  those 
who  first  had  honored  the  religion  of  Jesus.     Con- 
stantinople was  still  called  a  christian  city,  and  in 
learning  and  politeness,  was  superior  to  any  part  of 
the  West :  but  it  is  in  Europe  we  am  to  look  for  the 
emanations  of  piety,     France  and  Italy  excelled  par- 
ticularly in  the  cultivation  of  learning.     Robert,  king 
of  France,  the  son  and  successor  of  Hugh  Capet,  who 
began  to  reign  in  996,  and  died  in  1031,  distinguished 
himself  as  the  friend  of  science.     Even  the  ferocious 
Normans,  whose  wars  and  devastations  were  so  terri- 
ble in  Italy,  France,  and  England,  after  they  had  es- 
tablished their  respective  governments,  applied  them- 
selves, to  the  cultivation  of  the  human  mind,  and  dif- 
fused some  light  among  the  people  whom  they  had 
subdued.     This  was  particularly  the  case  with  the 
southern  parts  of  Italy  and  with  great  Britain.     Wil- 
liam, the  conqueror,  savage  and  imperious  as  he  was, 
restored  letters  to  England,  which,  amidst  the  Danish 
depredations,  had  been  almost  extinguished.     The 
learning  itself  was  not  philosophical,  like  that  of  mod- 


S89 

ern  times,  but  consisted  chiefly  of  grammar,  rhetoric, 
and  logic.  This  was  connected  with  divinity.  The 
scriptures  were  held  in  high  reputation.  In  such  cir- 
cumstances, to  have  learned  to  read,  to  have  attend- 
ed to  the  meaning  of  words,  and  to  have  employed 
the  powers  of  the  human  mind,  in  any  manner,  on  the 
sacred  writings,  were  great  blessings  to  mankind.  In 
Italy  and  France  there  remained  some  witnesses  of 
Divine  truth,  who  opposed  the  abominations  of  the 
popedom. 

Popery  now  reigned  triumphant,  and  no  public 
profession  of  the  gospel,  which  claimed  independence 
of  its  domination,  could  be  endured  in  Europe. — 
The  Saracens  vfere  then  masters  of  Africa,  and  perse- 
cuted the  christians  there  with  great  bitterness.  The 
African  christians  were  so  infatuated  with  the  love  of 
sin,  that  they  quarrelled  among  themselves,  and, 
though  they  then  had  but  two  bishops,  they  betrayed 
one  of  those  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels,  who  great- 
ly abused  him. 

He,  who  seriously  reflects  with  what  glory  Asia  and 
Africa  once  shone  before  God  and  his  Christ ;  how 
dark  and  idolatrous,  and,  at  the  same  time,  how  insen- 
sible of  their  spiritual  misery,  the  inhabitants  of  those 
two  quarters  of  the  globe  were  in  this  century,  and 
continue  even  to  the  present  times,  will  see  with  what 
reverential  care  the  jewel  of  the  gospel  should  be 
cherished,  while  in  our  possession,  lest  we  not  only 
lose  our  own  souls,  but  entail  a  curse  on  ages  yet  un- 
born. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Oppositon  made  to  the  Errors  of  Popery. 

XN  the  year  1017,  certain  persons,  real  or  supposed 
heretics,  were  discovered  in  France,  who  were  said  to 
hold,  "  that  they  did  not  believe,  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
born  of  the  virgin  Mary ;  that  he  died  for  the  salvation 
of  mankind ;  that  he  was  buried  and  rose  again ;  that 


390 

baptism  procured  the  remission  of  sins ;  that  the  conse- 
cration by  the  priest  constituted  the  sacrament  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ ;  and  that  it  was  profitable  to 
pray  to  the  rnartyrs  Eind  confessors."  Other  matters 
of  a  detestable  nature  were  ascribed  to  them.  On 
their  refusal  to  recant  before  a  council  held  at  Orleans, 
13  of  them  were  burnt  alive.  It  is  not  easy  to  say, 
what  was  the  true  character  of  these  men.  It  is  cer- 
tain, that  they  opposed  the  reigning  superstitions, 
and  that  they  were  willing  to  suffer  for  the  doctrines 
which  they  espoused.  The  crimes  alledged  against 
them  were  so  monstrous,  and  incredible,  as  to  render 
the  charges  adduced  against  their  doctrines  very  sus- 
picious. That  they,  however,  were  truly  evangelical 
christians,  is  what  I  dare  not  affirm. 

In  Flanders,  some  time  after,  there  appeared  anoth- 
er sect,  which  was  condemned  by  a  synod  held  at  Ar- 
ras, in  the  year  1025,  by  Gerard,  bishop  of  Cambray 
and  Arras.  Concerning  these,  Gerard  writes,  that  they 
travelled  up  and  down  to  multiply  converts,  and  that 
they  had  withdrawn  many  from  the  belief  of  the  real 
presence  in  the  sacrament ;  that  they  owned  themselves 
to  be  the  scholars  of  Gundulphus,  who  had  instructed 
them  in  the  evangelical  and  apostolical  doctrine. — ■ 
"This,"  said  they,  "is  our  doctrine,  to  renounce  the 
world,  to  bridle  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  to  maintain  our- 
selves by  the  labor  of  our  own  hands,  to  do  violence 
to  no  man,  and  to  love  the  brethren.  If  this  plan  of 
righteousness  be  observed,  there  is  no  need  of  bap^- 
tism ;  if  it  be  neglected,  baptism  is  of  no  avail."  They 
particularly  objected  to  the  baptism  of  infants,  be^ 
cause  they  were  altogether  incapable  of  understand- 
ing or  confessing  the  truth.  They  denied  the  real 
presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  Lord's  supper  ■  they 
rejected  the  consecration  of  churches,  opposed  vari- 
ous reigning  superstitions,  particularly  the  doctrine  of 
purgatory  and  the  practices  connected  with  it  They 
likewise  refused  to  worship  the  cross  or  any  images 
whatever.  Gerard,  having  examined  their  supposed 
errors,  and,  in  his  own  opinion,  confuted  them,  drew 
up  a  confession   of  faith,   contrary  to  those   errors, 


391 

which  he  required  the  heretics  to  sign.  As  tliey  did 
not  well  understand  the  Latin,  he  caused  the  confess- 
ion to  be  explained  to  them  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  by 
an  interpreter :  then,  according  to  this  account,  they 
approved  and  signed  the  instrument,  and  were  dismis- 
sed in  peace  by  the  bishop. 

The  nature  of  mankind,  ever  prone  to  run  from  one 
extreme  to  another,  will  easily  account  for  the  rejec- 
tion of  infant  baptism.  The  practice  had  long  been 
sulhed  by  superstitious  fooleries :  the  transition  to  its 
total  rejection  was  natural.  It  does  not  appear  that 
they  denied  the  use  of  the  Lord's  supper  but  only  the 
doctrine  of  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  elements, 
and  it  is  probable  that  they  held  baptism  also  in  a 
similar  manner.  It  cannot  be  doubted,  but  that,  on 
the  whole,  they  were  of  the  true  church  of  Christ. 
Faithfully  to  withstand  idolatry  and  the  reigning  cor- 
ruptions, required  a  light  and  strength  far  above  na- 
ture ;  and  they  appeared  to  have  been  raised  up  to 
bear  witness  for  the  truth  in  that  dark  night  of  papak 
abominations. 


Th 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Propogation  of  the  Gospel. 

E  work  of  christian  piety,  which  had  been  suc- 
cessfully carried  on  in  Hungary,  was  now^  crowned 
wilh  still  greater  prosperity.  Stephen,  the  king,  who 
had  begun  to  reign  in  the  year  997,  shewed  himself  a 
zealous  patron  of  the  gospel.  His  zeal  was,  indeed, 
much  stimulated,  by  his  pious  queen.  He  often  ac- 
companied the  preachers  and  pathetically  exhorted 
his  subjects.  He  suppressed  barbarous  customs,  and 
restrained  blasphemy,  theft,  adultery  and  murder. — 
The  whole  moral  conduct  of  Stephen  was  admirable. 
His  excellent  code  of  laws  is,  to  this  day,  the  basis  of 
the  laws  of  Hungary.  In  this,  he  forbids  all  impiety, 
the  violation  of  the  duties  of  the  Lord's  Day,  and  ir- 
reverent behavior  in  the  house  of  God.     He  lived  t© 


392 

see  all  Hungary  become  externally  christian  ;  but 
Christianity  existed  there,  adulterated,  or  clouded  by 
papal  domination,  and  by  the  fashionable  superstitions. 
Stephen  died  in  the  year  1038. 

He  was  succeeded  by  Peter  his  nephew,  who  was 
banished  by  his  subjects.  Andrew,  the  cousin  of  Ste- 
phen, was  now  appointed  king,  on  condition  of  restor- 
ing idolatry.  Gerard,  and  three  other  bishops,  endeav- 
ored to  divert  him  from  the  design.  But  they  were  as- 
saulted oh  the  road  by  duke  VathaSj  a  zealous  pagan- 
Andrew,  coming  to  the  spot  rescued  one  of  the  bish- 
ops, the  other  three  had  already  fallen  by  the  arm  of  the 
barbarian.  This  atrocious  villany  appears  to  have 
been  overruled,  by  Him  who  causes  the  wrath  of  man 
to  praise  him,  for  the  good  of  the  church.  The  heart 
of  Andrew  was  moved ;  he  had  seen  in  this  instance 
the  criminality  of  a  believer  in  paganism.  He  exa- 
mined Christianity,  received  it,  repressed  idolatry,  and 
reigned  successfully. 

The  triumphs  of  the  gospel  in  Denmark  were  very 
conspicuous.  It  was  the  preaching  of  the  cross,  at- 
tended with  the  energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  then 
effected  a  mighty  revolution  in  the  hearts  of  the  Danes ; 
a  revolution,  which,  by  the  fruits  it  has  produced  has 
manifested  itself  to  have  been  in  favor  of  humanity.  It 
is  remarkable,  that,  to  this  day,  no  nation,  in  propor- 
tion to  its  abilities  and  opportunities,  has  exceeded 
the  Danes,  in  labors  for  the  propagation  of  the  gos- 
pel. Christian  godliness  has  the  promise  of  the  life 
that  now  is,  as  well  as  of  that  which  is  to  come. 
While  it  conducts  enslaved  souls  into  liberty,  and, 
turns  them  from  the  power  of  Satan  to  God,  ti  in- 
vests them  with  the  garments  of  salvation,  meliorates 
their  condition  in  this  life,  and  diffuses,  through  the 
world,  the  most  salutary  precepts  of  peace,  order, 
and  tranquility.  Let  not  men  expect  the  general  civ- 
ilization of  the  world  by  any  other  -methods.  Our  Sa- 
vior has  most  fitly  directed  us  to  pray  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  to  send  forth  laborers  into  his  harvest :  and  ev- 
ery one  who  feels  the  genuine  spirit  of  the  gospel 
will  devoutly  obey  the  injunction. 


593 

CHAPTER  IV. 

The  state  of  the  Church  in  England. 

JLN  the  reign  of  Ethelred,  a  very  cruel  massacre  of 
the  Danes  was,  by  royal  order,  made  throughout  his  do- 
minions. In  this,  no  distinction  was  observed  between 
the  innocent  and  the  guilty.  Swein,  king  of  Denmark, 
revenged  this  massacre,  by  repeated  devastations  and 
heavy  exactions.  Ethelred  fled  to  Normandy  to  save 
his  life,  while  his  subjects  felt  all  the  miseries,  which 
might  he  expected  from  incensed  and  victorious  bar- 
barians. 

During  these  miseries,  Alphage,  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Danes.  He  firmly 
expostulated  with  the  infuriated  barbarians,  who  ex- 
ercised the  most  horrid  cruelties,  particularly  on  la- 
dies of  quality,  whom  they  dragged  to  the  stake  and 
burnt  to  death,  and  who  did  not  spare  even  infants. 
^*  The  cradle"  says  he,  "can  afford  no  triumph  to  sol- 
diers. It  would  be  better  for  you  to  exercise  your 
vengeance  on  me,  whose  death  may  give  celebrity  to 
your  names.  Remember,  that  some  of  your  troops 
have,  through  my  means,  been  brought  over  to  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  I  have  frequently  rebuked  you  for 
your  acts  of  injustice."  Exasperated  at  these  words, 
the  Danes  kept  him  a  prisoner  for  seven  months. — 
They  then  offered  him  his  liberty  on  condition  of  im- 
mense payments  to  be  made  by  himself  and  Ethelred 
the  king.  Alphage  told  them  the  sums  were  too  large 
to  be  raised  by  any  exactions,  and  firmly  refused  to 
drain  the  treasures  of  the  church,  for  the  sake  of  sav- 
ing his  life ;  accounting  it  wrong  to  give  to  pagans 
those  sums  which  had  been  devoted  to  the  honor  of 
religion,  and  the  relief  of  the  poor.  The  merciless 
Danes,  enraged  beyond  measure,  threw  him  down  and 
stoned  him,  while  he  prayed  for  his  enemies,  and  for 
the  church.  None  but  a  christian  spirit  could  have 
conducted  Alphage  through  such  a  scene,  and  sup- 
ported him  with  so  much  fortitude  and  charity.  He 
was  murdered  in  the  year  1013. 
3  B 


^94 

in  the  year  1017,  the  Danes  brought  the  English  in- 
to complete  subjection.  In  1041  the  English  threw  off 
the  Danish  yoke ;  but  soon  sunk  under  the  power  of 
William  the- Norman,  who  in  the  year  10G6,  beheld 
himself  sovereign  of  England. 

Under  William,  the  papal  power  soon  reached  the 
same  height  in  England,  which  it  had  attained  in 
France  and  Italy.  This,  the  tyrant  found  to  be  a  con- 
venient support  of  his  own  despotic  power :  and  while 
he  took  care  that  every  one  of  his  subjects  should,  in 
ecclesiastical  matters,  bow  under  the  yoke  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  he  reserved  to  himself  the  supreme 
dominion  in  civil  affairs,  and  exercised  it  with  th& 
most  unqualified  rigor.  Lanfrano,  whom  he  appoint- 
ed archbishop  of  Canterbury,  zealously  supported  the 
power  of  Rome,  and  the  absurd  doctrine  of  tran- 
substantiation  by  his  influence  and  authority.  His 
successor,  Anselm,  was  no  less  devoted  to  the  Pope,, 
and  maintained  several  famous  contests  with  his  sove- 
reign William  Rufus,  the  son  and  successor  of  the  con- 
queror. Anselm  contributed  much,  by  his  influence, 
to  settle  the  celibacy  of  the  clergy  of  England  ;  and  it 
must  be  confessed,  that  even  the  virtues  of  this  great 
man,  through  the  peculiar  infelicity  of  the  times,  were 
attended  with  great  disadvantages  to  society.  As  to 
superstitious  observances,  his  example  had  influence 
on  others,  and  was  injurious:  his  zeal,  however, 
against  luxury,  simony  and  the  vices  of  the  great,  was 
laudable,  and  his  general  defence  of  evangelical  truth, 
adorned  by  an  upright  life  and  conversation,  preser- 
ed,  under  God,  some  genuine  remains  of  piety  in  the 
nation. 

■    CENTURY  XII. 

CHAPTER  I. 

A  General  Vieti)  of  the  Life  and  Death  of  Bernard 

AJT  the  entrance  of  this  century,  we  find  Bernard,  ab-^ 
bot  of  Clairval,  rising  with  splendor,  amid  the  general 


395 

gloom.  Though  he  was  an  ardent  champion  for  the  oF^ 
fice  and  personal  characters  of  the  popes  of  Rome,  yet 
he  inveighed  against  the  vices  of  the  men,  and  the 
various  evils  of  their  ecclesiastical  administration. — 
He  strenuously  supported  their  pretensions  to  St. 
Peter's  chair,  and  com  batted  all  who  opposed  those 
claims.  Forgive  him  this  wrong :  it  was  common  to 
him  with  the  christian  world ! 

At  this  time,  the  Mahojnetans  were  aiming  at  tini- 
versal  empire,  and  according  to  the  Koran,  all  who 
were  not  with  them  in  their  creed,  were  continually 
threatened  with  the  loss  of  their  religion  and  their  lib- 
erties ;  and,  to  live  in  slavery,  under  the  Mahometan 
yoke,  was  all  the  indulgence  granted  to  christians, 
who  sunk  beneath  their  arms.  And  as  at  this  time, 
superstition  had  led  many,  under  the  semblage  Of  reli- 
gion, to  undertake  pilgrimages  t,o  the  holy  land,  who 
were  exposed  to  many  insults,  robberies  and  extor- 
tions, from  the  Mahometans ;  so,  in  the  beginning  of 
this  century,  prodigious  armies  marched  out  of  Eu- 
rope, to  wrest  the  holy  land  out  of  the  hands  of  the  in- 
fidels, and  Bernard  used  his  utmost  influence  to  en- 
courage and  promote  this  ill  timed  enterprize. 

Early  in  life,  Bernard  subjected  himself  to  the  se- 
verest austerities,  by  which  he,  at  length,was  reduced 
to  great  weakness,  and  his  health  much  impaired. 
But  inwardly  taught  of  God,  as  he  advanced  in  the 
Divine  life^  he  gradually  learned  to  correct  the  harsh- 
ness and  asperity  of  his  sentiments.  He  was  humbled 
under  a  sense  of  his  folly,  and  frankly  confessed  it,  in 
the  strongest  terms.  He  then  began  to  travel  from 
place  to  place,  and  to  preach,  for  the  good  of  man- 
kind. And  it  is  wonderful  to  obseiTe,  with  what  au^^ 
thority  he  reigned  in  tlie  hearts  of  men  of  all  ranks, 
and  how  his  word  became  a  law  to  princes  and  no- 
bles. His  eloquence  was,  indeed,  very  great :  but 
that  alone  could  never  have  given  him  so  extensive  a 
dominion.  His  sincerity  and  humility  were  eminent, 
and  his  constant  refusal  of  the  least  ecclesiastical  dig- 
nities, gave  ail  unequivocal  testimony  to  the  upright- 
Bess  of  his  character.     Though  no  potentate,  either 


5% 

^vil  or  ecclesiastical,  possessed  such  real  pow- 
er as  he  did,  in  the  christian  world ;  and  though  he 
was  the  highest  in  the  judgment  of  all  men,  yet  was 
he,  in  his  own  estimation,  the  lowest.  He  said,  and 
felt  what  he  said,  that,  for  the  performance  of  the  ser- 
vices for  which  he  was  so  much  extolled,  he  was 
wholly  indebted  to  the  influence  of  Divine  grace.  The 
talents  of  Bernard  in  preaching  were,  doubtless,  of  the 
lirst  order.  He  possessed  that  variety  of  gifts,  which 
fitted  him  either  to  addre|^  the  great,  or  the  vulgar. 

Peter  Abelard,  was  born  in  Brittany,  in  the  year 
1079.  He  was  a  man  of  genius,  industry  and  learn- 
ing ;  by  nature,  confident  and  presumptuous,  elated 
with  applause,  and  far  too  haughty  to  submit  to 
the  simple  truth,  as  it  is  revealed  in  scripture:  from 
the  moment,  that  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of 
the  sacred  writings,  hjB  was  ardently  disposed  to  hereti- 
cal singularities.  He  advocated  certain  sentiments, 
subversive  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  which  were 
calculated  to  foster  the  pride  and  selfsufficiency  of  the 
human  heart.  Bejnard  took  the  most  active  and  ef- 
fectual measures  to  counteract  his  errors,  and  to  sup  - 
port  the  soul  humbling  doctrines  of  the  cross ;  and,  at 
length,  after  much  exertions,  procured  the  definitive 
sentence  of  the  Pope  against  Abelard,  who  ordered 
his  books  to  be  burned,  and  the  heretic  himself  to  be 
confined  to  a  monastery.  He  was  permitted  to  end  his 
days  in  that  of  Cluni,  over  which  Peter  the  venerable, 
presided,  who  treated  him  with  much  compassion  and 
friendship.  Not  personal  malice,  but  christian  zeal, 
seems  to  have  influenced  Bernard  in  the  whole  of 
this  transaction. 

In  this  century,  there  were  numerous  opposers  of 
the  reigning  idolatry  and  superstitions  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  who  were  denominated,  by  their  enemies, 
Cathari;  they,  as  to  worldly  property,  were  in  low 
circumstances,  and  in  general,  mechnnics.  Cologne, 
Flanders,  the  south  of  France,  Savoy,  and  Milan, 
were  their  principal  places  of  residence*  These  ap- 
pear to  have  been  a  plain,  unassuming,  harmless, 
und  industrious   sect  of  christians,  condemning,  by 


their  doctrine  and  manners,  the'whole  apparatus  of  the* 
iashionable  idolatry  and  superstition,  placing  true  re- 
ligion in  the  faith  and  love  of  Christ,  and  retaining  a 
supreme  regard  for  the  Divine  word.  They  seem  to 
liave  conformed  to  the  public  worship,  much  in  the 
same  manner,  as  the  apostles  did  to  the  Jewish  church, 
while  it  existed,  still  preserving  a  union  among  them- 
selves in  worship,  and  in  hearing  sermons,  so  far  as 
the  iniquity  of  the  times  would  permit. 

This  people  continued  in  a  state  of  extreme  per- 
secution throughout  this  century.  Bernard,  who 
seems  to  have  been  extremely  ill  informed  concerning 
them,  remarks,  that  they  had  no  particular  father  of 
their  heresy,  and  condemns  them  in  whatever  respects 
they  stood  opposed  to  the  high  claims  and  supersti- 
tions of  the  church  of  Rome.  We  cannot,  however, 
find  that  he  ever  opposed  their  real  piety. 

Bernard  lived  in  an  age  so  ignorant  and  supersti- 
tious, that  protestants  are  ready  to  ask,  can  any  good 
come  out  of  the  twelfth  century  ?  His  writings  show 
him  to  have  been  a  man  of  humble  and  fervent  piety. 
True,  he  censured  some,  "  of  whom  the  world  was  not 
Worthy,"  but,  of  their  true  character,  he  was  ignorant. 
He  was  deeply  tinged  with  a  predilection  for  the  Ro- 
man hierarchy,  had  imbibed  most  of  those  errors  of 
his  time,  which  were  not  subversive  of  the  gospel ;  and 
the  monastic  character,  which,  according  to  the  spirit 
of  the  age,  appeared  to  be  the  greatest  glory,  seems 
to  have  much  eclipsed  his  real  virtues,  and  to  have 
prevented  his  progress  in  true  evangelical  wisdom. 
But  with  all  his  faults,  the  real  christian  shines  forth 
in  Bernard's  life  and  death.  The  love  of  God  seems 
to  have  taken  deep  root  in  his  soul,  and  to  have  been 
always  steady  and  ardent.  He  was  about  6S  years 
old  when  he  died,  of  a  disease  in  his  stomach.  A  let- 
ter which  he  dictated  to  a  friend,  a  very  few  days  be^ 
fore  his  decease,  will  be  worthy  of  our  attention,  as  a 
genuine  monument  of  that  simplicity,  modesty,  and 
piety,  which  had  adorned  his  conversation.  "  I  re- 
ceived your  love,  with  affection,  I  cannot  say  with 
pleasure  ;  for  what  pleasure  can  there  be  to  a  person 


398 

in  my  circumstances^  replete  with  bitterness  ?  To  eat 
nothing  sohd,  is  the  only  way  to  preserve  myself  toler- 
ably easy.  My  sensative  powers  admit  of  no  farther 
pleasure.  Sleep  hath  departed  from  my  eyes,  and 
prevented  the  least  intermission  of  my  pain.  Stom- 
achic weakness  is,  as  it  were,  the  sum  total  of  my  af- 
flictions. By  day  and  night,  I  receive  a  small  portion 
of  liquids.  Every  thing  solid,  the  stomach  rejects. — 
The  very  scanty  supply,  which  I  now  and  then  re- 
ceive, is  painful ;  but  perfect  emptiness  would  be  more 
so.  If  now  and  then  I  take  in  a  large  quantity,  the  ef- 
fect is  most  distressing.  My  legs  and  feet  are  swoln 
as  in  a  dropsy.  In  the  midst  of  these  afflictions,  that 
I  may  hide  nothing  from  an  anxious  friend,  in  my  in- 
ner man,  (I  speak  as  a  vulgar  person)  the  spirit  is 
ready,  though  the  flesh  be  weak.  Pray  ye  to  the  Sav- 
ior, who  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner,  that  he 
would  not  delay  my  timely  exit,  but  that  still  he 
would  guard  it.  Fortify  with  your  prayers  a  poor  un- 
worthy creature,  that  the  enemy  who  lies  in  wait,  may 
find  no  place  where  he  may  fix  his  tooth,  and  inflict 
a  wound.  These  words  have  I  dictated,  but  in  such 
a  manner,  that  ye  know  my  afl'ection  by  a  hand  well 
known  to  you."  Such  were  the  condition  and  tem- 
per of  this  excellent  saint  at  the  approach  of  death. — 
Thus,  may  we  hope,  that  Bernard,  through  faith  and 
patience,  did,  at  length,  inherit  the  promises. 


CHAPTER  11. 

General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century. 

•Superstition,  idolatry,  frivolous  contentions, 
and  metaphysical  nicities,  attended  with  a  lamentable 
want  of  true  piety  and  virtue,  form  almost  the  whole 
of  the  religious  phenomina  in  the  East. 

Just  at  the  close  of  the  last  century,  pope  Urban 
held  a  Synod  of  150  bishops,  to  promote  the  crusades, 
and  exhorted  the  christian  world  to  concur  in  support- 
ing the  same  cause.     He  died  in  the  year  1099,  and 


399 

Jerusalem  was  taken  by  the  crusaders  in  the  same 
year.  The  pale  of  the  visible  church  was  extended, 
by  the  conquest  of  the  Western  warriors,  and  several 
episcopal  sees  were  again,  formed  in  regions,  whence 
the  light  of  the  gospel  had  first  arisen  to  bless  mankind. 
But  these  were  of  short  duration  :  and,  what  is  much 
more  material  to  be  observed,  while  they  continued, 
gave  no  discernible  evidence  of  the  spirit  of  true 
religion.  This  is  •  a  circumstance  which  throws  a 
very  unpleasent  shade  on  the  whole  character  of  the 
fanatical  war,  which,  at  that  time,  agitated  both  Eu- 
rope and  Asia.  Among  its  thousand  evils,  this  was 
one,  indulgences  were  now  diffused  by  the  popes  through 
Europe,  for  the  purpose  of  promoting  what  they  called 
the  holy  war.  These  had  indeed  been  sold  before  by 
the  inferior  dignitaries  of  the  church,  who,  for  money, 
remitted  the  penalties  imposed  on  transgressors  ;  they 
had  not,  however,  pretended  to  abolish  the  punish- 
ments which  await  tne  wicked  in  a  future  slate.  This 
impiety  was  reserved  to  the  Pope  himself,  who  daied 
to  usurp- the  authority  which  belongs  to  God  alone.  The 
corruption  having  once  taken  place,  remained  and  in- 
creased from  age  to  age,  till  it  was  checked  by  the  re- 
formation. The  whole  discipline  of  the  church  was 
now  dissolved,  and  men,  who  had  means  to  purchase 
a  licence  to  sin,  were  emboldened  to  let  loose  the 
reins  of  vice,  and  to  follow  at  lar2;e,  their  own  desires 
and  imagmations. 

In  this  season  of  religious  declension,  attempts  were, 
however,  made  to  promote  human  learning;  indeed, 
the  laudable  passion  for  intellectual  improvement  was 
strong  in  this  century.  The  human  mind  acquired  a 
new  tone  and  vigor;  but  learning  could  not  commu- 
nicate grace,  nor  bring  men  to  see  the  foljy  of  enslav- 
ing themselves  to  the  popedom.  The  influence  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome  became  prodigious ;  the  emperors 
of  Germany  trembled  under  the  rod ;  and  some  of 
the  bravest  and  wisest  of  the  English  princes  were 
found  unequal  to  a  contest  with  tiie  hierarchy. 

Where  then  was  the  church  of  Christ,  and  what 
was  its  condition  ?  In  the  general  appearance  of  na- 


400 

tional  religion,  she  was  not  to  be  discovered.  God 
had,  however,  his  secret  ones.  In  the  West  the  Ca- 
thari  appear  then  to  hav€  lived  the  religion  of  Jesus. 
They  formed  societies  among  themselves.  These 
increased  exceedingly,  and  toward  the  close  of  the 
century,  were  exposed  to  the  unrighteous  indigna- 
tion of  the  reigning  powers,  both  in  church  and  state, 
and  were  known  by  the  name  of  Waldenses.  Thus, 
the  church  of  Christ  had  a  real  existence  in  the  West, 
and  shone  as  a  light  in  a  dark  place.  In  the  East  it  is 
extremely  difficult  to  discover  the  least  vestiges  of  gen- 
uine piety,  unless  it  be  in  some  small  degrees  of  it 
among  the  Paulicians. 

In  a  council  held  at  London,  in  1108,  a  decree  was 
issued  against  clerks,  who  should  cohabit  with  women. 
This  council  did  not,  however,  mean  to  give  an  attes- 
tation to  the  truth  of  the  prophecy  of  St.  Paul,  con- 
cerning the  apostacy  of  the  latter  days,  one  circum- 
stance of  which  was  the  prohibition  of  marriage,  but 
they  fulfilled  the  prophecy  in  the  clearest  manner.  The 
voice  of  natural  conscience  and  of  common  sense,  was 
by  no  means,  altogether  silenced  during  this  gloomy 
season.  Fluentius,  bishop  of  Florence,  taught  pubhc- 
ly,  that  Antichrist  was  born,  and  come  into  the  world. 
On  account  of  this,  pope  Paschal  II.  held  a  council 
there  in  the  year  1105,  reprimanded  the  bishop,  and 
enjoined  him  to  be  silent  on  the  subject. 

The  Island  of  Great  Britain  was  rapidly  sinking  all 
this  centufy,  into  a  deplorable  state  of  subjection  to 
the  Roman  see.  In  the  year  1159  thirty  men  and 
women,  who  were  Germans,  appeared  in  England, 
and  were  afterward  brought  before  a  council  of  the 
clergy  at  Oxford.  Gerard  their  teacher,  a  man  of 
learning,  said,  that  they  were  christians,  and  believed 
the  doctrine  of  the  apostles.  They  expressed  an  ab« 
horrence  of  the  doctrine  of  purgatory,  of  prayers  for 
the  dead,  and  of  the  invocation  of  the  saints.  Henry 
II,  in  conjunction  with  the  council,  ordered  them  to 
be  branded  with  a  hot  iron  on  the  forehead,  to  be 
whipped  through  Oxford,  to  have  their  clothes  cut 
short  by  their  girdles,  and  to  be  turned  into  the  open 


401 

fields  ;  and  no  person  to  shelter  or  relieve  tbem,  un- 
der severe  penalties.  It  was  then  the  depth  of  winter, 
and  they  all  lost  their  lives  by  cold  and  hunger.  They 
had  made  one  female  convert  in  England,  who, 
through  fear  of  similar  punishment,  recanted.  The 
whole  number  of  the  Germans  remained  patient,  se- 
rene, and  composed,  repeating,  "  Blessed  are  those, 
who  are  persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake,  for  their's 
is  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Their  teacher,  Gerard, 
that  he  might  be  distinguished  from  the  rest,  had  an 
additional  mark  on  his  chin. 

What  darkness  must  at  that  time  have  filled  the 
island  of  Great  Britain !  A  wise  and  sagacious  king,  a 
renowned  university,  the  whole  body  of  the  clergy 
and  laity,  all  united  in  expelling  Christ  from  their 
coasts  !  This  account,  though  brief,  is  sufficiently  ex- 
plicit to  show  that  these  were  the  martyrs  of  Christ. 
Most  probably  driven  from  home  by  persecution, 
they  had  brought  the  light  and  power  of  the  gospel 
into  England  with  them  ;  and  so  totally  corrupt  and 
senseless  was  the  nation,  that  none  received  it.  It  de- 
serves to  be  noticed,  that  England  was  afterward,  fqr 
a  long  time,  exposed  to  sutler  more  severely,  than 
most  other  nations,  from  the  exactions  of  the  popcr- 
dom. 

Antichrist,  then  reigned  calm  and  victorious 
throughout  Europe.  Nevertheless,  even  in  Italy  it- 
self^ some  suspicions  of  his  existence  appeared.  Jo- 
achim, abbot  of  Calabria,  a  man  renowned  for  learn- 
ing and  piety,  asserted  that  Antichrist  was  born  in  the 
Roman  state,  and  would  be  exalted  to  the  apostolio 
see.  King  Richard  I.  of  England,  being  at  Messira 
in  Sicily,  going  upon  his  expedition  to  the  holy  land, 
sent  for  Joachim,  and  with  much  satisfaction  heard 
him  explain  the  book  of  the  Revelation,  and  discourse 
of  Antichrist. 

If  Richard  had  been  as  earnest  in  studying  the  scrip- 
tures, as  he  was  in  conducting  his  romantic  expedi- 
tion into  the  holy  land,  by  comparing  the  apocalyp- 
tic prophecies  with  the  treatment  which  he  himself 
received  from  the  Pope,  he  mi^ht  have  understood 
^  o 


402 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  Antichrist.  For,  in  a 
bull,  dated  1197,  Innocent  III.  declared,  that  it  was 
not  fit,  that  any  man  should  be  invested  with  authori- 
ty, who  did  not  revere  and  obey  the  holy  see.  In  an- 
other bull,  addressed  to  Richard,  he  told  him,  that  if 
he  opposed  the  decrees  of  the  apostolic  see,  he  would 
soon  convince  him,  how  hard  it  was  to  kick  against 
the  pricks.  In  another  bull.  Innocent  declared,  that 
he  would  not  endure  the  least  contempt  of  himself,  or 
of  God,  whose  place  he  held  on  earth,  but  would 
punish  every  disobedience  without  delay,  and  without 
respect  of  persons ;  and  would  convince  the  whole 
world,  that  he  was  determined  to  act  like  a  sovereign. 
The  "  lion-hearted"  Richard  obeved  his  decrees,  and 
gave  up  his  opposition,  in  the  cause  which  he  had 
contested.  Innocent  reigned  in  England  with  a  power 
little  less  than  despotic.  This  was  the  pope,  who 
confirmed  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  in  the 
grossest  sense  ;  reduced  the  two  succeeding  princes, 
John  and  Henry  III.  to  a  state  of  the  lowest  vas- 
salage, and  enriched  his  creatures  with  the  treasures 
©f  England. 


Th 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel. 
E  pale  of  the  visible  church  was  still  farther  ex- 


tended in  this  century  among  the  idolatrous  nations  ; 
and,  though  the  methods  of  propagating  divine  truth 
were  too  often  unchristian,  some  missionaries  seem  to 
have  been  actuated  by  an  apostolical  spirit.  The 
articles  under  this  head  are  few,  but  well  deserve  the 
reader's  attention. 

Boleslaus,  duke  of  Poland,  having  taken  Stetin,  the 
capital  of  Pomerania,  by  storm,  and  laid  waste  the 
country  by  fire  and  sword,  compelled  the  remain- 
ing inhabitants  to  submit  at  discretion.  From  these 
inauspicious  beginnings  Pomerania  was  made  ac- 
quainted with  Christianity.  For  three  years,  the  con^ 
^ueror  endeavored  to  procure  pastors  and  teachers 


403 

froBi  his  own  dominions,  to  instruct  his  new  subjects; 
but  could  find  none.  He  then  engaged  Otho,  bishop 
of  Bamberg,  in  the  work.  The  duke  of  Pomerania 
met  the  bishop  on  his  approach,  and  received  him 
with  much  respect.  The  savage  inhabitants  were, 
however,  with  difficulty  prevented  from  murdering 
him.  Otho  was  firm,  and  by  christian  zeal,  patience, 
and  meekness,  labored  to  efface  the  disadvantageous 
impressions,  which  the  military  expeditions  of  Boles- 
laus,  could  not  fail  to  have  made  on  their  minds.  The 
duchess  of  Pomerania,  with  her  female  attendants, 
received  the  gospel.  So  did  the  duke  with  his  com- 
panions, and  he  gave  this  evidence  of  sincerity,  that 
he  was  prevailed  on  by  the  instructions  of  Otho  to  dis- 
miss his  concubines,  who  were  twenty  four  in  number. 
This  missionary  was  afterward  fiercely  assaulted  by 
some  of  the  inhabitants,  and  with  great  difficulty  es- 
caped. Otho  bore  the  injury  so  meekly,  and  persever- 
ed in  his  labors  with  such  evident  marks  of  probity 
and  charity,  that  he  at  length  established  the  form  of 
Christianity  among  them.  He  commenced  his  mis- 
sion in  the  year  1123,  and  from  his  success,  was  styled 
the  apostle  of  the  Pomeranians.  After  he  had  carried 
the  gospel  to  the  remote  districts,  he  returned  to  the 
care  of  his  own  flock  at  Bamberg,  where  he  died  in 
1139.  That  the  work,  however,  was  very  slight 
among  this  people,  appeared  too  plainly  by  the  event. 
The  Pomeranians  soon  after  ejected  the  christian  pas- 
tors, and  re-established  the  idolatry  of  their  ancestors. 
The  inhabitants  of  Rugen,  an  island  which  lies  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Pomerania,  were  remarkable  for 
their  obstinate  opposition  to  Christianity.  Eric,  king 
of  Denmark,  subdued  them ;  and,  among  other  condi- 
tions of  peace,  imposed  on  them  his  religion.  But 
they  soon  renounced  it  for  their  ancient  idolatry. — 
At  length  Waldemar,  king  of  Denmark,  having  sub- 
jected them  again,  obhged  them  to  deliver  up  to  him 
their  idol  Swanterwith,  which  he  ordered  to  be  hewn 
in  pieces  and  burned,  He  compelled  the  vanquished 
also  to  deliver  to  him  all  their  sacred  money,  and  re- 
leased the  christian  captives  whom  they  held  in  slave- 


404 

ly,  and  converted  the  lands  which  had  been  assigned 
to  the  pagan  priests,  to  the  support  of  the  christian 
ministry.  Also  he  furnished  the  ignorant  savages  with 
pastors  and  teachers.  Among  these,  shone  Absalom, 
archbishop  of  Lunden,  by  whose  pious  labors,  the  gos- 
pel received  an  establishment  in  this  island,  which  had 
so  long  baffled  every  attempt  to  evangeUze  it.  Absa- 
lom ought  to  be  ranked  among  those  genuine  bene- 
factors of  mankind,  who  are  wiUing  to  spend  and  be 
spent  for  the  good  of  souls.  Even  Jaremar,  the  prince 
of  Rugen,  received  the  gospel,  and  not  only  taught  his 
wayward  subjects  by  his  life  and  example,  but  also 
by  his  useful  instructions  and  admonitions.  Some- 
times he  employed  menaces,  but  to  what  degree,  and 
with  what  circumstances  is  not  known.  Certain  it  is, 
that  the  people  of  Rugen  from  that  time,  were  in  some 
sense,  at  least,  evangelized.  No  people  had  ever 
shown  a  more  obstinate  aversion  to  the  doctrines  of 
Christianity;  nor  were  the  military  proceedings  of 
Eric  and  Waldemar  calculated  to  soften  their  animo- 
sity. In  this  article,  however,  as  in  the  last,  the  cha- 
racters of  the  missionaries  ought  to  be  distinguished 
from  those  of  the  princes ;  for,  in  the  accounts  of  both 
the  missionaries  there  appears  very  good  evidence 
of  a  genuine  propagation  of  godliness.  These  events 
in  Rugen  took  place  about  the  year  1168.  When  the 
characters  of  princes  are  distinguished  from  that  of 
missionaries,  it  is  by  no  means  intended  that  the  con- 
duct of  the  former  was  unjustifiable.  The  people 
of  Rugen  w  ere  a  band  of  pirates  and  robbers  ;  and  it 
is  not  improbable,  but  that  the  right  of  self-preserva- 
tion might  hav^  authorized  the  Danish  expedition. 

The  Finlanders  were  of  the  same  character  with  the 
people  of  Rugen,  and  infested  Sweden  with  their  in- 
cursions. Eric,  king  of  the  last  mentioned  country, 
vanquished  them  in  war,  and  is  said  to  have  wept,  be- 
cause his  enemies  died,  unbaptized..  As  soon  as  he 
was  master  of  Finland,  he  sent  Henry,  bishop  of  Upsal, 
to  evangelize  the  barbarians.  The  success  of  this 
missionary  was  great,  and  he  is  called  the  apostle  of 
Ihe  Finlanders,  though  he  was  murdered,  at  length, 


by  some  of  the  refractory  people.  He  was  stoned  to 
death  at  the  instigation  of  a  murderer  whom  he  had 
endeavored  to  reclaim  by  his  censures. 

Eric  was  excellent  both  as  a  christian  and  a  king. 
His  piety  provoked  the  derision  of  some  impious  mal- 
contents, by  whom  he  was  attacked,  while  employed 
in  public  worship.  "The  remainder  of  the  festival" 
said  he,  "I  shall  observe  elsewhere.'"  It  was  the  feast 
of  the  ascension,  which  he  was  celebrating.  He  went 
out  alone  to  meet  the  murderers,  that  he  might  prevent 
the  eifusion  of  blood,  and  died  commending  his  soul 
to  God. 


CENTURY  XIII. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Peter  Waldo. 

X  HE  Cathari,  who  were  evidently  a  people  of  God, 
received  great  accessions  of  members  from  the  learned 
labors  and  godly  zeal  of  Peter  Waldo,  an  opulent  mer- 
chant of  Lyons,  toward  the  close  of  the  twelfth  cen- 
tury. They  were  gloriously  distinguished  by  a  dread- 
ful series  of  persecution,  and  exhibited  a  spectacle, 
both  of  the  power  of  Divine  grace,  and  of  the  maUce 
and  enmity  of  the  world  against  the  real  gospel  of  Je- 
sus Christ.  I  purpose  to  represent  in  one  connected 
view,  the  history  of  this  people  till  a  little  after  the  lime 
of  their  reformation.  The  spirit,  doctrine,  and  progress 
of  the  Waldenses,  will  be  more  clearly  understood  by 
this  method,  than  by  broken  and  interrupted  details  ; 
and  the  13th  century  seems  the  most  proper  place 
in  which  their  story  should  be  introduced. 

These  people  were  numerous  in  the  valleys  of  Pied- 
mont. Hence  the  name  Vaudois,  or  Vallenses  was 
given  them,  particularly  to  those  who  inhabited  the 
valleys  of  Lucerne  and  Argrogne.  A  mistake  arose 
from  similarity  of  names,  that  Peter  Valdp  or  Waldo, 


was  the  first  founder  of  these  churches.  For  the  name 
Vallenses  being  easily  changed  into  Waldenses,  the 
Romanists  improved  this  very  easy  and  natural  mistake 
into  an  argument  against  the  antiquity  of  these  church- 
es, and  denied  that  they  had  any  existence  till  the  ap- 
pearance of  Waldo.  During  the  altercations  of  the 
papists  and  protestants,  it  was  of  some  consequence 
that  this  matter  should  be  rightly  stated  ;  because  the 
former  denied  that  the  doctrines  of  the  latter  had  any 
existence  till  the  days  of  Luther.  But  from  a  just  ac- 
count of  the  subject,  it  appeared,  that  the  real  protes- 
tant  doctrines  existed  during  the  dark  ages  of  the 
church,  long  before  Waldo's  time. 

About  1160,  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  was 
required  by  the  court  of  Rome  to  be  acknowledged  by 
all  men.  This  led  to  idolatry.  Men  fell  down  before 
the  consecrated  host  and  worshipped  it  as  God.  The 
impiety  of  this  abomination  shocked  the  minds  of  all 
men  who  were  not  dead  to  a  sense  of  true  religion. 
The  mind  of  Peter  Waldo  was  aroused  to  oppose  the 
abomination,  and  to  strive  for  a  reformation.  A  fear 
of  God,  in  union  with  an  alarming  sense  of  the  wick- 
edness of  the  times,  led  him  to  conduct  with  courage 
in  opposing  the  dangerous  corruptions  of  the  hierarchy. 
He  abandoned  his  mercantile  occupation,  ditributed 
his  wealth  to  the  poor,  and  exhorted  his  neighbors  to 
seek  the  bread  of  life.  The  poor,  who  flocked  to  him 
to  share  his  alms,  received  the  best  instruction  he 
was  capable  of  communicating,  and  reverenced  the 
man,  of  whose  liberality  they  partook,  w^iile  the  great 
and  the  rich  ?joth  hated  and  despised  him. 

A  secular  man  like  Waldo  needed  instruction.  But 
where  could  it  be  found,  at  a  time  of  such  general  ig- 
norance and  declension  ?  He  knew  that  the  scriptures 
were  given  as  infallible  guides,  and  thirsted  for  those 
sources  of  instruction,  which,  at  that  time,  were  in  a 
great  measure  a  sealed  book  in  the  christian  world. 
To  men  who  understood  the  Latin  tongue,  they 
were  accessible.  But  how  few  were  these  compar- 
ed with  the  bulk  of  mankind  !  The  Latin  vulgate  bi- 
ble was  the  only  edition  of  the  sacred  book  at  that 


407 

time  in  Europe :  and,  the  languages  then  in  common 
use,  the  French  and  others,  however  mixed  with  the 
Latin,  were,  properly  speaking,  by  this  time  separate 
and  distinct  from  it.  It  appears  that  the  christian 
world  under  Providence,  was  indebted  to  Waldo,  for 
the  first  translation  of  the  bible  into  a  modern  tongue. 
No  pains  had  been  taken,  by  those  who  were  attach- 
ed to  the  popish  system,  to  diffuse  biblical  knowledge 
among  the  vulgar.  The  benevolent  attempt  to  send 
the  bread  of  life  among  the  common  people,  by  giving 
them  the  scriptures  in  their  own  language,  if  we  ex- 
cept the  single  instance  of  the  Sclavonian  version^ 
was  purely  and  exclusively  of  protestant  origin. 

As  Waldo  grew  more  acquainted  with  the  scrip- 
tures, he  saw  that  the  general  practice  of  nominal 
christians  was  totally  abhorrent  from  the  doctrines  of 
the  New  Testament:  and  in  particular,  that  a  num- 
ber of  customs,  which  all  the  world  regarded  with 
reverence,  had  not  only,  no  foundation  in  the  Divine 
oracles,  but  were  even  condemned  by  them.  Inflam- 
ed with  equal  zeal  and  charity,  he  boldly  condemned 
the  reigning  vices,  and  the  arrogance  of  the  Pope. 
He  did  more :  as  he  advanced  in  the  knowledge  of 
the  true  faith  and  love  of  Christ,  he  taught  his  neigh- 
bors the  principles  of  practical  godliness,  and  encour- 
aged them  to  seek  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ. 

John  de  Beles  Mayons,  archbishop  of  Lyons,  a  dis- 
tinguished member  of  the  corrupt  system,  forbade  the 
new  reformer  to  teach  any  more,  on  pain  of  excom- 
munication, and  of  being  proceeded  against  as  an  he- 
retic. Waldo  repHed,  that  though  he  was  a  layman, 
yet  he  could  not  be  silent  in  a  matter  which  concerned 
the  salvation  of  men.  On  this,  the  archbishop  endea- 
vored to  apprehend  him.  But  the  great  affection  of 
Waldo's  friends,  the  influence  of  his  relations,  who 
were  men  of  rank,  the  universal  regard  paid  to  his 
probity  and  piety,  and  the  conviction  which,  no  doubt 
many  felt,  that  the  extraordinary  circumstances  jus- 
tified his  assumption  of  the  pastoral  character ;  all' 
things  operated  so  strongly  in  his  favor,  that  he  lived 
ttQucealed  at  Lyons  three  years. 


Pope  Alexander  III.  having  heard  of  the  proceed* 
Jngs  of  Waldo,  anathamatized  him  and  his  adherents, 
and  commanded  the  archbishop  to  proceed  against 
them  with  the  utmost  rigor. 

Waldo  fled  from  Lyons,  and  his  disciples  followed 
him.  By  this  dispersion,  the  doctrine  of  W^do  was 
widely  disseminated  throughout  Europe.  In  Dauphi- 
ny,  whither  he  retired,  his  tenets  took  a  deep  and 
lasting  root.  Some  of  his  people  probably  did  join 
themselves  to  the  Vaudois  of  Piedmont,  and  the  new 
translation  of  the  bible,  was,  doubtless,  a  rich  access- 
ion to  the  spiritual  treasures  of  that  people.  Waldo 
himself,  however,  seems  never  to  have  been  among 
them.  Persecuted  from  place  to  place,  he  retired  in- 
to Picardy.  Success  still  attended  his  labors  ;  and  the 
doctrines  which  he  preached,  appear  to  have  so  har- 
monized with  those  of  the  Vaudois,  that  they  and  his 
people  were  henceforward  considered  as  the  same. 

To  support  and  encourage  the  church  of  Christ, 
formed  no  part  of  the  glory  of  the  greatest  and  wisest 
princes  of  that  age.     Philip  Augustus,  one  of  the  most 
prudent  and  sagacious  princes  that  France  ever  saw, 
'  w^as  enslaved  by  the  god  of  this  world.     He  took  up 
arms  against  the  Waldenses  of  Picardy,  pulled  down 
300  houses  belonging  to  those  who  supported  their 
party,  destroyed  some  walled  towns,  and  drove  the  in- 
habitants into  Flanders.     Not  content  with  this,  he 
pursued  them  thither,  and  caused  many  of  them  to  be 
burned.     It  appears  that,  at  this  time,  Waldo  fled  into 
Germany,  and  at  last  settled  in  Bohemia,  where  he 
ended  his  days  about  the  year  1179.     He  appears  to 
have  been  one,  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy, 
and  to  have  turned  many  unto  righteousness.     The 
word  of  God  then  grew  and  multiplied.     In  Alsace 
and  along  the  Rhine  the  gospel  was  preached  with  a 
powerful  effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit :  persecution  en- 
sued, and  35  citizens  of  Nantz  were  burned  at  one 
fire,  in  the  city  of  Bingen,  and  at  Mentz,  18.   In  those 
persecutions,  the  bishop  of  Mentz  was  very  active,  and 
the  bishop  of  Strasburg  was  not  inferior  to  him  in  vin- 
dictive zeal^  for,  through  his  means,  80  persons  w^ere 


409 

burned  at  that  place.  Every  thing  relating  to  the 
Waldenses  resembled  the  scenes  of  the  primitive 
church.  Numbers  died  praising  God,  and  in  confi- 
dent assurance  of  a  blessed  resurrection  ;  whence  the 
blood  of  the  martyrs  became  again  the  seed  of  the 
church ;  and  in  Bulgaria,  Croatia,  Dalmatia,  and 
Hungary,  churches  were  planted,  which  flourished  in 
the  13th  century,  governed  by  Bartholomew,  a  native 
of  Carcassone,  a  city  not  far  from  Toulouse,  which 
might  be  called  in  those  days,  the  metropolis  of  the 
Waldenses,  on  account  of  the  numbers  who  there  pro- 
fessed evangelical  truth.  In  Bohemia  and  the  coun- 
try of  Passaw,  the  churches  were  reckoned  to  have 
contained  in  the  former  part  of  the  14th  century  eigh- 
ty thousand  professors.  Almost  throughout  Europe 
Waldenses  were  then  to  be  found ;  and  yet  they  were 
treated  as  the  oif-scouring  of  the  earth,  and  as  people 
against  whom  all  the  power  and  wisdom  of  the  world 
were  united.  But  "the  witnesses  continued  to  prophe 
sy  in  sackcloth,"  and  souls  were  built  up  inthe  faith, 
hope^  and  charity  of  the  gospel. 


CHAPTER  11. 

The  real  Character  of  the  Waldenses* 

-UeRE  we  are  justly  called  on  to  vindicate  the  claim, 
which  this  people  made  to  the  honorable  character  of 
the  church  of  God.  In  times  of  great  declension, 
whoever  is  led  by  the  spirit  of  God  to  revive  true  reU- 
gion,  necessarily  exposes  himself  to  the  invidious  char- 
ges of  arrogance,  uncharitableness  and  self-conceit. 
By  condemning  all  others,  such  an  one  provokes  the 
rest  of  the  world  to  observe  and  investigate  his  faults. 
These  disadvantages  the  Waldenses  had  in  common 
with  other  reformers;  they  had  also  disadvantages 
peculiarly  their  own.  Power,  knowledge,  and  learn- 
ing, were  almost  entirely  in  the  hands  of  their  adversa- 
ries: In  them  very  particularly,  God  Almighty  chose 
the  weak  and  foolish  things  of  the  world,  to  confound 
3  D 


410 

the  wise.  As  they  were,  for  the  most  part,  a  plain 
and  illiterate  people,  they  furnished  no  learned  di- 
vines,  no  profound  reasoners,  nor  able  historians.  The 
vindication,  therefore,  of  their  claims  to  the  character 
of  a  true  church  must  be  drawn  principally  from  the 
holiness  of  their  lives  and  the  patience  of  their  suffer- 
ings. 

Rainerius,  the  cruel  persecutor,  owns  that  the  Wal- 
denses  frequently  read  the  holy  scriptures,  and  in  their 
preaching  cited  the  words  of  Christ  and  his-  apostles 
concerning  love,  humility,  and  other  virtues  ;  inso» 
much  that  the  women  who  heard  them,  were  enrap- 
tured with  the  sound.  He  further  says,  that  they 
taught  men  to  live,  by  the  words  of  the  gospel  and 
the  apostles  ;  that  Ihey  led  religious  lives;  that  their 
manners  were  seasoned  with  grace,  and  their  words 
prudent ;  that  they  freely  discoursed  of  divine  things, 
that  they  might  be  esteemed,  good  men.  He  observes 
likewise,  that  they  taught  their  children  and  families 
the  epistles  and  gospels.  Claude,  bishop  of  Turin, 
wrote  a  treatise  against  their  doctrines,  in  which  he 
candidly  owns,  that  they  themselves  were  blameless, 
without  reproach  among  men,  and  that  they  observed 
the  Divine  commands  with  all  their  might. 

Jacob  de  Riberia  says,  that  he  had  seen  peasants 
among  them  who  could  recite  the  book  of  Job  by 
heart ;  and  several  others,  who  could  perfectly  repeat 
the  whole  New  Testament. 

The  bishop  of  Cavaillon  once  obliged  a  preaching 
monk  to  enter  into  conference  with  them,  that  they 
might  be  convinced  of  their  errors,  and  the  effusion  of 
blood  be  prevented.  This  happened  during  a  great^ 
persecution  in  1540,  in  Merindol  and  Provence.  But 
the  monk  returned  in  confusion,  owning  that  he  had 
never  known  in  his  whole  life  so  much  of  the  scrip- 
tures, as  he  had  learned  during  those  few  days,  in 
which  he  bad  held  conferences  with  the  heretics. — 
The  bishop  however,  sent  among  them  a  number  of 
doctors,  young  men,  who  had  lately  come  from  the 
Sorbonne,  at  Paris,  which  was  renowned  for  theologi- 
cal subtilty.    One  of  them  openly  owned^  that  he  had 


411 

understood  more  of  the  doctrine  of  salvation  from  the 
answers  of  the  little  children  in  their  catechism,  than 
by  all  the  disputations  which  he  had  ever  heard.  This 
is  the  testimony  of  Vesembecius  in  his  oration  con- 
cerning the  Waldenses.  The  same  author  informs  us 
farther,  that  Lewis  XII.  importuned  by  the  calumnies 
of  informers,  sent  two  respectable  persons  into  Pro- 
vence, to  make  inquiries.  They  reported,  that  in  vis- 
iting all  their  parishes  and  temples,  they  found  no  im- 
ages or  Roman  ceremonies,  but,  that  they  could  not 
discover  any  marks  of  the  crimes  with  which  they 
were  charged ;  that  the  sabbath  was  strictly  observed; 
that  children  were  baptized  according  to  the  rules  of 
the  primitive  church,  and  instructed  in  the  articles  of 
the  christian  faith,  and  the  commandments  of  God. — 
Lewis  having  heard  the  report,  declared  with  an  oath, 
"they  are  betler  men  than  myself  or  my  people." 

We  must  add  here  the  testimony  of  that  great  his- 
torian, Thuanus,  an  enemy  indeed  to  the  Waldenses. 
though  a  fair  and  candid  one. 

He  is  describing  one  of  the  valleys  inhabited  by  this 
people  in  Dauphiny,  which  is  called  the  stoney  valley. 
"Their  clothing,"  he  says,  "is  of  the  skins  of  sheep; 
they  have  no  linen.  They  inhabit  seven  villages : 
their  houses  are  constructed  of  flint  stone,  with  a  flat 
roof  covered  with  mud,  v^hich  being  spoiled  or  loosen- 
ed by  rain,  they  smooth  again  with  a  roller.  In  these 
they  live  with  their  cattle,  separated  from  them,  how- 
ever by  a  fence.  They  have  besides  two  caves,  set 
apart  for  particular  purposes,  in  one  of  which  they 
conceal  their  cattle,  in  the  other,  themselves,  when 
hunted  by  their  enemies.  They  live  on  milk  and 
venison,  being  by  constant  practice,  excellent  marks- 
men. Poor  as  they  are,  they  are  content,  and  live  se- 
parate from  the  rest  of  mankind.  One  thing  is  aston- 
ishing, that  persons  externally  so  savage  and  rude, 
should  have  so  much  moral  cultivation.  They  can 
all  read  and  write.  They  are  acquamted  with  French 
so  far  as  is  needful  for  the  understanding  of  the  bible, 
and  the  singing  of  psalms.  You  can  scarce  find  a 
boy  among  them,  who  cannot  give  you  an  inteUigible 


412 

account  of  the  faith  which  they  profess  ;  in  this,  in- 
deed, they  resemble  their  brethren  of  the  other  val- 
leys :  they  pay  tribute  with  a  good  conscience,  and 
the  obligation  of  this  duty  is  particularly  noted  in  the 
confession  of  their  faith.  If  by  reason  of  the  civil 
wars,  they  are  prevented  from  doing  this,  they  care- 
fully set  apart  the  sum,  and  at  the  first  opportunity 
pay  it  to  the  king's  tax-gatherers." 

Francis  1.  the  successor  of  Lewis  XII.  received,  on 
inquiry,  the  following  information  concerning  the 
Waldenses  of  Merindol,  and  other  neighboring  places  : 
namely,  that  they  were  a  laborous  people,  who  came 
from  Piedmont  to  dwell  in  Provence,  about  200  years 
ago :  that  they  had  much  improved  the  country  by^ 
their  industry ;  that  their  manners  were  most  excel- 
lent ;  that  they  were  honest,  liberal,  hospitable,  and 
humane  ;  that  they  were  distinct  from  others  in  this, 
that  they  could  not  bear  the  sound  of  blasphemy,  or 
the  naming  of  the  devil,  or  any  oaths,  except  on  sol- 
emn occasions  ;  and  that  if  they  ever  fell  into  compa- 
ny where  blasphemy  or  lewdness  formed  the  sub- 
stance of  the  discourse,  they  instantly  withdrew  them- 
selves. Such  are  the  testimonies  to  the  character  of 
this  people  from  enemies  ! 

Luther,  who  owns  that  he  was  once  prejudiced 
against  them,  testifies  that  he  understood  by  their 
confessions  and  writings,  that  they  had  been  for  ages 
singularly  expert  in  the  use  of  the  scriptures.  He  re- 
joiced and  gave  thanks  to  God,  that  he  had  enabled 
the  reformed  and  the  Waldenses,  to  see  and  own  each 
other  as  brethren.  By  the  general  confession  of  the 
Romanists,  it  appears,  that  the  protestants  and  the 
Waldenses,  were  looked  on  as  holding  the  same  prin^ 
ciples.  The  churches  of  Piedmont  were,  however,  on 
account  of  their  superior  antiquity,  regarded  as  guides 
of  the  rest,  insomuch,  that  when  two  pastors,  who  had 
been  sent  by  them  into  Bohemia,  acted  with  perfidy, 
and  occasioned  a  grievous  persecution ;  still  the  Bohe^ 
mians  ceased  not  to  desire  pastors  from  Piedmont,  on^ 
ly  they  requested,  that  none  but  persons  of  tried  char- 
acters mi^ht  be  sent  to  them  in  future. 


413 

From  the  borders  of  Spain,  throughout  the  South  of 
France  for  the  most  part,  among  ami  below  the  Alps, 
along  the  Rhine,  on  botli  sides  of  its  course,  and  even 
toBohemia,thousands  of  godly  souls  were  seen  patient- 
ly to  bear  persecution  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  against 
whom  malice  could  say  no  evil,  except  that  which  ad- 
mits the  most  satisfactory  refutation :  men  distinguish- 
ed for  every  virtue,  and  only  hated  because  of  godli- 
ness itself  Persecutors  with  a  sigh  owned,  that,  be- 
cause of  their  virtue,  they  were  the  most  dangerous  en- 
emies of  the  church.  But  of  what  church  ?  Of  that, 
which  in  the  13th  century,  and  long  before,  had  shown 
itself  to  be  Antichristian.  How  faithful  is  the  prom- 
ise of  God  in  supporting  and  maintaining  a  church, 
even  in  the  darkest  times!  but  her  livery  is  often  sack- 
cloth, and  her  external  bread  is  that  of  affliction,  while 
she  sojourns  on  earth. 

The  Waldenses  were  conscientiously  obedient  to 
established  governments,  and  their  separation  from  a 
church,  so  corrupt  as  that  of  Rome,  was  with  them 
only  a  matter  of  necessity.  We  shall  now  see  what 
they  were  in  point  of  doctrine  and  discipline. 


Tri 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Doctrine  and  Discipline  of  the  Waldenses. 
E  leading  principle  of  this  church  was,  "that  we 


ought  to  believe  that  the  holy  scriptures  alone  contain 
all  things  necessary  to  our  salvation,  and  that  nothing 
ought  to  be  received  as  an  article  of  faith  but  what 
God  hath  revealed  to  us."  Wherever  this  principle 
dwells  in  the  heart,  it  expels  superstition  and  idol- 
atry. There  the  worship  of  one  God,  through  the  one 
Mediator,  and  by  the  influence  of  one  Holy  Spirit,  is 
practised  sincerely.  The  dreams  of  purgatory,  the 
intercession  of  saints,  the  adoration  of  images,  depen- 
dence on  relics  and  austerities,  cannot  stand  before  the 
doctrine  of  scripture.  The  Waldenses  were  faithful 
to  the  great  ftmdamental  principle  of  protestantism.— 


414 

^•They  affirm,  that  there  is  only  one  Mediator,  and 
therefore  that  we  must  not  invocate  the  saints.  That 
there  is  no  purgatory ;  but  that  all  those,  who  are  jus- 
tified by  Christ,  go  into  life  eternal." 

A  number  of  their  old  treatises  evince,  that  for  some 
hundred  years,  the  principles  of  the  gospel,  which 
alone  can  produce  such  holiness  of  life  as  the  Walden- 
ses  exhibited  in  their  conduct,  were  professed,  under- 
stood, and  embraced  by  this  chosen  people,  while  An- 
tichrist was  in  the  very  height  of  his  power. 

In  a  book  concerning  their  pastors  we  have  this  ac- 
count of  their  vocation. 

"  All  who  are  to  be  ordained  as  pastors  among  us, 
while  they  are  yet  at  home,  entreat  us  to  receive  them 
into  the  ministry,  and  desire  that  we  would  pray  to 
God,  that  they  may  be  rendered  capable  of  so  great  a 
charge.  They  are  to  learn  by  heart  all  the  chapters 
of  St.  Matthew  and  St.  John,  all  the  canonical  epistles, 
and  a  good  part  of  the  writings  of  Solomon,  David  and 
the  prophets.  Afterwards,  having  exhibited  proper 
testimonials  of  their  learning  and  conversation,  they 
are  admitted  as  pastors  by  the  imposition  of  hands.— 
The  junior  pastors  must  do  nothing  without  the  li- 
cense of  their  seniors ;  nor  are  the  seniors  to  under- 
take any  thing  without  the  approbation  of  their  col- 
leagues, that  every  thing  may  be  done  among  us  in 
order.  We  pastors  meet  together  once  every  year,  to 
settle  our  affairs  in  a  general  synod.  Those  whom 
we  teach,  afford  us  food  and  raiment  with  good  will, 
and  without  compulsion.  The  money  given  us  by 
the  people  is  carried  to  the  said  general  synod,  is 
there  received  by  the  elders,  and  is  applied  partly  to 
the  supply  of  travellers,  and  partly  to  the  relief  of  the 
indigent.  If  a  pastor  among  us  shall  fall  into  gross 
sin,  he  is  ejected  from  the  community,  and  debarred 
from  the  function  of  preaching." 

The  Waldenses  in  general  expressed  their  firm  be- 
lief that  there  is  no  other  mediator  than  Jesus  Christ : 
they  spake  with  great  respect  of  the  virgin  Mary  as  ho- 
ly, humble,  and  full  of  grace  ;  at  the  same  time  they  to- 
tally discountenanced  that  senseless  and  extravagant 


415 

admiration,  in  which  she  had  been  held  for  ages.  They 
asserted,  that  all,  who  have  been  and  shall  be  saved, 
have  been  elected  of  God  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world;  and  that  whosoever  upholds  free-will,  abso- 
lutely denies  predestination,  and  the  grace  of  God.  By 
an  upholder  of  free-will,  they  undoubtedly  meant  one, 
who  maintains  that  there  are  resources  in  the  nature 
of  man  sufficient  to  enable  him  to  live  to  God  as  he 
ought,  without  any  need  of  the  renewal  of  his  nature 
by  divine  grace. 

They  gave  a  practical  view  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
holy  Trinity,  perfectly  agreeable  to  the  faith  of  the 
orthodox  in  all  ages.  Of  the  nature  and  use  of  the 
sacraments,  they  expressed  the  common  sentiments  of 
the  protestant  churches.  The  labors  of  Claudius,  of 
Turin,  in  the  ninth  century,  appear,  under  God,  to  have 
produced  these  blessed  effects  as  to  the  faith,  and  ho- 
ness  of  the  Waldenses.  Men,  who  spend  and  are  spent 
for  the  glory  of  God,  and  for  the  profit  of  souls,  have 
no  conception  of  the  importance  of  their  efforts.  These 
often  remain  in  durable  effects,  to  succeeding  genera- 
tions, and  are  blessed  for  the  emancipation  of  thou- 
sands from  the  dominion  of  sin  and  Satan. 

The  Waldenses  took  special  care  for  the  religious 
instruction  of  their  children,  by  catechetical  and  ex- 
pository tracts,  adapted  to  the  plainest  understand- 
ings. These  formed  a  very  salutary  body  of  instruc- 
tion, and  early  taught  the  youth  the  great  things  which 
pertained  to  life  and  godliness.  If  no  more  could  be 
said  for  this  people,  than  that  they  hated  the  gross 
abominations  of  popery,  and  condemned  the  vices  of 
the  generality  of  mankind,  they  might  have  been  os- 
tentatious Pharisees,  or  self-sufficient  Socinians.  But 
though,  no  doubt,  there  were  unsound  professors 
among  them,  as  among  all  other  denominations  yet 
in  their  community,  there  were  many  real  chris- 
tians, who  knew  how  to  direct  the  edge  of  their  sever- 
ity against  their  indwelling  sins;  and  who  being  truly 
humbled  under  a  view  of  their  native  depravity,  be- 
took themselves  wholly  to  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ 
for  salvation. 


416 

!t  is  clearlj  evident  from  the  general  current  of  their 
history,  that  the  Waldenses  were  a  humbled  people, 
prepared  to  receive  the  gospel  of  Christ  from  the  heart, 
to  walk  in  his  steps,  to  carry  his  cross,  and  to  fear  sin 
above  all  other  evils.  They  were  devoutly  strict  in 
the  discbarge  of  family  religion.  In  some  ancient  in- 
quisitorial memoirs,  describing  their  names  and  cus- 
toms, it  is  said  of  them  :  "  Before  they  go  to  meat,  the 
elder  among  them  says,  God,  who  blessed  the  five 
barley  loaves  and  two  fishes  in  the  wilderness,  bless 
this  table,  and  that  which  is  set  upon  it,  in  the  name  of 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  after 
meat,  he  says,  the  God,  who  has  given  us  corporal 
food,  grant  us  his  spiritual  life,  and  may  God  be  with 
us,  and  we  always  with  him.  After  their  meals,  they 
teach  and  exhort  one  another." 

There  were  evidently  many  humble  and  devout  fol- 
lowers of  Christ  among  this  people,  who  felt  the  pow- 
er and  enjoyed  the  consolations  of  the  doctrines  of  the 
Gross. 


The 


CHAPTER  lY. 

The  Persecutions  of  the  Waldenses. 

external  history  of  this  people  is  little  else  than 
a  series  of  persecution.  And  it  is  to  be  regretted,  that 
while  we  have  large  and  distinct  details  of  the  cruel- 
ties they  endured,  we  have  very  scanty  accounts  of  the 
spirit,  with  which  they  suffered ;  and  still  less  of  the 
internal  exercises  of  holiness,  which  are  known  only 
to  the  people  of  God.  That  which  raged  against  them 
in  the  former  part  of  the  13th  century,  was  an  assem- 
blage of  every  thing  cruel,  perfidious,  indecent,  and 
detestable.  This  was  a  time  when  the  princes  of  the 
earth,  as  well  as  the  meanest  persons,  were  generally 
enslaved  to  the  popedom,  and  were  easily  led  to  per- 
secute the  children  of  God  with  the  most  savage  bar- 
barity. In  1179,  some,  under  various  pretexts  of 
their  having  embraced  heretical  sentiments,  were 
examined  by  the  bishops  and  condemned.      I'hej 


417 

were  accused  of  receiving  only  the  New  Testament, 
and  of  rejecting  the  Old,  except  in  the  testimonies 
•quoted  by  our  Lord  and  the  apostles.  This  charge  is, 
hdwever,  confuted  by  the  whole  tenor  of  their  authen- 
tic writings.  They  were  also  accused  of  asserting  the 
Manichean  doctrine  of  two  independent  principles  ;  of 
denying  the  utility  of  infant  baptism,  and  of  many 
other  things,  and  all  with  an  evident  design  to  perse- 
cute them  to  death ;  because  they  stood  opposed  to 
the  errors  and  abominations  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

Rainerius,  who  was  a  bigoted  papist,  owns,  that 
the  Waldenses  were  the  most  formidable  enemies  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  "  because,''  saith  he,  "  they  have 
a  great  appearance  of  godliness ;  because  they  live 
righteously  before  men,  believe  rightly  in  God  in  all 
things,  and  hold  all  the  articles  of  the  creed  5  yet  they 
hate  and  revile  the  church  of  Rome  ;  and,  in  their  ac- 
cusations they  are  easily  believed  by  the  people." 

But  it  was  reserved  to  Innocent  the  third,  than 
whom  no  pope  ever  possessed  more  ambition,  to  in- 
stitute the  inquisition  •  and  the  Waldenses  were  the 
first  objects  of  its  cruelty;  He  authorized  certain 
monks  to  frame  the  process  of  that  court,  and  to  deliv- 
er the  supposed  heretics  to  the  secular  power.  The 
beginning  of  the  13th  century  saw  thousands  of  per- 
sons hanged  or  burned  by  these  diabolical  devices^ 
whose  sole  crime  was,  that  they  trusted  only  in  Jesus 
Christ  for  salvation,  and  renounced  all  the  vain  hopes 
of  self- righteousness,  idolatry  and  superstition.  Who- 
ever has  attended  closely  to  the  subject  of  the  epistles 
to  the  Colossians  and  Galatians,  and  has  penetrated 
into  the  meaning  of  the  apostle,  sees  the  great  duty  of 
HOLDING  THE  HEAD,  and  of  resting,  for  justification  by 
faith,  on  Jesus  Christ  alone,  inculcated  throughout 
them  as  the  predominant  precept  of  Christianity,  in 
opposition  to  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  to  philosophy 
and  vain  deceit,  to  will  worship,  to  all  dependence  foi* 
oiir  happiness  on  human  works  and  devices  of  what-* 
ever  kind.  Such  a  person  sees  what  true  protestrnt* 
ism  is,  contrasted  with  genuine  popery ;  aud,  of 
course,  he  is  convinced,  that  the  difference  is  not 
3e 


418 

aierely  verbal  or  frivolous,  but  that  there  is  a  perfect 
opposition  in  the  two  plans  ;  and  such  as  admits  of  no 
coalition  or  union  ;  and  that  therefore  the  true  way  of^ 
withstanding  the  devices  of  Satan,  is  to  be  faithful  to 
the  great  doctrine  of  justification  by  the  grace  of  Jesus 
Christ,  through  faith  alone,  and  not  by  our  own  works 
or  deservings.  Hence  the  very  foundation  of  false  re- 
ligion is  overthrown  ;  hence  troubled  consciences  ob- 
tain solid  peace,  and  faith,  working  by  love,  leads  men 
into  the  very  spirit  of  Christianity,  while  it  comforts 
their  hearts,  and  establishes  them  in  every  good  work. 

Schemes  of  religion  so  extremely  opposite,  being  ar- 
dently pursued  by  both  parties,  could  not  fail  to  pro- 
duce a  violent  rupture.  The  church  of  Christ  and 
the  vrorld  were  then  seen  engaged  in  contest.  Inno- 
cent first  tried  the  methods  of  argument  and  persecu- 
tion>  He  sent  bishops  and  monks,  who  preached  in 
those  places,  where  the  AValdensian  doctrine  flourish- 
ed. Their  success  was  very  inconsiderable.  In  the 
neighborhood  of  Narbonne  two  monks  were  employ- 
ed, Peter  de  Chateauneuf,  and  Dominic.  The  form- 
er of  these  was  murdered,  probably  by  Raymond, 
count  of  Toulouse,  because  he  had  refused  to  remove 
Ihe  excommunication,  which  he  had  denounced  a- 
gainst  that  prince.  Though  there  appears  no  evidence 
that  Raymond  either  understood  or  felt  the  vital  influ- 
ence of  the  protestant  doctrines,  yet  he  strongly  pro- 
tected his  Waldensian  subjects.  He  witnessed  the 
purity  of  their  lives  and  manners,  and  heard  with  in- 
dignation the  calumnies  with  which  they  were  aspers- 
ed by  their  adversaries,  who  proclaimed  to  all  the 
■world  their  own  hypocrisy,  avarice  and  ambition.  He 
was  incensed  at  the  wickedness  practised  on  his  sub- 
jects, and  indignant  at  his  own  unmerited  disgrace ; 
but  his  conduct  in  this  instance  was  unjustifiable.  The 
event  was  disastrous.  Innocent  obtained  what  he  wish- 
ed, a  decent  pretence  for  his  horrible  and  most  iniqni- 
tous  persecution ;  and  thousands  of  the  sincerely  pious 
were  unrighteously  calumniated  as  accessory  to  crime. 

The  insidious  customs  of  the  inquisition  are  well 
known.    From  the  year  1206,  when  it  was  first  estab- 


419 

iished,  to  the  year  1228,  the  havoc  made  among  help- 
less christians  was  so  great,  that  certain  French  bish- 
ops, in  the  last  mentioned  year,  desired  the  monks  of 
the  inquisition  to  defer  a  Httle  their  work  of  imprison- 
ment, till  the  Pope  should  be  advertised  of  the  great 
numbers  apprehended;  numbers  so  great,  that  it  was 
impossible  to  defray  the  charge  of  their  subsistence, 
and  even  to  provide  stone  and  mortar  to  build  prisons 
for  them.  Yet  so  true  is  it,  that  the  blood  of  martyrs 
is  the  seed  of  the  church,  that  in  the  year  1530  there 
were  in  Europe  above  eight  hundred  thousand  who 
professed  the  religion  of  the  Waldenses. 

When  the  Waldenses  saw  that  the  design  of  the 
pope  was  to  gair^  the  reputation  of  having  used  gentle 
and  reasonable  methods  of  persuasion,  they  agreed 
among  themselves,  to  undertake  the  open  defence  of 
their  principles.  They,  therefore,  gave  the  bishops  to 
understand,  that  their  pastors,  or  some  of  them  in  the 
name  of  the  rest,  were  ready  to  prove  their  religion  to 
be  truly  scriptural,  in  an  open  conference,  provided  it 
might  be  conducted  with  proprietj^  They  explain- 
ed their  ideas  of  propriety,  by  desiring  that  there 
might  be  moderators  on  both  sides,  who  should  be 
vested  with  full  authority  to  prevent  all  tumult  and 
violence ;  that  the  conference  should  be  held  at  some 
place,  to  which  all  parlies  might  have  free  and  safe 
access  ;  and  that  some  one  subject  should  be  chosen, 
with  the  common  consent  of  the  disputants,  which 
should  be  steadily  prosecuted,  till  it  was  fully  discuss- 
ed and  determined  ;  and  that  he  who  could  not  main- 
tain  it  by  the  word  of  God,  the  only  decisive  rule  of 
christians,  should  own  himself  confuted. 

This  was  perfectly  equitable  and  judicious,  and  the 
bishop  could  not  with  decency  refuse  to  accept  the 
terms.  The  place  of  discussion  agreed  on  was  Mon- 
treal, near  Carcassone  in  the  year  1206.  The  um- 
pires on  the  one  side  were  the  bishops  of  Villencuse 
and  Auxeere ;  on  the  other  R.  de  Bot,  and  Anthony 
Riviere. 

Several  pastors  were  deputed  to  manage  the  debate 
for  the  WaldenseSj  of  whom  Arnold  Hot  was  the 


42® 

principal.  He  arrived  first  at  the  time  and  place  ap- 
pointed. A  bishop  named  Eusus,  ca  ne  afterwards  on 
the  side  of  the  papacy,  accompanied  by  the  monk 
Dominic,  two  of  the  pope's  legates,  and  several  other 
priests  and  monks.  The  points  undertaken  to  be  pro- 
ved by  Arnold,  were,  that  the  mass  and  transubstanti- 
ation  were  idolatrous,  and  unscriptural ;  that  the 
church  of  Rome  was  not  the  spouse  of  Christ,  and 
that  its  polity  was  bad  and  unholy.  Arnold  sent  those 
propositions  to  the  bishop,  who  required  fifteen  days 
to  answer  him,  which  were  granted.  At  the  day  ap- 
pointed, the  bishop  appeared,  bringing  with  him  a 
large  manuscript,  which  was  read  in  the  conference, 
Arnold  desired  to  be  heard  by  word  of  mouth,  only 
entreating  their  patience,  if  he  took  a  considerable 
time  in  answering  so  prolix  a  writing.  Fair  promises 
of  a  patient  hearing  were  made  to  hjm.  He  discours- 
ed for  the  space  of  four  days  with  great  fluency  and 
readiness,  and  with  such  order,  perspicuity,  and* 
strength  of  argument,  that  a  povverful  impression  was 
made  on  the  audience. 

At  length  Arnold  desired,  that  the  bishops  and 
monks  would  undertake  to  vindicate  the  mass  and  tran- 
substantiation  by  the  word  of  God.  What  they  said 
on  the  occasion  we  are  not  informed  ^  but  the  cause 
of  the  abrupt  conclusion  of  the  conference  showed 
which  party  had  the  advantage.  While  the  two  le- 
gates were  disputing  with  Arnold,  the  bishop  of  Viile- 
heuse,  the  umpire  of  the  papal  party,  declared,  that 
nothing  could  be  determined  because  of  the  coming 
of  the  crusaders.  What  he  asserted  was  too  true  :  the 
papal  armies  advanced,  and,  by  fire  and  faggots,  soon 
decided  all  controversies. 

Arnold  and  his  assistants  were,  doubtless,  of  the 
number  of  those,  who  "did  truth,  and  therefore  came 
to  the  light,  that  their  deeds  might  be  made  manifest, 
that  they  were  wrought  in  God."  And  their  adversa- 
ries were  of  those  who  "hated  the  light,  and  would 
pot  come  to  it,  lest  their  deeds  should  be  reproved." 

The  recourse  of  the  popish  party  to  arms,  in  the 
|'9om  of  sober  argumentation,  was  to  pour  contempt 


421 

pn  tlie  word  of  God,  and  to  confess  that  its  light  was 
intolerably  offensive  to  them.  The  approach  of  the 
crusaders,  who,  in  the  manner  related,  put  an  end 
to  the  conference,  was  not  accidental;  for  Innocent, 
who  never  intended  to  decide  the  crontroversy  by  ar- 
gument, on  occasion  of  the  unhappy  murder  of  the 
monk  before  mentioned,  had  dispatched  preachers 
throughout  Europe,  to  collect  all,  who  were  willing  to 
revenge  the  innocent  blood  of  Peter  of  Chateauneuf; 
promising  paradise  to  those,  who  should  bear  arms  for 
forty  days,  and  bestowing  on  them  the  same  indul- 
gences as  he  did  on  those,  who  undertook  to  conquer 
the  Holy  Land.  "  We  moreover  promise,"  says  he 
in  his  bull,  "  to  all  those  who  shall  take  up  arms  to 
revenge  the  said  murder,  the  pardon  and  remission  of 
their  sins.  And  since  we  are  not  to  keep  faith  with 
those,  who  do  not  keep  it  with  God,  we  would  have 
all  to  understand,  that  every  person  who  is  bound  to 
the  said  earl  Raymond  by  oath  of  allegiance,  or  by 
any  other  way,  is  absolved  by  apostolical  authority 
from  such  obhgations;  and  it  is  lawful  for  any  Roman 
Catholic,  to  persecute  the  said  earl,  and  to  seize  upon 
his  country,"  &c. 

The  tyrant  proceeds  in  his  bull :  "  We  exhort  you, 
that  you  would  endeavor  to  destroy  the  wicked  here- 
sy of  the  Albigenses,  and  do  this  with  more  rigor  than 
you  would  use  towards  the  Saracens  themselves  :  per- 
secute them  with  a  strong  hand  :  deprive  them  of  their 
lands,  and  put  Roman  Catholics  in  their  room." — r 
Such  was  the  pope's  method  of  punishing  a  whole 
people  for  a  single  murder  committed  by  Raymond. 

The  French  barons,  incited  by  the  motives  of  ava- 
rice which  Innocent  suggested,  undertook  the  work 
with  vigor.  The  Waldensian  christians  then  had  no 
other  part  to  act,  after  having  performed  the  duty  of 
faithful  subjects  and  soldiers,  but  to  suffer  with  pa- 
tience the  oppressions  of  Antichrist.  Three  hundred 
thousand  men,  induced  by  avarice  and  superstition, 
filled  their  country,  for  several  years  with  carnage  and 
confusion.  The  scenes  of  baseness,  perfidy,  barbarity, 
indecency  and  hypocrisy,  over  which  Innocent  pre* 


422 

sided,  can  scarcely  be  conceived.  These  were  con- 
ducted, partly  by  his  legates,  and  partly  by  the  in- 
famous earl  Simon  of  Montfort. 

The  castle  of  Menerbe  on  the  frontiers  of  Spain,  for 
want  of  water,  was  reduced  to  the  necessity  of  surren- 
dering to  the  pope's  legate.  A  certain  abbot  under- 
took to  preach  to  those  who  were  found  in  the  castle, 
and  exhort  them  to  acknowledge  the  pope.  But 
they  interrupted  his  discourse,  declaring  that  his  labor 
was  to  no  purpose.  Earl  Simon  and  the  legate  then 
caused  a  great  fire  to  be  kindled,  and  burned  140 
persons  of  both  sexes.  These  martyrs  died  in  tri- 
umph, praising  God  that  he  had  counted  them  worthy 
to  suffer  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  They  opposed  the  le- 
gate to  his  face,  and  told  Simon,  that  on  the  last  day 
when  the  books  should  be  opened,  he  would  meet  with 
the  just  judgment  of  God  for  all  his  cruelties.  Sev- 
eral monks  entreated  them  to  have  pity  on  themselves, 
and  promised  them  their  lives,  if  they  would  submit 
to  the  popedom.  But  the  christians  "  loved  not  their 
lives  to  the  death  :'*  only  three  women  of  the  compa- 
ny recanted. 

Another  castle  named  Termes,  not  far  from  Mener- 
be, in  the  territory  of  Narbonne,  was  taken  by  Simon 
in  the  year  1210.  "  This  place,"  said  Simon,  "is  of 
all  others  the  most  execrable,  because  no  mass  has 
been  sung  in  it  for  30  years."  A  remark  which  gives 
us  some  idea  both  of  the  stability  and  numbers  of  the 
Waldenses :  the  very  worship  of  popery,  it  seems,  was 
expelled  from  that  place.  The  inhabitants  made  their 
escape  by  night,  and  avoided  the  merciless  hands  of 
Simon. 

But  the  triumphing  of  the  wicked  is  short :  after  he 
had  been  declared  sovereign  of  Toulouse,  which  he 
had  conquered,  general  of  the  armies  of  the  church, 
its  son  and  its  darling ;  after  he  had  oppressed  and 
tyrannized  over  the  Waldenses  by  innumerable  confis- 
cations and  exactions,  he  was  slain  in  battle  in  the 
year  1218. 

Earl  Raymond,  died  of  sickness  in  the  year  1222,  in 
a  state  of  peace  and  prosperity,  after  his  victory  over 


42S 

Simon.  No  man  was  ever  treated  with  more  injus- 
tice by  the  popedom.  But  nothing  is  known  of  his 
character  for  knowledge  and  piety.  His  persecutor,  In- 
nocent, died  in  1216 ;  and  the  famous  Dominic  in  1220. 

The  Waldenses  suffered  sore  and  incessant  perse- 
cutions from  the  church  of  Rome,  in  many  different 
parts  of  Europe,  till  the  time  of  the  reformation,  and, 
in  most  instances,  they  endured  them  with  admirable 
patience  and  constancy. 

Thus  largely  did  the  "  King  of  saints"  provide  for 
the  instruction  of  his  church,  in  the  darkness  of  the 
middle  ages.  The  Waldenses  are  indeed  the  middle 
link  which  connects  the  priuiitive  christians  and  fa- 
thers with  the  reformed;  and  by  their  means,  the 
proof  is  completely  established  that  salvation,  by  the 
grace  of  Christ,  fell  in  the  heart  by  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  expressed  in  the  life,  has  ever  existed 
from  the  time  of  the  apostles  till  this  day;  and  that 
it  is  a  doctrine  marked  by  the  cross,  and  distinct  from 
all  that  religion  of  mere  form,  which  calls  itself  chris- 
tian, but  which  wants  the  spirit  of  Christ. 


CHAPTER  V. 

The  general  state  of  the  church  in  this  century. 

X  HOUGH  the  narrative  of  the  Waldensian  transac- 
tions does  not  belong  exclusively  to  the  13th  century, 
it  is,  however,  ascribed  to  it,  because  during  this,  the 
sect  endured  most  cruel  persecutions,  and  experienced 
many  severe  conflicts,  which  particularly  excited  the 
attention  of  all  Europe.  A'*^  this  period  a  visible 
church  can  hardly  be  said  to  hav^e  had  an  existence. — 
There  were,  however,  individuals,  who  loved  the  Lord, 
and  served  him  in  the  midst  of  corruption,  error  and 
danger. 

It  was  then  a  time  of  immense  ignorance  and  wick- 
edness. True,  the  Aristotelean  philosophy  greatly  pre- 
vailed; but  it  by  no  means,  enlightened  men's  minds 
with  useful  science.  Every  serious  enquirer  after  truth 


424 

was  embarrassed  beyond  measure.  The  most  learn^ 
ed  doctors,  with  very  few  exceptions,  were  not,  in 
their  knowledge,  many  degrees  above  the  most  igno- 
rant and  vulgar.  The  herd  of  students  foolishly  em- 
ployed themselves  about  the  miserable  translations  of 
Aristotle,  to  no  purpose.  Their  ambition  was  to  ap- 
pear learned  in  the  eyes  of  the  senseless  multitude. — 
The  Dominicans  and  Franciscans  were  almost  the 
only  orders  which  devoted  themselves  to  study. — 
These  had  ample  buildings  and  princely  houses.  They 
attended  the  deathbeds  of  the  rich  and  great,  and 
urged  them  to  bequeath  immense  legacies  to  their 
own  orders.  These  gained  much  ground,  and  till  the 
time  of  the  institution  of  the  Jesuits  were  the  pillars 
of  the  papacy.  Persecution  of  heretics,  so  called, 
formed  a  great  part  of  their  employment.  While  the 
other  orders  had,  by  their  immoralities  reduced  them- 
selves to  contempt;  these  two  orders,  having  the  sem- 
blance of  worth,  not  the  substance,  revived  the  au- 
thority of  the  Romish  church,  supported  and  strength- 
ened every  reigning  superstition,  and  by  deep  laid 
plans  of  hypocrisy,  induced  numbers  to  enrich  both 
the  papacy  and  the  monastic  estabUshments.  These 
two  orders,  having  obtained  a  decided  ascendency  in 
England,  arrogated  to  themselves  great  power.  The 
abject  slavery  and  superstition,  under  which  Eng- 
land then  sunk,  appears,  from  a  commission  which  In- 
nocent IV.  gave  to  John  the  Franciscan,  in  1247,  as 
follows:  "We  charge  you,  that,  if  the  major  part  of 
the  English  prelates  should  make  answer,  that  they 
are  exempt  from  foreign  jurisdiction,  you  demand  a 
greater  sum,  and  compel  them,  by  ecclesiastical  cen- 
sures, to  withdraw  their  appeals,  any  privilege  or  in- 
dulgence notwithstanding." 

So  shameless  were  the  popes,  at  this  time,  in  their 
exactions,  and  so  perfect  was  their  dominion  over 
mankind,  that  they  grossly  defrauded  even  the  Fran- 
ciscans themselves,  and  were  not  afraid  of  the  conse- 
quences. Men,  who  received  not  the  testimony  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  refused  submission  to  his  easy  yoke, 
were  induced  to  kiss  the  iron  rod  of  an  Italian  tyrant. 


425 

The  greater  part  of  Europe,  bad  now  forsaken  the 
all-important  article  of  justification  hy  the  merit  of 
Jesus  Christ  alone  through  faith,  and  were  entangled 
in  the  nets  of  pharisaical  religion,  and  readily  betook 
themselves  to  numberless  superstitions,  to  give  quiet 
and  ease  to  their  consciences.  The  Waldenses  found 
peace  and  cojnfort,  and  the  expectation  of  heaven 
through  Jesus  Christ  alone  by  faith,  and  hence  despis- 
ed the  whole  popedom  with  all  its  appendages ;  while 
others,  who  trembled  in  conscience  for  their  sins,  and 
knew  not  the  holy  wisdom  of  resting  in  Christ  alone 
for  salvation^  might  swell  with  indignation  at  the  wick- 
edness of  the  court  of  Rome,  but  durst  not  emancipate 
themselves  from  its  bonds.  The  power  of  the  Pope: 
was  then  but  a  cement  of  wickedness,  which  encour- 
aged men  with  the  hopes  of  heaven,  while  living  in  su- 
perstition and  the  indulgence  of  the  greatest  crimes. 

In  1234,  pope  Gregory  IX.  desirous  of  increasing 
the  credit  of  the  popedom,  by  a  bull  directed  to  all 
Christendom,  invited  men  to  assume  the  cross,  and  to 
proceed  to  the  holy  land.  In  this  he  says,  "  The  ser- 
vice to  which  they  are  now  invited  is  an  effectual 
Atonement  for  the  miscarriages  of  a  negligent  life. 
The  HOLY  WAR  is  a  compendious  method  of  discharg- 
ing men  from  guilt,  and  restoring  them  to  the  Divine 
favor.  Even  if  they  die  on  their  march,  the  intention 
will.be  taken  for  the  deed,  and  many  may  in  this  way 
be  cr6wned  without  fighting." 

In  this,  Gregory,  in  eifect,  opposed  the  doctrine  of 
the  atonement  of  Christ,  and  in  contempt  of  it,  taught 
men  to  expect  justification  from  God,  on  the  merit  of 
military  service,  rendered  at  the  command  of  his  Vice- 
gerent. In  this  way,  the  human  mind  was  removed 
from  faith  in  Christ,  and  men  were  taught  to  rely  for 
pardon  on  the  sovreign  pontiff,  and  were  led  to  imbibe 
the  fatal  doctrine,  tha,t  wickedness  might  be  commit- 
ted, with  the  flattering  prospect  of  gaining  the  Divind 
favor,  without  a  reformation  of  heart  and  life. 

That   the  ecclesiastical  rulers  in  those   miserable 
times,  did  not  desire  the  promotion  of  piety,  but  their 
gwn  secular  emolument,  is  evident  from  their  releas^- 
3  F 


4110 

ing  those  ^vho  had  engaged  in  the  crusade  to  the  holy 
land,  from  their  vows,  on  the  payment  of  a  fine.  It  is 
easily  conceived  that  much  wealth  would  be  amassed 
by  this  dispensing  power.  Men  were  taught  to  pur- 
chase pardon  by  being  liberal  in  the  bestowment  of 
their  money  on  the  popish  hierarchy,  and  that  this 
was  a  sure  way  to  cover  their  crimes. 

During  this  season  of  gross  darkness,  the  scripture 
was  neglected ;  appeals  were  not  made  to  the  word 
of  God,  but  to  Aristotle  and  the  fathers,  which  were 
considered  as  decisive.  The  few  who  truly  feared 
and  served  God,  suffered  extreme  persecution. 

Of  the  Eastern  churches  scarce  any  thing  worthy 
of  relation  occurs,  except  that  they  were  overrun  by 
a  mixed  multitude  under  Othman,  who,  in  the  year 
1299,  was  proclaimed  Sultan,  and  founded  a  new  em- 
pire. These,  under  the  name  of  Turks,  succeeded 
the  Saracens  both  in  the  propagation  of  Mahometan- 
ism,  and  in  diffusing  the  horrors  of  war.  A  few  who 
had  been  illuminated  by  the  rays  of  divine  light  and 
love,  exemphfied  the  power  of  religion  in  their  lives ; 
among  this  number,  Lewis  IX.  of  France,  held  a  con- 
spicuous rank.  He  often  invited  men  of  religious 
character  to  his  table,  banished  from  his  court  all  di- 
versions prejudicial  to  morals,  and  lived  a  life  of  self- 
denial.  No  man,  who  violated  the  rules  of  decorum, 
could  find  admission  into  his  presence.  He  frequent- 
ly retired  for  the  purpose  of  secret  prayer.  Those,  who 
were  guilty  of  blasphemy,  were,  by  his  order,  mark- 
ed on  the  lips,  some  say  on  the  forehead,  with  a  hot 
iron.  Uprightness  and  integrity  strongly  marked  his 
chaiacter.  The  nobles,  he  suffered  not  to  oppress  their 
vassals.  The  exercise  of  sovereign  power  was,  in  his 
hands,  a  blessing  to  mankind.  In  him,  wisdom  and 
truth,  sound  policy  and  christian  sincerity,  appeared 
not  at  variance,  but  in  sweet  concord.  Under  the  com- 
plicated disadvantages  of  his  situation,  he  could  only 
cherish  the  spirit  of  a  christian  hirhself:  the  whole 
tenor  of  his  life  demonstrated  the  sincerity  of  his  faith 
and  love  :  but,  enslaved  by  papal  domination,  he  could 
not  emancipate  his  subjects. 


A27 

True  it  is,  that  he  engaged  in  the  mad  project  of  tht 
emsades,  a  project  imprudent  and  chimerical :  but  in 
the  whole  course  of  his  military  measures,  he  avoided 
the  unnecessary  effusion  of  blood  by  saving  the  life  of 
every  infidel  whom  he  could  take  prisoner.  In  all  this, 
Lewis  was  the  same  man  ;  the  fear  of  God  was  his  pre- 
dominant principle  of  action.  He  was  taken  captive 
by  the  Saracens  and  menaced  with  death :  but  ceased 
not  from  his  usual  fortitude  and  concern  for  his  sol- 
diers. At  length  being  ransomed,  as  he  returned  to 
Europe,  three  sermons  were  preached  every  week  on 
board  his  ship,  and  the  sailors  and  soldiers  were  cate- 
chised, and  instructed,  he  himself  bearing  a  part  in 
all  the  religious  offices. 

On  a  second  crusade,  Lewis  laid  siege  to  Tunis  on 
the  coast  of  Africa,  and  died  before  that  city.  His  ad- 
vice to  Philip  his  eldest  son,  which  he  then  gave,  was 
very  salutary.  "  Avoid  wars,"  says  he, "  with  christians, 
and  spare  the  innocent  subjects  of  your  enemy.  Dis- 
countenance blasphemy,  drunkenness,  and  impurity. 
Lay  no  heavy  burdens  on  your  subjects.  I  pray  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  strengthen  you  in  his  service,  and 
always  to  strengthen  his  grace  in  you  ;  and  I  beg  that 
we  may  together  see,  praise  and  honor  him  to  eterni- 
ty. Suffer  patiently ;  being  persuaded  that  you  de- 
sei-ve  much  more  punishment  for  your  sins :  and  then 
tribulation  will  be  your  gain.  Love  and  converse  with 
the  godly  :  banish  the  vicious  from  your  company  ;  de- 
light to  hear  profitable  sermons :  wherever  you  are, 
permit  none,  in  your  presence,  to  deal  in  slanderous 
or  indecent  conversation.  Hear  the  poor  with  pa- 
tience, and  where  your  own  interest  is  concerned, 
stand  for  your  adversary  yourself,  till  the  truth  appear." 
In  his  last  hours,  Lewis  prayed  with  tears  for  the  con- 
version of  infidels  and  sinners  ;  and  besought  God,  that 
his  army  might  have  a  safe  retreat,  lest  through  weak- 
ness of  the  fiesh  they  should  deny  Christ.  He  repeat- 
ed aloud,  "  Lord,  I  will  enter  into  thine  house ;  I  will 
worship  in  thy  holy  temple,  and  give  glory  to  thy 
name.  Into  thine  hands  I  commend  my  spirit."  These 
were  his  last  words.    He  died  in  1270,  aged  5o. 


428 

This  century  was  dark  indeed  ;  there  does  not  ap- 
pear to  have  been  in  the  whole  Romish  church  a  single 
divine,  who  could  give  to  a  serious  enquirer  a  scrip- 
tural answer  to  the  question,  "what  shall  I  do  to  be 
saved  ?"  The  hght  of  scripture  and  of  its  genuine 
doctrines,  was  unknown  iq  Christendom.  The  ignor 
ranee  of  the  times  was  exceedingly  great,  and  the  dif- 
difficulty  of  acquiring  divine  knowledge  beyond  our 
conception. 

In  the  midst  of  this  darkness  Grosseteste,  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  a  man  of  excellent  genius,  distinguished 
himself  for  his  sound  morals,  and  great  learning. — 
His  mind  was  always  more  clear  in  discerning  the 
END  of  true  religion  than  it  was  in  discovering  the 
MEANS  of  promoting  it.  Upright,  intrepid,  disinterest- 
ed, and  constantly  influenced  by  the  fear  of  God,  he 
failed  of  bringing  about  the  good  which  he  conceived 
in  his  heart,  because  he  had  too  little  acquaintance 
with  "  the  mystery  of  godliness,"  and  because  he  too 
much  relied  on  moral  and  prudential  plans,  for  that 
reformation  of  mankind,  which  is  sought  in  vain  from 
every  thing,  except  from  the  knowledge  and  applica- 
tion of  the  gospel.  He  was,  for  many  years,  attached 
to  the  church  of  Rome,  but  all  along,  opposed  to  its 
abuse  of  power  and  unjust  exactions;  towards  the  close 
of  his  life,  he  became  more  than  ever  convinced  of  its 
gross  abominations  and  scandals,  and  though,  like  most 
divines  of  that  age,  not  acquainted  with  the  just  nature 
of  the  christian  article  of  justification  by  Jesus  Christ 
the  righteous ;  yet  he  appears  to  have  trusted  in  him 
for  eternal  salvation,  and  to  have  known  too  well  his 
own  sinfulness  to  have  put  any  trust  in  himself. 


CENTURY  Xiy. 

The  General  State  of  the  Chnrdi  in  this  Century. 

A  HE    same  ignorance  and  superstition,   the   same 
f  ices  and  immoralities,  which  predominated  in  the  last 


429 

century,  abounded  in  this.  Real  clirislians  were  to  be 
found  only  among  the  Waldenses,  or  in  those  who 
worshipped  God  in  obscurity.  Various  other  sects 
arose,  who  were  cruelly  persecuted  by  popes  and  em- 
perors ;  but  none,  appear  to  have  professed  the  real 
doctrines,  or  were  influenced  by  the  real  spirit  of  Je- 
sus. Some  of  them,  both  in  principles  and  practice, 
were  the  disgrace  of  human  nature.  But  to  detail  the 
narratives  of  fanaticism,  with  which  most  ecclesiasti- 
cal histories  abound,  is  not  the  object  of  this  work. — 
The  church  of  God,  considered  as  a  society,  seems 
Ihen  to  have  existed  only  among  the  Waldenses. 

There  were  numerous  societies  in  this  century,  that 
suffered  extremely  by  the  iron  hand  of  power.  Among 
all  these,  the  Waldenses,  sometimes  called  Lollards, 
by  way  of  reproach,  seem  perfectly  distinguished,  by 
their  solid  piety,  sound  scriptural  judgment,  and  prac- 
tical godliness  ;  and  therefore  they  may  justly  be  ac- 
counted to  have  suffered  lor  righteousness'  s^ke  ;  while 
the  rest,  as  far  as  certainty  appears,  were  the  martyrs 
of  folly,  turbulence,  or  impiety. 

In  the  East  the  profession  of  Christianity  still  exist- 
ed in  that  contracted  empire  of  which  Constantinople 
was  the  metropolis ;  but  nothing  appears  like  the 
primitive  faith  and  piety. 

The  maxims  and  examples  of  the  court  of  Rome, 
in  this  period,  were  unspeakably  detrimental  to  the 
cause  of  godliness.  It  claimed  a  right  to  dispose  of 
all  offices  in  the  church,  and,  in  that  way,  amassed  in- 
credible sunis.  Boniface  VIII.  then  filled  the  chris- 
tian world  with  the  noise  and  turbulence  of  his  ambi- 
tion. He  died  in  extreme  misery,  in  1303,  in  the 
ninth  year  of  his  papacy.  For  50  years  afterward,  the 
church  had  two  or  three  heads  at  the  same  time  :  and 
while  eiach  of  the  contending  popes  was  anathamatiz- 
ing  his  competitors,  the  reverence  of  mankind  for  the 
popedom  was  diminished,  and  the  labors  of  those  who 
strove  to  propagate  Divine  truth,  began  to  be  more  se- 
fiously  regarded  by  men  of  conscience  and  probity. 

Eleazar,  count  of  Arian,  in  Naples,  born  in  1295, 
distinguished  himself  for  his  piety.     At  the  age  of  23, 


430 

lie  succeeded  to  his  father's  estate ;  and  for  fire  years, 
Ivhich  brought  him  to  the  close  of  life,  he  supported  a 
constant  tenor  of  devotion,  and  religious  seriousness. 
Some  of  the  regulations  of  his  household  were  these : 

"  I  cannot  allow  any  blasphemy  in  my  house,  nor 
any  thing  in  word  or  deed  which  offends  the  laws  of 
decorum. 

"  Let  the  ladies  spend  the  morning  in  reading  and 
prayer,  the  afternoon  at  some  work. 

"  Dice,  and  all  games  of  hazard  are  prohibited. 

"  Let  all  persons  in  my  house  divert  themselves  at 
proper  times,  but  never  in  a  sinful  manner. 

"  Let  there  be  constant  peace  in  my  family ;  oth- 
erwise two  armies  are  formed  under  my  roof,  and  the 
master  is  devoured  by  them  both. 

"  If  any  difference  arise,  let  not  the  sun  go  down 
Upon  your  wrath. 

''  We  must  bear  with  something,  if  we  have  to  live 
among  mankind.  Such  is  our  frailty,  we  are  scarcely 
in  tune  with  ourselves  a  whole  day  ;  and  if  a  melan- 
choly humor  come  on  us,  we  know  not  well  what  we 
would  have. 

"  Not  to  bear  and  not  to  forgive,  is  diabolical ;  to 
love  enemies,  and  to  do  good  for  evil,  is  the  mark  of 
the  children  of  God. 

"  Every  evening,  all  my  family  shall  be  assembled 
at  a  godly  conference,  in  which  they  shall  hear  some- 
thing of  God  and  salvation.  Let  none  be  absent  on 
pretence  of  attending  to  my  affairs.  I  have  no  affairs 
so  interesting  to  me  as  the  salvation  of  my  domestics. 

"  I  seriously  forbid  all  injustice,  which  may  cloak  it- 
self under  color  of  serving  me." 

"  If  I  feel  an  impatience  under  affront,"  said  he  on 
one  occasion,  "  I  look  at  Christ.  Can  any  thing  which 
I  suffer,  be  like  to  that  which  he  endured  for  me?" 

God  has  his  secret  saints  in  the,  most  gloomy  state 
of  the  church  5  and  Eleazar  seems  to  have  been  one  of 
these.  In  his  last  sickness,  the  history  of  our  Savior's 
passion  was  daily  read  to  him,  and  by  this  means  his 
mind  was  consoled  under  the  pains  with  which  he 
was  afflicted. 


431 

In  this  century  too,  Bradwardine,  an  Englishman^ 
arose,  distinguished  for  his  accurate  and  profound  in- 
vestigation in  divinity.  Deeply  sensible  of  the  despe- 
rate wickedness  of  the  human  heart,  and  of  the  pre- 
ciousness  of  the  grace  of  Christ,  he  seems  to  have 
overlooked,  or  little  regarded  the  fashionable  supersti- 
tions of  his  time,  and  to  h^ve  applied  the  whole  vigor 
and  vehemence  of  his  spirit  to  the  defence  of  the 
principles  of  the  gospel.  He  was  a  strong  and  able 
advocate  for  the  scripture  doctrine  of  free  and  sove- 
reign grace,  in  opposition  to  all  self-righteous  claims. 
Conscious  of  the  pernicious  tendency  of  self-suffi- 
ciency, he  wrote  much  against  Pelagianism,  with  a 
heart  evidently  inflamed  with  zeal  for  the  Divine  glo- 
ly,  and  laboring  for  the  spiritual  profit  of  souls — 
While  writing  in  defence  of  free  grace,  he  appears  to 
have  been  under  the  steady  influence  of  humility  and 
piety  ;  and  after  having  described  the  opposition  made 
to  Divine  grace  from  age  to  age,  he  thus  concludes  : 
"  I  know,  O  Lord  God,  that  thou  dost  not  despise  nor 
forsake  those  who  love  thee  ;  but  thou  dost  sustain, 
teach,  cherish,  strengthen,  and  confirm  them.  Rely- 
ing on  this,  thy  goodness  and  truth,  I  undertake  to  war 
under  thy  invincible  banners." 

Bradwardine  lived  in  an  age  dreary,  unpromising 
and  full  of  darkness :  but  notwithstanding  all  this,  he 
appears  to  have  lived  by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God. 

John  Wicklifl",  an  Englishman,  the  renowned  refor- 
mer, a  man  of  extensive  knowledge,  and  great  strength 
of  mind,  flourished  about  the  year  1371.  He  preach- 
ed pointedly  against  the  prevailing  abuses  in  religion^ 
particularly  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  eucha- 
rist.  On  this  point  he  has  been  considered  remarkably 
Qlear.  In  this,  his  principal  design,  it  appears,  was  to 
recover  the  church  from  idolatry,  especially  in  regard 
to  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 

Sensible  that  the  papal  power  was  founded  in  usur- 
pation, he  insisted  that  the  church  of  Rome  was  not 
the  head  of  other  churches,  that  St.  Peter  was  not  su- 
perior to  the  other  apostles,  and  that  the  pope,  in  the 
power  of  the  keys,  was  only  equal  to  a  common  priest; 


432 

'these  were  undoubterlly  the  sentiments  of  gfenuing 
protestantism,  and  excited  a  spirit  of  bitter  persecu- 
tion against  him. 

This  reformer  translated  the  bible  from  the  Latin 
into  the  English  tongue  :  the  value  of  which  work,  at 
so  dark  a  time,  was  great.  At  this,  the  Romish  hie- 
rarchy were  enraged,  which  evinced  that  they  hated 
the  hght,  and  would  not  come  to  it,  lest  their  deeds 
should  be  reiproved. 

Concerning  Wickliif  it  may  with  propriety  be  said, 
that  a  political  spirit  too  deeply  infected  his  conduct ; 
but  that  special  benefit  accrued,  from  his  labors,  to  the 
church  of  Christ,  both  in  England  and  upon  the  con- 
tinent. He  died  in  peace  at  Lutterworth,  in  the  year 
1387. 

In  the  year  1410,  bis  works,  about  200  volumes, 
were  burned  at  Oxford,  by  order  of  Subinco,  archbish- 
op of  Prague  ;  and  in  1428,  his  remains  were  dug  out 
6f  his  grave  and  burned,  and  his  ashes  thrown  into  the 
river  at  Lutterworth. 

Wickhff  had  many  errors,  and  many  virtues;  but 
he  gave  evidence  of  true  piety.  An  effusion  of  the 
Divine  Spirit  accompanied  his  labors,  which  were 
abundant,  and  its  effects  appear  to  have  been  last- 
ing. He  was  a  formidable  adverssiry  of  the  papal  su- 
perstitions, and  a  spirited  and  able  advocate  for  the 
RIGHT  of  the  common  people  to  read  the  scriptures. — ; 
He  was  earnest,  every  w^here  in  his  writings,  to  estab- 
lish the  grand  protestant  sentiment,  of  the  sufhciency 
of  the  scriptures  for  saving  instruction.  The  reason, 
of  his  having  done  this,  was ;  Friars  persecuted  the 
faithful,  and  said  "it  had  never  been  well  with  the 
church  since  lords  and  ladies  regarded  the  gospel,  and 
relinquished  the  manners  of  their  ancestors." 

Wickliff  labored  abundantly  to  persuade  men  to  trust 
wholly  to  Christ,  and  rely  altogether  upon  his  suffer- 
ings, and  not  to  seek  to  be  justifie^l  in  any  other  way. 


433 

CENTURY  XV. 

CHAPTER  I. 

The  Lollards. 

1  ERMS  of  reproach  have,  in  all  ages,  been  applied 
to  real  christians.  Lollard,  the  name  given  to  the  fol- 
lowers of  Wickliff,  is  to  be  considered  as  one  of  them. 

Arundel,  archbishop  of  York,  in  this  century  used 
his  utmost  to  induce  king  Richard  II.  to  harass  all 
persons,  who  should  dare,  in  their  native  language,  to 
read  and  study  the  gospels  of  Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  year  1399,  Richard  was  deposed  by  Henry 
of  Lancaster.  He  was  shortly  afterward  crowned  by 
Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  under  the  title  of 
Henry  IV.  A  persecution  then  commenced,  more  ter- 
rible than  any  which  had  ever  been  known  under  the 
English  kings.  William  Sawtre,  a  clergyman  in  Lon- 
don, who  openly  taught  the  doctrine  of  Wickhff,  was 
the  first  man  who  was  burnt  in  England  for  opposing 
the  abominations  of  popery.  In  the  year  1400,  he  suf- 
fered the  flames  of  martyrdom,  glorying  in  the  cross 
of  Christ,  and  strengthened  by  divine  grace. 

John  Badby,  an  illiterate  workman,  was  about  this 
time  persecuted  to  death,  for  affirming  that  the  con- 
secrated bread  remaineth,  after  its  consecration  the 
same  material  bread,  which  it  was  before,  a  sign,  or 
sacrament  of  the  living  God.  "I  believe,"  said  he, 
"  the  omnipotent  God  in  Trinity  to  be  one.  But  if 
every  consecrated  host  be  the  Lord's  body,  then  there 
are  twenty  thousand  gods  in  England."  After  he  had 
been  delivered,  by  the  bishops,  to  the  secular  power, 
he  was,  by  the  king's  writ,  condemned  to  be  burned. 
The  prince  of  Wales,  being  present,  earnestly  exhort- 
ed him  to  recant,  menacing  the  most  terrible  ven- 
geance if  he  should  remain  obstinate.  Badby  was  in- 
flexible. As  soon  as  he  felt  the  fire,  he  cried,  Mercy! 
3g 


4^4 

The  prince,  supposing  that  lie  was  entreating  the  mer- 
cy of  his  judges,  ordered  the  fire  to  be  quenched. — 
"Will  you  forsake  heresy,"  said  young  Henry  ;  "  and 
will  you  conform  to  the  faith  of  the  holy  church  ?  If 
you  will  you  shall  have  a  yearly  stipend  out  of  the 
king's  treasury."  The  martyr  was  unmoved;  Henry 
in  a  rage  declared,  that  he  might  now  look  for  na  fa- 
vor.   Badby  gloriously  finished  his  course. 

The  conflict  had  now  grown  serious,  and  Henry 
published  a  severe  statute,  by  which  grievous  pains 
and  penalties  were  to  be  inflicted,  on  all,  who  should 
dare  to  defend  or  encourage  the  tenets  of  WickHff";  and 
this,  in  conjunction  with  a  constituion  of  Arundel,  too 
tedious  to  be  recited,  seemed  to  threaten  the  total 
extinction  of  this  falsely  named  heresy.  The  persecu- 
tors were  very  active,  and  many  persons  through  fear 
recanted ;  but  worthies  were  still  found^  who  continu- 
ed faithful  unto  death. 

In  the  year  1413,  Henry  IV.  died,  and  was  succeed- 
ed by  Henry  V.  who  trode  in  his  steps,  and  counte- 
nanced Arundel,  in  his  plan  of  extirpating  the  Lol- 
lards, and  of  supporting  the  existing  hierarchy  by  pe- 
nal coercions.  In  the  first  year  of  the  new  king's 
reign,  this  archbishop  collected  in  St.  Paul's  church 
in  London,  a  synod  of  all  the  bishops  and  clergy  of 
England.  The  principal  object  of  the  assembly  was 
to  repress  the  growing  sect  5  and',  as  Sir  John  Oldcas- 
tle,  lord  Cobham,  had  on  all  occasions  discovered  a 
partiality  for  these  reformers,  the  resentment  of  the 
archbishop  and  of  the  whole  body  of  the  clergy,  was 
particularly  levelled  at  this  nobleman.  Lord  Cobham 
was  most  obnoxious  to  the  ecclesiastics.  For  he  had 
openly  and  distinguishingly  opposed  the  abuses  of  po- 
pery. At  a  great  expense,  he  had  collected,  transcri- 
bed, and  dispersed  the  works  of  Wieklifl*  among  the 
common  people  without  reserve;  and  it  was  well 
known  that  he  maintained  a  great  number  of  itinerant 
preachers,  in  many  parts  of  the  country. 

But  Lord  Cobham  was  a  favorite  both  of  the  king 
and  of  the  people ;  and  therefore  to  effect  his  destruc- 
iion  was  an  undertaking  which  required  much  caution. 


435 

The  archbishop  was  in  earnest,  and  he  concerted 
]}is  measures  with  prudence. 

His  first  step  was  to  procure  the  royal  naandate  for 
sending  twelve  commissioners  to  Oxford,  to  examine 
and  report  the  progress  of  heresy.  They  found  Ox- 
ford overrun  with  heretics.  The  opinions  of  Wick- 
liff  had  made  their  way  among  the  junior  students ; 
and  the  talents  and  integrity  of  their  master  were  held 
in  high  esteem  and  admiration  by  his  disciples. — 
Arundel  laid  this  information  before  the  grand  conven- 
tion, who  determined,  that,  without  delay.  Lord  Cob- 
ham  should  be  prosecuted  as  a  heretic.  With  great 
solemnity,  a  copy  of  each  of  Wickliflf's  works  was  pub- 
licly burnt,  by  the  enraged  archbishop,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  nobihty,  clergy,  and  people  ;  and  one  of 
Lord  Cobham's  books  was  of  the  number  burnt.  This 
circumstance  confirmed  the  assembly  in  their  behef 
that  that  noblemari  was  a  great  encourager  of  the 
Lollards. 

At  the  moment  when  the  convocation  were  vowing 
vengeance  against  Lord  Cobham,  some  of  the  more 
€ool  and  discreet  members,  are  said  to  have  suggested 
the  propriety  of  sounding  how  the  young  king  would 
relish  the  measures  they  had  in  view,  before  they 
should  proceed  any  futher,  Arundel  instantly  perceived 
the  wisdom  of  this  advice,  and  resolved  to  follow  it. 

To  give  weight  to  his  proceedings,  this  artful  pri- 
mate, at  the  head  of  a  great  number  of  dignified  ec- 
clesiastics, complained  most  grievously  to  Henry,  of 
the  heretical  practices  of  his  favorite  servant  Lord 
Cobham,  and  entreated  his  majesty  to  consent  to  the 
prosecution  of  so  incorrigible  an  offender. 

Through  the  management  of  Arundel  the  king's 
mind  was  previously  impressed  with  strong  suspicions 
of  Lord  Cobham's  heresy  and  enmity  to  the  church. 
That  very  book,  above  mentioned,  of  this  excellent 
man,  which  the  convocation  had  condemned  to  the 
flames,  was  read  aloud  before  the  king,  the  bishop, 
and  the  temporal  peers  of  the  realm;  at  the  recital  of 
which,  Henry  was  exceedingly  shocked  and'declared, 
that,  in  his  Hie,  he  never  heard  such  horrid  heresy. — 


436 

However,  in  consideration  of  the  high  birth,  military- 
rank,  and  good  services  of  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  the  king 
enjoined  the  convocation  to  deal  favorably  with  him, 
and  to  desist  from  all  further  process  for  some  days : 
he  wished  to  restore  him  to  the  unity  of  the  church 
without  rigor  or  disgrace,  and  promised,  that  he  him- 
self in  the  mean  time,  would  send  privately  to  the  hon- 
orable knight,  and  endeavor  to  persuade  him  to  re- 
nounce hie  errors. 

The  king  kept  his  promise,  and  is  said  to  have  used 
every  argument  he  could  think  of,  to  convince  him  of 
the  high  offence  of  separating  from  the  church  ;  and 
at  last,  to  have  pathetically  exhorted  him  to  retract 
and  submit,  as  an  obedient  child  to  his  holy  mother. 
The  answer  of  the  knight  is  very  expressive  of  the 
frank  and  open  intrepidity  which  distinguished  his 
character.  "You  I  am  always  ready  to  obey,"  said 
he,  "because  you  are  the  appointed  minister  of  God, 
and  bear  the  sword  for  the  punishment  of  evil  doers. 
But  as  to  the  pope  and  his  spiritual  dominion,  I  owe 
them  no  obedience,  nor  will  I  pay  them  any  ;  for  as 
sure  as  God's  word  is  true,  to  me  it  is  fully  evident, 
that  the  pope  of  Rome  is  the  great  Antichrist,  foretold 
in  holy  writ,  the  son  of  perdition,  the  open  adversary 
of  God,  and  the  abomination,  standing  in  the  holy 
place.*'  The  extreme  ignorance  of  Henry  in  matters 
of  religion,  disposed  him  by  no  means  to  relish  such 
an  answer  as  this:  he  immediately  turned  away  from 
him  in  visible  displeasure,  and  gave  the  disciple  of 
Wickhff  to  the  malice  of  his  enemies. 

Arundel,  supported  by  the  sovereign  power,  sent  a 
citation  to  the  castle  of  Cowling,  where  lord  Cobham 
then  resided.  But  feudal  ideas  were,  at  that  time,  no 
less  fashionable  than  those  of  ecclesiastical  domina- 
tion. The  high  spirited  nobleman  availed  himself  of 
his  privileges,  and  refused  admission  to  the  messen- 
ger. The  archbishop  then  cited  him,  by  letters  affix- 
ed to  the  great  gates  of  the  cathedral  of  Rochester ; 
but  lord  Cobham  still  disregarded  the  mandate.  Arun- 
del, in  a  rage,  excommunicated  him  for  contumacy, 
and  demanded  the  aid  of  the  civil  power  to  appre- 
hend him. 


437 

Cobham,  alarmed  at  the  approaching  storm,  wrote 
a  confession  of  his  faith,  deUvered  it  to  the  king,  and 
entreated  his  majesty  to  judge  for  himself,  whether  he 
had  merited  all  this  rough  treatment.  This  confes- 
sion the  king  coldly  ordered  to  be  dehvered  to  the 
archbishop.  Lord  Cobham  then  offered  to  bring  a 
hundred  knights,  who  would^bear  testimony  to  the  in- 
nocence of  his  life  and  opinions.  When  these  expe- 
dients had  failed,  he  assumed  a  higher  strain,  and  beg* 
ged  that  he  might  be  permitted,  as  was  usual  in  less 
matters,  to  vindicate  his  innocence  by  the  law.  of 
arms.  He  said  he  was  ready  "  in  the  quarrel  of  his 
faith,  to  fight  for  life  or  death,  with  any  man  living, 
the  king  and  the  lords  of  his  council  being  excepted." 
In  the  issue,  Cobham  was  arrested  by  the  king's  exr 
press  order,  and  lodged  in  the  tower  of  London. 

On  the  day  apjjointed,  Arundel,  the  archbishop^ 
with  the  bishops  of  London  and  Winchester,  constitut- 
ed the  court.  Sir  Robert  Morley  brought  lord  Cob- 
ham before  them,  and  be  was  arraigned  for  trial. — 
"  Sir,"  said  the  primate,  "you  stand  here,  both  detect- 
ed of  heresies,  and  also  excommunicated  for  contuma- 
cy. Notwithstanding  we  have,  as  yet,  neither  showa 
ourselves  unwilling  to  give  you  absolution,  nor  yet  do, 
to  this  hour,  provided  you  would  meekly  ask  for  it." 

Lord  Cobham  took  no  notice  of  this  offer,  but  de- 
sired permission  to  read  an  account  of  his  faith,  which 
had  long  been  settled,  and  to  which  he  intended  to 
stand.  He  then  took  out  of  his  bosom  a  writing  re- 
specting the  articles  whereof  he  was  accused,  and 
when  he  had  read  it,  delivered  the  same  to  the  arch- 
bishop. 

The  contents  of  the  paper  were,  in  substance,  these : 

L  That  the  most  worshipful  sacrament  of  the  altar 
is  Christ's  body,  in  the  form  of  bread. 

2.  That  every  man  that  would  be  saved,  must  for- 
sake sin,  and  do  penance  for  sins  already  committed, 
with  true  and  sincere  contrition. 

3.  That  images  might  be  allowable  to  represent  and 
give  men  lively  ideas  of  the  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  of  the  martyrdom  and  good  lives  of  saints: 


438 

but,  that  if  any  man  gave  that  worship  to  dead  im- 
ages, which  was  due  only  to  God,  or  put  such  hope  or 
trust  in  them  as  he  should  do  in  God,  he  became  a 
grievous  idolater. 

4.  That  the  matter  of  pilgrimages  might  be  settled* 
in  few  words.  A  man  may  spend  all  his  days  in  pil- 
grimages, and  loose  his  soul  at  last :  but  he  that  l^nows 
the  holy  ccimraandments  of  God,  and  keepeth  them 
to  the  end,  shall  be  saved,  though  he  never  visited  the 
shrines  of  saints,  as  men  now  do,  in  their  pilgrimages 
to  Canterbury,  Rome,  and  other  places. 

The  archbishop,  intent  on  the  destruction  of  the 
prisoner,  informed  him  that  there  were  many  good 
things  in  his  paper,  but  that  on  several  other  articles  of 
belief,  he  had  not  been  sufficiently  expUcit,  and  that 
upon  these  also  his  opinion  would  be  expected.  As  a 
directory  to  his  faith,  he  promised  to  send  him  in  wri- 
ting, the  clear  determinations  of  the  church,  and  warn- 
ed him  very  particularly  to  attend  to  this  point;  wheth- 
er, in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  the  material  bread, 
did,  or  did  not  remain,  after  the  words  of  consecration. 

The  determination  of  the  primate  and  clergy,  which, 
according  to  promise,  was  sent  to  lord  Cobham  in  the 
tower,  her©  follows ; 

1.  The  faith  and  determination  of  the  holy  church, 
touching  the  blissful  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  this,  that 
after  the  sacramental  words  be  once  spoken  by  a 
priest  in  his  mass,  "the  material  bread,  that  was  be- 
fore bread,  is  turned  into  Christ's  very  body  ;  and  the 
material  wine,  that  was  before  wine,  is  turned  into 
Christ's  very  blood."  And  so  there  remaineth,  thence- 
forth, neither  material  bread,  nor  mateiial  wine,  which 
were  there  before  the  sacramental  words  were  spoken. 

2.  Every  christian  man,  living  here  bodily  on  earth, 
ought  to  confess  to  a  priest  ordained  by  the  church,  if 
he  can  come  to  him. 

3.  Christ  ordained  St.  Peter  to  be  his  vicar  here  on 
earth,  whose  see  is  the  holy  church  of  Rome :  and  he 
granted  that  the  same  power  which  he  gave  to  Peter, 
should  succeed  to  all  Peter's  successors ;  whom  we 
now  call  popes  of  Rome and  whom  chris- 


439 

lian  men  ought  to  obey,  after  the  laws  of  the  church 
of  Rome. 

4.  Lastly,  the  holy  church  had  determined,  that  it 
is  meritorious  to  a  christian  man  to  go  on  a  pilgrimage 
to  holy  places  ;  and  there  to  worship  holy  relics,  and 
images  of  saints,  apostles,  martyrs,  and  confessors,  ap- 
proved by  the  church  of  Rome. 

On  Monday,  the  day  appointed  for  the  rtext  exam- 
ination, Arundel  accosted  lord  Cobham,  with  an  ap- 
pearance of  great  mildness,  and  put  him  in  mind  that 
on  the  preceding  Saturday,  he  had  informed  him,  he 
was  "  accursed  for  contumacy  and  disobedience  to  the 
holy  church  ;"  and  had  expected  he  would  at  that 
time  have  meekly  requested  absolution.  The  arch- 
bishop then  declared,  that  even  now  it  was  not  too 
late  to  make  the  same  request,  provided  it  was  done 
in  due  form,  as  the  church  had  ordained. 

Lord  Cobham,  with  the  humility  of  a  christian,  and 
the  firmness  of  a  soldier,  replied  ;  "  I  never  yet  tres- 
passed  against  you,  and  therefore  I  do  not  feel  the 
want  of  YOUR  absolution."  Then  kneeling  doWn  on 
the  pavement,  and  lifting  up  his  hands  to  heaven,  he 
said,  "  I  confess  myself  here  unto  thee,  my  eternal,  liv- 
ing God,  that  I  have  been  a  grievous  sinner.  How  of- 
ten in  my  frail  youth,  have  I  offended  thee,  by  ungov- 
erned  passions,  pride,  concupiscence,  intemperance! 
How  often  have  I  been  drawn  into  horrible  sin  by  an- 
ffer,  and  how  many  of  my  fellow  men  have  I  injured 
from  this  cause!  Good  Lord,  I  humbly  ask  of  thee 
mercy :  here  I  need  absolution." 

Then  rising  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  he  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  "  Lo  !  these  are  your  guides,  good  people. 
Take  notice  ;  for  the  violation  of  God's  holy  law  and 
his  great  commandments,  they  never  cursed  me  ;  but, 
for  their  own  arbitrary  appointments  and  traditions, 
they  most  cruelly  treat  me  and  other  men.  Let  them 
however,  remember,  that  Christ's  denunciations 
against  the  Pharisees,  shall  all  be  fulfilled." 

The  dignity  of  lord  Cobham's  manner,  and  the  ve- 
hemence of  his  expression,  threw  the  court  into  some 
confusion. 


440 

After  the  primate  had  recovered  himself,  he  procee- 
ded to  examine  the  prisoner  respecting  the  doctrine  of 
transiibstantiation.     "Do  you  believe,  that  after  the 
words  of  consecration,  there  remains  any  material 
bread  ?"    "  The  scriptures,"  said  Cobham,  "  make  no 
mention  of  material  bread  5    I   believe  that  Christ's 
body  remains  in  the  foRxM  of  bread.     In  the  sacra- 
luent  there  is  both  Christ's  body  and  the  bread:  the 
bread  is  the  thing  we  see  with  our  eyes ;  but  the  body 
of  Christ  is  hid,  and  only  to  be  seen  by  faith."     Upon 
which,  with  one  voice,  they  cried  Heresy !  Heresy ! — 
One  of  the  bishops   in   particular  said   vehemently, 
"  That  it  was  a  foul  heresy  to  call  it  bread."     Cob- 
ham  answered  smartly,  "  St.  Paul,  the  apostle,  was  as 
wise  a  man  as  you,  and  perhaps  as  good  a  christian : — 
and  yet  he   calls  it  bread.     "  The  bread,"  saith  he, 
"that  we   break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the  body 
of  Christ  ?"     To  be  short  with  you,  I  believe  the  scrip- 
tures most  cordially,  but  I  have  no  belief  in  your  lordly 
laws  and  idle  determinations :  ye  are  no  part  of  Christ's 
holy  church,  as  your  deeds  do  plainly  show."    Doctor 
Waklen,  the  prior  of  the   Carmelites,  and  Wickliff's 
greatest  enemy,  now  lost  all  patience,  and  exclaimed, 
"  What  rash  and  desperate  people  are  these  followers 
of  Wickliff." 

"Before  God  and  man,"  replied  Cobham,  "  I  sol- 
emnly here  profess,  that  till  I  knew  Wickliff,  whose 
judgment  ye  so  highly  disdain,  I  never  abstained  from 
sin ;  but  after  I  became  acquainted  with  that  virtuous 
man  and  his  despised  doctrines,  it  hath  been  otherwise 
with  me;  so  much  grace  could  1  never  find  in  all  your 
pompous  instructions." 

"  It  were  hard,"  said  Walden,  "  that  in  an  age  of  so 
many  learned  instructors,  you  should  have  had  no 
grace  to  amend  your  life,  till  you  heard  the  devil 
preach." 

"Your  fathers,"  £^aid  Cobham,  "  the  old  Pharisees, 
ascribed  Christ's  miracles  to  Beelzebub,  and  his  doc- 
trines of  the  devil.  Goon,  and  like  them  ascribe  every 
good  thing  to  the  devil.  Go  on,  and  pronounce  every 
man  a  heretic,  who  rebukes  your  vicious  lives.     Pray. 


441 

what  warrant  have  you  from  scripture,  for  tliis  very, 
act  you  are  now  about  ?  Where  is  it  written  in  all  God's 
law  that  you  may  thus  sit  in  judgment  upon  the  life  of 
man  ?  Mold !  perhaps  you  will  quote  Annas  and  Caia- 
phas  who  sat  upon  Christ  and  his  apostles" 

"  Yes,  sir,*'  said  one  of  the  doctors  of  law,  "  and 
Christ  too,  for  he  judged  Judas." 

"  I  never  heard  that  he  did,"  said  lord  Cobham. — 
"  Judas  judged  himself,  and  thereupon  went  out  and 
hanged  himself.  Indeed  Christ  pronounced  a  wo 
against  him,  for  his  covetousness,  as  he  does  still 
against  you,  who  follow  Judas'  steps." 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  long  and  iniquitous  trial, 
the  behavior  of  lord  Cobham  was  perfectly  consistent 
with  the  temper  he  had  exhibited  during  its  progress. 
There  remained  the  same  undaunted  courage  and 
resolution,  and  the  same  serenity  and  resignation. — 
Some  of  the  last  questions  which  were  put  to  lord 
Cobham,  respected  the  worship  of  the  cross  ;  and 
his  answers  prove  that  neither  the  acuteness  of  bis 
genius  was  blunted,  nor  the  solidity  of  his  judgment 
impaired. 

One  of  the  Friars  asked  him,  whether  he  was  ready 
to  worship  the  cross  upon  which  Christ  died  ? 

"  Where  is  it  ?"  said  lord  Cobham. 

"  But  suppose  it  was  here  at  this  moment?"  said 
the  Friar. 

"  A  wise  man  indeed,"  said  Cobham,  "  to  put  me 
such  a  question ;  and  yet  he  himself  does  not  know 
where  the  thing  is !  But,  tell  me,  I  pray,  what  sojrt  o( 
worship  do  I  owe  to  it? 

One  of  the  conclave  answered;  "  such  worship  as 
St.  Paul  speaks  of  when  he  says,  God  forbid  that  I 
should  glory  save  in  the  cross  of  Christ." 

"  Right,"  replied  Cobham,  and  stretched  out  his 
arms,  "  that  is  the  true  and  the  very  cross  ;  far  better 
than  your  cross  of  wood." 

"  Sir,"  said  the  bishop  of  London,  "you  know  very 
well  that  Christ  died  upon  a  material  cross." 

"True,"  said  Cobham  ;  "  and  I  know  also  that  our 
?^alva(ion  did  not  conre  bv  that  material  cross;  but  by 


U2 

him  wlft)  died  thereupon.  Further,  I  know  well  that 
St.  Paul  rejoiced  in  no  other  cross,  but  in  Christ'^s 
passion  and  death  only,  and  in  his  own  sufferings  and 
persecution,  for  the  same  truth  which  Christ  had  died 
for  before." 

By  the  quickness  and  pertinence  of  lord  Cobham's 
answers,  and  by  his  spirit  and  resolution,  the  court 
was  amazed,  and  for  that  day,  brought  to  a  stand. 
Arundel,  with  a  great  show  of  lenity  and  kindness, 
with  mournful  looks,  entreated  the  prisoner  to  return 
into  the  bosom  of  the  church,  and  all  this  with  the 
most  consummate  hypocrisy.  For  he,  without  fur- 
ther delay,  judged,  and  pronounced  Sir  John  Oldcas- 
fle.  Lord  Cobham,  to  be  an  incorrigible,  pernicious 
and  detestable  heretic  ;  and  having  condemned  him 
as  such,  delivered  him  to  the  secular  jurisdiction. 

Lord  Cobham,  with  a  most  cheerful  countenance, 
said,  "  Though  ye  condemn  my  body,  which  is  but 
a  wretched  thing,  yet  I  am  well  assured,  ye  can  do  no 
harn>4o  my  soul,  any  more  than  could  satan  to  the 
soul  of  Job.  He  that  created  it,  will,  of  his  mfinite 
mercy,  save  it.  Of  this  I  have  no  manner  of  doubt. 
And  in  regard  to  the  articles  of  my  belief,  I  will  stand 
to  them,  even  to  my  very  death,  by  the  grace  of  the 
ETERNAL  GoD."  He  then  turned  to  the  people,  and 
stretching  out  his  hands,  cried  with  a  very  loud  voice, 
"  Good  christian  people !  for  God's  love,  be  well 
aware  of  these  men ;  else,  they  will  beguile  you,  and 
lead  you  blindfold  into  hell  with  themselves."  Hav- 
ing said  these  words,  he  fell  down  upon  his  knees, 
and  lifting  up  bis  hands  and  eyes  to  heaven,  prayed 
for  his  enemies  in  the  following  words,  "  Lord  God 
Eternal !  I  beseech  thee,  of  thy  great  mercy,  to  for- 
give my  persecutors,  if  it  be  thy  blessed  will!" 

He  was  then  sent  back  to  the  tower  under  the  care 
of  Sir  Robert  Morley.  In  the  mean  time,  Arundel, 
fin'ding  that  the  persecution  of  this  Virtuous  man,  was 
very  unpopular,  went  in  person  to  the  king  and  request- 
ed his  majesty  to  postpone,  for  the  space  of  50  days, 
the  punishment  of  lord  Cobham.  This  profound  hy- 
pocrite, thus  temporized,  to  find  the  opportunity  of  a 


443 

iew  weeks  for  lessening  the  credit  of  this  pious  lord, 
among  the  people,  by  a  variety  of  scandalous  asper- 
sions. 

Lord  Cobham,  having  remained  some  time  in  the» 
tower,  at  length,  by  unknown  means,  made  his  escape, 
and  by  the  advantage  of  a  dark  night,  evaded  pursuit, 
and  arrived  safe  in  Wales,  where  he  concealed  him- 
self more  than  four  years.  But  through  the  diligence 
of  lord  Powis  and  his  dependants,  he  was  at  length 
discovered,  taken  and  brought  to  London. 

His  fate  was  soon  determined.  He  was  dragged 
into  St.  Giles'  fields,  with  all  the  insult  and  barbarity 
of  enraged  superstition  ;  and  there,  both  as  a  traitor 
and  a  heretic,  suspended  alive  in  chains,  upon  a  gal- 
lows, and  burnt  to  death. 

Lord  Cobham  died,  as  he  had  lived,  in  the  fairii  and 
hope  of  the  gospel,  and  to  the  end  of  his  life  bearing 
a  noble  testimony  to  its  genuine  doctrines.  He  is  al- 
lowed to  have  been  a  man  of  great  learning,  and  to 
have  had  a  profound  knowledge  of  the  scriptures.  At 
the  place  of  execution,  with  the  utmost  bravery  and 
most  triumphant  joy,  he  exhorted  the  people  to  follow 
the  instructions  which  God  had  given  them  in  the 
scriptures ;  and  to  disclaim  those  false  teachers,  whose 
lives  and  conversation  w^ere  so  contrary  to  Christ  and 
his  religion. 

This  noble  m.artyr  believed  and  trusted  in  Him, 
who  hath  graciously  said,  "Fear  not  little  flock,  it  is 
your  Father's  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom  ;" 
and  he  has  undoubtedly  gone  to  receive  a  crown  t)f 
glory. 

Hfenry  Chicheley,  then  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
continued  at  the  head  of  that  see  from  1414  to  1448, 
and  partly  by  forced  abjurations,  and  partly  by  the 
flames,  domineered  over  the  Lollards,  and  almost  ef- 
faced the  vestiges  of  godliness  in  the  kingdom.  This 
was  one  of  the  most  gloomy  seasons,  which  the  church 
ever  experienced.  The  doctrines  of  WicklilT  had  in- 
deed been  embraced  in  Bohemia  ;  but  the  fires  of 
persecution  were  also  kindled  in  that  country ;  at  the' 
same  time,  no  quarter  was  given  to  any  professor  of 


444 

the  pure  religion  of  Christ  in  England.  The  strictest 
search  was  made  after  Lollards  and  their  books ;  and 
while  a  few  souls,  dispersed  through  various  parts, 
sighed  in  secret,  and  detesting  the  prevailing  idolatry, 
worshipped  God  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  they  found  no 
HUMAN  consolation  or  support  whatever.  In  Kent, 
whole  families  were  obliged  to  relinquish  their  places 
of  abode  for  the  sake  of  the  gospel. 

About  this  time,  William  Taylor,  a  priest,  was  burnt, 
for  asserting  that  every  prayer,  for  some  supernatural 
gift,  must  be  directed  only  to  God.  All,  who  diligent- 
ly and  devoutly  read  the  scriptures,  and  denied  po- 
pish superstitions,  were  persecuted  as  heretics. 

But  the  burning  of  heretics  was  found  not  to  be  the 
way  to  extinguish  heresy.  On  the  contrary,  both  in 
England  and  on  the  continent,  such  detestable  cruel- 
ty increased  the  compassion  of  the  people  for  their 
sufferers,  excited  their  indignation  against  the  perse- 
cutors, and  roused  a  spirit  of  enquiry  and  opposition 
to  the  existing  hierarchy,  which  at  length,  under  the 
direction  of  a  kind,  overruling  Providence,  proved 
fatal  both  to  papal  corruptions  and  usurped  dominion. 

In  the  times  of  Wickhff  and  his  followers,  the  pre- 
vailing religion  had  so  little  influence  on  morals  and 
the  heart,  that  a  popish  writer  gives  the  following  dis- 
tinguishing p;iarks  of  what  he  accounts  heresy :  ''  The 
disciples  of  Wickliff  are  men  of  a  serious,  modest  de- 
portment ;  avoiding  all  ostentation  in  dress,  mixing 
little  with  the  busy  world,  and  complaining  of  the  de- 
bauchery of  mankind.  They  maintain  themselves 
wholly  by  their  own  labor,  and  utterly  despise  wealth  : 
being  fully  content  with  bare  necessaries.  They  are 
chaste  and  temperate  ;  are  never  seen  in  taverns,  or 
amused  by  the  trifling  gaieties  of  life.  Yet  you  find 
them  always  employed  ;  either  learning  or  teaching. 
They  are  concise  and  devout  in  their  prayers  ;  blam- 
ing an  unanimated  prolixity.  They  never  swear; 
speak  little  ;  and  in  their  public  preaching,  lay  the 
chief  stress  on  charity."  Persons  of  the  papal  hierar- 
chy, who  stigmatized  such  sentiments  as  heretical  how- 
ever, gloried  in  calling  the  abominable  community  with 
which  they  themselevs  associated,  the  holy  church. 


445 

Who,  will  deny  that  the  htiman  "heart  is  deceit- 
ful above  all  things  and  desperately  wicked  !" 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  Council  of  Constance^  including  the  Case  of  John 
Huss^  and  Jerom  of  Prague. 

A  HIS  celebrated  council  made  no  essential  reforma- 
tion in  religion,  but  persecuted  men  who  truly  feared 
God,  and  tolerated  all  the  predominant  corruptions. 
Their  labors  therefore  do  not  deserve  to  be  recorded, 
on  a.ccount  of  the  piety  and  virtue  of  those  who  com- 
posed this  council.  The  transactions  of  Constance  do 
however,  throw  light  on  the  state  of  religion  at  that 
time.  They  illustrate  the  character  of  John  Huss  and 
of  Jerom  of  Prague,  and  afford  various  instructive 
reflections  to  those,  who  love  to  attend  to  the  dispen- 
sations of  Divine  Providence,  and  would  understand 
the  comparative  power  of  nature  and  grace,  of  mere 
human  resources,  and  the  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit. 

This  council  met  in  1414.  The  christian  world  had 
been  distracted  nearly  40  years,  by  a  schism  in  the 
popedom.  The  object  of  this  council  was  to  settle  the 
dispute,  and  restore  peace  to  the  church.  Three  pre- 
tenders to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  severally,  claimed 
infallibility.  The  very  nature  of  their  struggle  was 
subversive  of  the  authority  to  which  each  of  them 
made  pretensions ;  and  of  their  vain  contest  there 
seemed  to  be  no  end.  The  princes,  statesmen,  and 
rulers,  of  the  church,  in  those  times,  wanted  not  dis- 
cernment to  see  the  danger,  to  which  the  whole  eccle^ 
siastical  system  was  exposed  by  these  contentions  ; 
but  it  seems  never  to  have  come  into  the  minds  of 
them,  or  of  any  of  the  ra^nbers  of  the  council,  to  ex- 
amine the  foundation  on.  which  the  popedom  itself 
was  erected.  That  on  all  sides,  was  looked  on  as  sa* 
cred  and  inviolable,  though  allowed  to  be  burdened 
and  incumbered  with  innumerable  abusesi 


446 

This  council  deposed  the  three  existing  popes,  and 
chose  a  new  successor  of  St.  Peter,  Martin  V. ;  and 
while  they  had  their  eye  only  on  the  restoration  of  the 
unity  of  the  Roman  see,  they  decreed  the  superiority 
of  councils  over  popes ;  and  thus  gave  a  deep  wound 
to  the  tyrannical  hierarchy,  which  proved  of  considera- 
ble advantage  to  those  real  reformers,  who  arose 
about  a  hundred  years  after  the  council  of  Constance. 

That  there  needed  a  reformation  of  the  church,  in 
all  its  component  parts,  and  that  church  discipline 
ought  to  be  re-established,  were,  indeed,  ideas  which 
lay  within  their  knowledge  ;  and  the  members  of  this 
council  universally  confessed,  that  reformation  aad 
discipline  ought  to  be  prosecuted  with  vigor.  But 
they  brought  not  to  the  council  the  materials,  which 
alone  could  qualify  them  for  such  a  work.  In  gener- 
al, they  knew  of  nothing  higher  than  the  voice  of  na- 
tural conscience,  the  dictates  of  common  sense,  and 
something  concerning  the  preceptive  part  of  Christian- 
ity. Their  system  of  religion  was  letter,  not  spirit ; 
law,  not  gospel.  To  promote  the  recovery  of  deprav- 
ed mankind,  they  knew  no  methods  but  those  of  mor- 
al suasion,  on  principles  merely  natural.  The  origi- 
nal depravity  of  man,  salvation  through  the  atonement 
of  an  infinite  Redeemer,  and  regeneration  by  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit,  were  doctrines,  the  use  and  efficacy  of  which 
they  did  not  understand.  These,  however,  are  the  on- 
ly eifectual  instruments  for  the  reformation  of  a  cor- 
rupted church,  or  individual. 

The  members  of  this  celebrated  council  undertook 
to  make  "  bricks  without  straw  ;"  and  their  projects  of 
reform  served  only,  in  the  event,  to  teach  posterity, 
that  the  real  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  ought  to  be  dis- 
tinctly known,  cordially  relished,  and  powerfully  ex- 
perienced, by  those  who  would  undertake  to  enhght' 
en  mankind. 

In  this  council,  Italy,  France,  Germany,  Bohemia, 
Hungary,  Poland,  England,  Denmark,  and  Sweden, 
were  represented.  Twenty  archbishops,  nearly  150 
bishops,  about  liO  other  dignitaries,  and  more  than 
200  doctors,  attended  this  council :  yet  they  had  not 


447 

sufficient  spirit  and  inteajrity  to  punish  crimes  of  the 
most  atrocious  nature.  Indeed,  it  was  not  to  be  ex- 
pected that  they  should  enact  and  execute  laws, 
which  bore  hard  on  their  own  pride,  their  sloth,  and 
their  love  of  gain  :  consequently,  after  all  they  did,  the 
substantial  evils  which  existed  in  the  church  still  re- 
mained. They  could  burn,  without  mercy,  those 
whom  they  deemed  heretics,  though  men  of  real  god- 
liness, more  readily,  than  lay  the  axe  of  wholesome 
discipline  at  the  root  of  their  own  vices. 

At  the  opening  of  the  council  of  Constance,  pope, 
John  XXIII.  and  the  emperor  Sigismund,  were  at  the 
head  of  it,  who  continually  endeavored  to  bafflle  the 
views  of  each  other.  John  was  by  far  the  most  pow- 
erful of  the  three  popes,  who,  at  that  time,  struggled 
for  the  chair  of  St.  Peter ;  and  Sigismund,  while  he 
pretended  to  acknowledge  his  authority,  had  secretly 
resolved  to  oblige  him  to  renounce  the  pontificate. — 
Sigismund  was  remarkable  for  hypocrisy  and  dissim- 
ulation. By  both  these  potentates,  and  by  many 
others  connected  with  the  council,  political  artifices 
were  multiplied.  These  were  the  men  who  under- 
took to  punish  heretics  and  reform  the  church. 

Pope  John  had  already,  in  a  council  at  Rome,  con- 
demned the  opinions  of  John  Huss,  and  was  then  de,- 
termined  to  signalize  his  zeal  for  what  was  then  called 
the  church,  by  confirming  the  same  condemnation  at 
Constance. 

Huss  had  been  summoned  to  the  council  to  answer 
for  himself,  though  already  excommunicated  at  Rome- 
He  obtained,  however,  a  writing  from  the  emperor, 
engaging  that  he  should  be  allowed  to  pass  without 
molestation.  The  emperor,  in  conjunction  with  his 
brother  Wenceslaus,  king  of  Bohemia,  had  committed 
him  to  the  care  of  several  Bohemian  lords,  particular- 
ly of  John  de  Chlum.  This  escort  travelled  with  him  to 
Constance,  where  they  arrived  six  days  after  the  pope. 

John  Huss  was  born  in  Bohemia  in  1373,  of  mean 
parentage ;  but  by  his  superior  genius,  industry,  elo- 
quence, probity  and  decency  of  manners,  was  raised 
to  great  eminence.     He  was  appointed  rector  of  the 


44S 

aniversity  of  Prague,  which  was  then  in  a  very  flour- 
ishing state.  In  the  year  1400,  he  was  nominated 
preacher  of  Bethlehem,  and  in  the  same  year  was 
made  confessor  to  Sophia,  the  wife  of  Wenceslaus 
king  of  Bohemia,  a  princess  of  great  merit,  who  highly- 
esteemed  him. 

In  1405,  Huss  preached  in  the  chapel  of  Bethlehem 
with  great  celebrity.  At  first  he  is  said  to  have  held 
the  writings  of  Wickliff  in  detestation.  But  it  is  not 
m  the  power  of  prejudice  to  prevent  the  progress  of 
the  Divine  councils,  and  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
on  the  heart.  Huss  was  gradually  convinced  of  the 
power  and  excellency  of  evangelical  truth.  His 
doctrinal  knowledge  was,  however,  very  limited  and 
defective ',  but  the  little  fundamental  light  which, 
through  grace,  he  attained,  was  directed  to  the  best 
practical  purposes.  He  preached  loudly  against  the 
abuses  of  the  Komish  church,  and  particularly  the  im* 
posture  of  false  miracles,  which  then  abounded.  He 
also  preached  in  a  synod  at  Prague,  in  the  archbish^ 
op's  presence,  with  great  freedom  against  the  vices  of 
the  clergy.  Gregory  Xll.  one  of  the  three  popes,  whose 
schism  gave  rise  to  the  council  of  Constance,  was  re- 
ceived in  Bohemia.  But  when  measures  were  pro- 
posed for  calling  a  general  council  to  compose  the 
schism,  Huss  engaged  the  university  to  support 
them,  and  exhorted  all  Bohemia  to  do  the  same* — ' 
The  archbishop  of  Prague,  who  was  attached  to  Gre- 
gory, opposed  Huss,  called  him  a  schismatic,  and  for- 
bade him  to  exercise  the  pastoral  functions  in  his  di- 
ocese. About  the  same  time,  on  occasion  of  a  dis- 
pute between  the  natives  and  foreigners,  who  belong- 
ed to  the  university,  Huss,  having  supported  the  for- 
mer, and  gained  his  point,  tlie  Germans,  in  disgust, 
retired  from  Prague.  This  circumstance  enabled  the 
Bohemian  teacher  to  speak  more  publicly  according 
to  the  views  of  Wickliff.  The  archbishop  of  Prague 
committed  the  books  of  the  latter  to  the  flames  in 
1410.  But  the  progress  of  his  opinions  was  rather  ac- 
celerated than  retarded  by  this  step. 

The  troubles  of  Huss  v/ere  multiplied,  and  he  was 
excommunicated  at  Rome*     He  had  sent  bis  proctors 


449 

thither  to  answer  for  him  ;  but  they  were  committed 
to  prison,  after  they  had  remained  there  to  no  purpose 
a  year  and  an  half  Huss,  after  his  excommunication, 
had  no  other  remedy  but  to  appeal  to  Almighty  God 
in  very  solemn  terms.  In  his  appeal^  which  was  char- 
ged on  him  as  a  crime,  among  many  other  things,  he 
says,  "Almighty  Godj  the  one  only  essence  in  Three 
Persons,  is  the  first  and  last  refuge  of  those  who  are  op- 
pressed. Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  very  God  and  very 
man,  being  desirous  to  redeem,  from,  eternal  damna- 
tion, his  children  elected  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  has  given,  by  suffering  a  bloody  and  ignomini* 
ous  death,  ihis  excellent  example  to  his  disciples,  to 
commit  their  cause  to  the  judgment  of  God."  He  still 
continued  to  preach  on  subjects^  which  he  deemed 
seasonable  and  useful.  In  one  sermon,  he  treated  of 
the  uses  of  the  Commemoration  of  the  saints,  among 
which  he  reckons  meditation  on  the  misery  of  man, 
subject  to  death  for  sin  ;  and  on  the  death  which  Je- 
sus Christ  suffered  for  our  sin.  In  this  same  sermon, 
while  he  zealously  opposed  the  abuses  of  the  times, 
he  discovered  that  he  himself  was  not  then  entirely 
clear  of  the  popish  notion  of  purgatory.  "  In  praying 
devoutly  for  the  dead/'  said  he,  "  we  procure  relief 
to  the  saints  in  purgatory."  He  admitted,  however^ 
"  that  there  is  no  mention  of  such  a  practice  in  the 
holy  scriptures ;  and,  that  neither  the  prophets,  nor  Je- 
sus Christ,  nor  his  apostles,  nor  the  saints  that  follow- 
ed close  after,  taught  prayer  for  the  dead."  "  I  verily 
believe,"  continued  Huss,  "this  custom  was  introdu^ 
ced  by  the  avarice  of  priests,  who  don't  trouble  them- 
selves to  exhort  the  people  to  live  well,  as  did  the  pro- 
phets, Jesus  Christ  and  the  apostles;  but  take  great 
care  to  exhort  them  to  make  rich  offerings  in  hopes 
of  happiness  and  a  speedy  deliveiy  from  purgatory. 

At  length  John  Huss  was  forbidden  to  preach  any 
more  at  Prague.  All  that  he  could  then  do  was  to 
instruct  his  countrymen  by  his  writings.  Having  been 
summoned,  as  we  have  seen,  to  Constance,  he  obey- 
ed ;  and  before  his  departure,  offered  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  his  faith  in  the  presence  of  a  provincial  sy- 
3  I 


450 

nod  at  Prague,  but  was  not  able  to  obtain  an  audience. 
In  this  and  some  other  particulars  he  appears  to  have 
acted  with  great  frankness  and  integrity  ;  and  though 
his  mind  strongly  forboded  that  which  happened  in 
the  issue,  his  resolution  to  appear  at  the  general  coun- 
cil was  constant  and  unmoved. 

On  the  day  succeeding  his  arrival  at  Constance, 
Huss  gave  notice  of  it  to  the  pope,  through  his  friend 
John  de  Chlum,  who,  at  the  same  time,  implored  for 
him  the  protection  of  his  holiness.  Pope  John  was 
then  in  much  fear  on  his  own  account,  and  it  behov- 
ed him  not,  in  his  present  circumstances,  to  exercise 
the  fulness  of  papal  domination.  He,  therefore,  an- 
swered courteously  ;  declared  that  he  would  use  all  his 
power  to  prevent  any  injustice  to  be  done  to  him  while 
at  Constance,  and  took  off  his  excommunication. 

Huss  appears  to  have  expected  that  he  should  have 
had  permission  to  preach  before  the  council ;  for  he 
had  prepared  sermons  for  that  purpose,  which  are  in- 
serted among  his  works. 

In  the  first  of  these  he  declared  his  reliance  on  the 
w^ord  of  God  as  the  only  true  and  sufficient  rule  of  sal- 
vation. Also  he  declared  his  veneration  for  fathers 
and  councils,  so  far  as  they  are  conformable  to  scrip- 
ture. He  added,  "  every  man  must  be  a  disciple  ei- 
ther of  God  or  of  Satan.  Faith  is  the  rudiment  of  one 
of  these  schools,  infidelity  of  the  other.  A  man  must 
believe  in  God  alone,  not  in  the  virgin,  not  in  the  saints, 
not  in  the  church,  not  in  the  pope  :  for  none  of  these 
are  God."  "The  church"  he  said,  "is  an  assembly 
of  all  the  predestinated,  and  consists  "of  the  trium- 
phant church  in  heaven,  the  militant  church  on  earth, 
and  the  sleeping  church  :"  pitiable  blindness!  "who 
are  now  suffering  in  purgatory."  He  allowed  the  in- 
tercession of  the  virgin  Mary  and  of  other  saints  ;  and, 
in  favor  of  this  popish  tenet,  spoke  far  more  forcibly, 
than  might  have  been  expected  from  one,  who  had  so 
unlimited  a  veneration  for  the  holy  scriptures. 

Huss  may  be  said  to  have  been  a  martyr  for  holy 
practice  itself.  He  does  not  seem  to  have  held  any- 
one doctrine,  which  at  that  day  was  called  heretical. 


451 

The  world  hated  him,  because  he  was  not  of  the  world, 
and  because  he  testified  of  it,  that  its  works  were  evil. 
He  appears  to  have  had  that  faith  which  works  by 
love,  purifying  the  heart.  With  those  who  persecuted 
him,  even  to  the  flames  of  martyrdom,  the  term  "  vi- 
cious believer,"  appears  not  to  have  been  a  solecism 
in  language.  He  appears  to  have  received  an  unc- 
tion FROM  THE  HOLY  ONE,  which  prcscrvcd  his  holy 
affection  alive,  amidst  the  contagion  of  superstition, 
the  temptations  of  the  world,  and  the  menaces  of  inso- 
lent and  tyrannical  domination. 

Those,  who  look  only  at  the  external  forms  of  reli- 
gion, might  be  tempted  to  think,  that  the  council  of 
Constance,  was  in  general  influenced  by  the  Spirit  of 
God.  In  all  their  public  sessions  they  sang  an  anthem, 
and  then  prayed  kneeling.  After  having  remained 
some  time  in  this  posture,  a  deacon  called  out  to  them 
to  rise;  and  the  president  addressed  himself  to  the  Ho- 
ly Ghost  in  a  loud  voice  in  a  collect,  which,  in  very  so- 
lemn and  explicit  terms,  supplicated  his  effectual  influ- 
ence, that,  not  withstanding  the  enormity  of  their  sins, 
which  filled  them  with  dread,  he  would  deign  to  de- 
scend into  their  hearts,  to  direct  them,  to  dictate  their 
decrees,  and  to  execute  them  himself,  and  also  to  pre- 
serve their  minds  from  corrupt  passions,  and  not  suffer 
them  through  ignorance  or  selfishness,  to  swerve  from 
justice  and  truth.  The  ideas,  and  perhaps  the  very 
words  were,  however,  taken  from  better  times,  when 
the  operations  of  the  Holy  Ghost  were  not  only  j}ro- 
fessed,  but  felt  in  christian  assemblies.  The  forms 
of  true  religion  often  remain  a  long  time  after  the  spir- 
it of  it  has  been  almost  extinguished.  Both  the  empe- 
ror Sigismund  and  his  consort  Barba,  who  were  infa- 
mous for  lewdness,  attended  the  religious  ceremonies 
of  this  council.  Sigismund,  in  a  deacon's  habit,  read 
the  gospel,  while  the  pope  celebrated  mass ! 

Huss  was  soon  deprived  of  his  liberty,  in  the  follow- 
ing manner.  He  was  accused  by  Paletz,  professor  of 
divinity  at  Prague,  and  by  Causis,  a  pastor  of  one  of 
the  parishes  of  the  same  city.  These  men  caused 
bills  to  be  posted  up  against  him  in  Constance,  as  an 


452 

excommunicated  heretic.     When  Huss  complained, 
the  pope  replied,  "  What  can  I  do  in  this  case  ?  Your 
own   countrymen   have   done  it."     The  bishops   of 
Augsburgh  and  of  Trent  were  directed  to  summon  him 
to  appear  before  John  XXIII.      '^  I  had  expected," 
said  Huss,  "  to  give  an  account  of  myself  before  the 
general  council,  and  not  before  the  pope  and  his  car^ 
dinals*  however  I  am  willing  to  lay  down  my  life, 
rather  than  betray  the  truth."     He  set  out  therefore 
without  delay,  accompanied  by  his  generous  friend 
John  de  Chlum.     On  his  arrival  at  the  pope's  palace, 
he  was  committed  to  prison.     Chlum  made  loud  com- 
plaints to  the  pope,  but  in  vain.     Eight  articles  were 
exhibited  against  Huss  by  Causis,  aud  the  pope  ap- 
pointed com  missioners  to  try  him.     The  vexatious  and 
insults,  to  which  Huss  was  exposed,  were  numerous 
and  cruel:  and  he  was  unjustly  accused  of  being  more 
unfriendly  to  the  church  of  Rome,  than  he  really  was. 
Whatever  Wickliff  maintamed,  Huss  was  accused  of 
maintaining  5  nor  were  his  own  express  declarations 
respected,  particularly  in  regard  to  transubstantiation, 
a  doctrine  which  he  certainly  believed,  and  on  which 
he   wrote  his  thoughts  while  under  confinement  at 
Constance.     With  great  clearness  he  vindicated  1  im- 
self  against  the  charge  of  heresy ;   but,  his  holy  life 
was  unpardonable  in  the  eyes  of  his  enemies.     More- 
over, all  those  whom   the  faithfulness  of  his  pastoral 
services  in  Bohemia  had  provoked,  then  found  an  op- 
portunity to  wreak  their  vengeance  upon  him. 

The  generous  count  de  Chlum,  grieved  and  incens- 
ed at  the  imprisonment  of  Huss,  wrote  to  Sigismund 
on  this  subject.  That  prince  immediately  sent  ex- 
press orders  to  his  ambassadors  to  cause  him  to  be  set 
at  liberty,  and  even  to  break  the  gates  of  the  prison  in 
case  of  resistance.  The  unfortunate  Huss  was  not, 
however,  released ;  and  he  soon  found  that  the  arts 
and  intrigues,  both  of  the  pope  and  of  the  emperor, 
were  so  deceptive,  that  to  commit  himself  to  him  that 
judgeth  righteously,  was  his  only  expedient.  In  the 
mean  time,  the  doctors,  in  their  preaching,  exclaimed 
TOQst  pathetically  against  the  prevailing  evils  and  abu- 


453 

ses,  and  exhorted  the  council  to  reform  the  church 
with  vigor.  Its  growing  corruptions  and  enormities 
were,  by  them,  exposed  in  the  strongest  colors.  Wick- 
liff  himself,  or  Huss,  could  scarcely  have  spoken  in  a 
more  pointed  or  severe  manner.  They  were  not,  how- 
ever, permitted  to  censure  with  impunity  even  the 
most  shameful  practices.  They  preached  by  order  of 
their  superiors,  and  took  particular  care,  in  the  midst 
of  their  keenest  animadversions,  to  express  an  une- 
quivocal respect  to  the  popedom  in  general. 

Though  Sigismund's  authority  extended  over  the 
empire,  and  he,  by  virtue  of  that  authority,  required 
all  his  subjects  to  suffer  Huss  to  pass  and  repass  secure ; 
and  for  the  honor  of  his  imperial  Majesty^  if  need  be,  to 
provide  him  ivith  good  passports,  yet  the  commissioners, 
for  the  examination  of  Huss,  persuaded  the  emperor 
that  he  ought  not  to  keep  faith  with  a  man  accused  of 
heresy,  and  that,  to  acquiesce  in  the  desires  of  the 
venerable  council,  was  the  line  of  conduct  proper  for 
him  to  pursue,  as  an  obedient  and  good  son  of  the 
church  ;  Huss,  therefore,  was  not  allowed  to  repass,  but 
was  detained  in  prison  at  Constance. 

Before  the  death  of  their  countryman,  the  Bohemi- 
an nobility,  enraged  at  the  perfidy  of  Sigismund,  re- 
peatedly remonstrated,  by  letters,  against  his  proceed- 
ings, but  all  to  no  purpose.  At  the  solicitation  of  Pa- 
letz,  Huss  was  confined  in  the  Dominican  convent, 
where  he  became  dangerously  sick,  through  the  bad 
air  and  other  inconveniences  of  a  noisome  dungeon. 

That  same  John  who  had  most  unrighteously  per- 
secuted Huss,  found  himself  so  disagreeably  situated 
at  Constance,  by  reason  of  the  accusations  of  his  ene- 
mies, and  the  intrigues  and  maneuvers  of  Sigismund, 
and  the  majority  of  the  council,  that  he  determined 
to  depart,  in  secret  from  the  assembly.  He  fled  to 
Schaffhausen,  a  city  belonging  to  Frederic  duke  of 
Austria,  who  had  promised  to  defend  him.  But  the 
emperor,  Sigismund,  determined  on  supporting  the  au- 
thority of  the  council,  took  such  measures  as  obliged 
Frederic  to  surrender  at  discretion,  and  to  abandon  the 
cause  of  John.     Thus  that  pontiff,  who,  at  first  had 


454 

presided  at  the  Gouncil,  after  having  fled  from  place 
to  place,  was  at  length  confined  at  Gottleben,  in  the 
same  prison  where  Huss,  the  victim  of  his  cruelty,  was 
confined. 

The  three  rival  popes  were  at  length  deposed,  and 
declared  by  the  council  incapable  of  being  re-elected. 
Huss,  in  the  mean  time,  contrary  to  every  principle  of 
justice,  honor  and  humanity,  was  still  kept  in  confine- 
ment, and  in  vain  solicited  a  fair  hearing  of  his  cause. 

At  this  council  another  striking  example  of  the. 
same  spirit  of  persecution  was  exhibited,  and  that  to- 
wards Jerom  of  Prague,  a  firm  friewd  and  adherent  of 
John  Huss.  Jerom  was  a  master  of  arts,  and  a  man 
of  very  superior  talents.  Though  his  character  was 
neither  clerical  nor  monastic,  yet  he  spared  no  pains 
to  second  all  the  endeavors  of  Huss  to  promote  a  re- 
formation in  Bohemia.  He  even  travelled  into  En- 
gland to  procure  knowledge,  and  brought  the  books  of 
Wickliff  into  his  own  country.  When  Huss  was  setting 
out  from  Prague,  Jerom  had  exhorted  him  to  maintain 
with  steadfastness  the  doctrines  which  he  had  preach- 
ed, and  had  promised  that  he  himself  would  go  to 
Constance  to  support  him,  if  he  should  hear  that  he 
was  oppressed. 

Jerom  was  true  to  his  promise.  Huss,  in  one  of  his 
letters  to  a  friend,  had  desired  Jerom  not  to  come,  lest 
he  should  meet  with  the  same  treatment  which  he 
himself  had  experienced;  but  he  did  not  desist  from 
his  purpose,  and  came  directly  to  Constance.  Hav- 
ing learned  that  Huss  was  not  allowed  a  fair  exami- 
nation, and  that  some  secret  machination  was  formed 
against  himself,  he  retired  to  Uberlingen,  whence  he 
wrote  to  the  emperor  to  request  a  safe  conduct.  Sig- 
ismund  refused  to  grant  his  petition.  Upon  which 
Jerom  published  a  paper,  declaring  it  to  be  his  desire 
to  answer  any  charges  of  heresy  that  could  possibly 
be  brought  against  him.  This  produced  no  satisfacto- 
ry answer  ;  and  finding  he  could  not  be  of  any  service 
to  his  friend  Huss,  he  resolved  to  return  to  his  own 
cGootry.  After  his  departure,  he  was  summoned  to 
appear  before  the  council,  and  a  safe  conduct  or  pass- 


455 

port^  was  given  him.  This,  however,  contained  such 
a  salvo  to  justice^  and  the  interests  of  the  faiths  as 
rendered  it,  in  effect  a  mere  nullity. 

To  omit  a  long  detail  of  uninteresting  particnlars, 
this  persecuted  reformer  was  arrested  at  Hirsaw,  on  his 
return  to  Bohemia,  and  was  led  in  chains  to  Constance. 
There  he  was  immediately  brought  before  a  general 
congregation,  which  seemed  intent  on  insulting,  en- 
snaring, and  browbeating  their  virtuous  prisoner. 

"  You  vented  several  errors  in  our  university,"  said 
a  doctor  from  Cologne.  "Be  pleased  to  name  one," 
answered  Jerom.  The  accuser  plead  that  his  memo- 
ry failed  him.  "  You  advanced  most  impious  heresies 
among  us,"  said  a  divine  from  Heidleburg :  "  I  re- 
member one,  particularly  concerning  the  Trinity. — 
You  declared  that  it  resembled  water,  snow,  and  ice." 
Jerom  avowed  that  he  still  persisted  in  his  opinions, 
but  was  ready  to  retract,  with  humility,  and  with 
pleasure,  when  he  should  be  convinced  of  an  error. — 
No  opportunity  was,  however,  allowed  him  either  for 
explanation  or  defence:  all  was  confusion  and  uproar: 
voices  burst  from  every  quarter,  "  Away  with  him, 
away  with  him  ;  to  the  fire  ;  to  the  fire." 

Jerom  stood  astonished  at  the  gross  indecency  of  this 
scene,  and  as  soon  as  he  could  in  any  degree  be  heard, 
looked  round  the  assembly  with  a  steady  and  signifi- 
cant countenance,  and  cried  aloud,  "  Since  nothing 
but  my  blood  will  satisfy  you,  I  am  resigned  to  the 
will  of  God."  The  archbishop  of  Saltzbourg  replied, 
"  No  Jerom — God  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  dealh  of 
the  wicked,  but  that  he  turn  from  his  way  and  live." 

After  this  tumultuous  examination,  Jerom  was  de- 
livered to  the  officers  of  the  city,  and  immediately 
carried  to  a  dungeon.  Some  hours  afterward,  Wal- 
lenrodj.arclibishop  of  Riga,  caused  him  to  be  convey- 
ed privately  to  St.  Paul's  church,  where  he  was  bound 
to  a  post,  and  his  hands  were  chained  to  his  neck.— - 
In  this  posture  Jerom  remained  ten  days,  and  was 
fed  only  with  bread  and  water.  During  this  time  his 
friends  knew  not  what  had  become  of  him  ;  till  at 
length  one  of  them  received  notice  of  his  pitiable  sit- 


456 

nation,  from  the  keeper  of  the  prison  and  procured  him 
better  nourishment.  The  hardships  which  he  under- 
went brought  upon  him  a  dangerous  illness,  in  the 
course  of  which  he  pressed  the  council  to  allow  him 
a  confessor.  With  difficulty  he  at  length  obtained  his 
request,  and  through  his  means  procured  some  small 
mitigation  of  his  suiferings  5  but  he  remained  in  prison 
till  the  day  of  his  death. 

Some  who  composed  the  council  of  Constance,  were 
learnt  d  and  able  ;  many,  superstitious  and  bigotted ; 
and  most  of  them,  worldly  minded  and  unprincipled^ 
totally  ignorant  of  evangelical  truth.  And  as  the 
works  of  the  famous  Wickliff,  which  had  laid  the  foun- 
dation of  the  religious  innovations  in  Bohemia,  repro- 
bated the  general  course  of  their  wicked  practices, 
they  proceeded  to  condemn  the  doctrines  of  that  ob- 
noxious reformer.  T'nis  they  did,  as  far  as  appears, 
without  one  disserting  voice,  and  pronounced  the  au- 
thor of  them  a  heretic.  They  even  proceeded  so  far 
as  to  declare  "  that  tiiere  is  no  salvation  out  of  the 
church  of  Rome."  This  they  affirmed  on  the  suppos- 
ed validity  of  a  decretal  of  pope  Callixtus,  which  de- 
clared "that  the  church  of  Rome  is  the  mistress  of  all 
churches  5  and  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  depart  from  her 
decisions." 

At  this  council,  complaint  was  made  by  the  Poles, 
against  the  Teutonic  knights,  who,  armed  with  indul- 
gences for  the  conversion  of  infidels,  and  with  papal 
bulls  for  putting  themselves  in  possession  of  conquer- 
ed countries,  gratified  their  military  passion,  while 
they  imagined  they  were  doing  God  service,  by  har- 
rassing  and  wasting  the  Prussians  and  Poles  with  fire 
and  sword.  The  question  of  law  for  the  decision  of 
the  assembly  was,  whether  it  is  right  for  christians  to 
convert  infidels  by  force  of  arms,  and  to  seize  their  es- 
tates. The  council  appointed  commissioners  to  en- 
quire into  the  business ;  but  otherwise  did  not  decide 
the  dispute. 

At  this  council  too,  the  dispute  concerning  adminis- 
tering the  cup  in  the  communion  to  the  laity^  was  in- 
troduced ;  and  those  who  were  for  the  disuse  of  it  as- 


457 

serted  that  the  controversy  arose  in  consequence  of 
the  doctrine  of  John  Huss,  and  this  they  urged  to  has- 
ten his  condemnation. 

The  appearance  of  the  new  controversy,  added  to 
the  question  concerning  Jerom  of  Prague,  increased 
the  fury  of  the  storm  against  Huss,  and  his  enemies 
labored  day  and  night  for  his  destruction.  His  health 
and  strength  had  decayed  by  the  rigor  of  his  confine- 
ment. The  great  men  of  Bohemia  endeavored  in  vain 
to  procure  justice  to  be  done  to  their  countryman. — - 
Private  examinations,  insults  and  vexations,  were  pli- 
ed to  shake  his  constancy,  and  to  render  a  public  trial 
tinnecessaryo  But  this  holy  man,  refusing  to  give  an- 
swers in  private,  and  continuing  to  solicit  a  public  trial, 
gave  his  adversaries  no  advantage  over  him  either 
through  warmth  or  timidity.  He  retracted  nothing  of 
what  he  had  openly  preached,  and  possessed  his  soul 
in  patience  and  resignation. 

The  unrighteous  views  of  the  council  having  been 
thus  far  baffled,  he  was  conducted  to  Constance,  lodg- 
ed in  the  Franciscan  monastery,  and  loaded  with 
chains  ;  ia  which  condition,  excepting  the  time  when 
he  was  under  examination,  he  remained  until  the  day 
of  his  condemnation. 

His  first  hearing  before  the  council  was  attended 
with  so  much  confusion,  through  the  intemperate  rage 
of  his  enemies,  that  nothing  could  be  concluded.  In 
the  second,  in  which  the  emperor  was  present^  for  the 
purpose  of  preserving  order,  Huss  was  accused  of  deny- 
ing the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation.  Some  English- 
men, who  knew  what  Wickliff  held  on  that  point,  and 
who  were  ready  to  take  for  granted,  that  Huss  dissent* 
ed  in  no  article  from  their  countryman,  pressed  him 
vehemently  on  the  subject.  It  appeared,  however,  that 
Huss  followed  the  church  of  Rome  on  this  doctrine  ; 
and  the  sincerity  of  his  creed,  tliough  a  mistaken  one, 
appears  from  his  treatise  on  the  body  of  Christ. 

A  tedious  dispute  ensued  concerning  the  refusal  of 
Huss  to  join  with  those  who  condemned  the  errors  of 
Wickliff.     He  explained  himself  with  sufficient  pre- 
cision ;  declared,  that  he  blamed  the  conduct  of  thq 
3k 


4S8 

archbishop  of  Subinco  at  Prague,  only  because  he 
had  condemned  Wickliff's  books  without  examination, 
and  without  distinction  ;  and  added,  that  most  of  the 
university  of  Prague  found  fault  with  that  prelate,  be- 
cause he  produced  no  reasons  from  the  scriptures. 
Huss  further  observed  to  the  council,  that,  not  having 
been  able  to  obtain  justice  from  John  XXIIL  he  had 
appealed  from  him  to  Jesus  Christ.  His  seriousness 
in  mentioning  this  appeal  exposed  him  to  the  derision 
of  the  council.  Huss,  however,  with  great  gravity  af- 
firmed, that  it  was  always  lawful  to  appeal  from  an 
inferior  to  a  higher  court ;  that  in  this  case  the  Judge 
was  infallible,  full  of  equity  and  compassion,  and  one 
who  would  not  refuse  mercy  to  the  miserable.  The 
levity  of  the  assembly,  and  the  seriousness  of  the  pris- 
oner, were  remaikably  contrasted.  The  conscious 
martyr,  in  appealing  to  Jesus  Christ,  must  have  had 
his  own  mind  fixed  on  the  last  judgment,  and  aimed 
at  making  an  impression  on  the  court  by  directing 
their  attention  to  that  awful  tribunal. 

John  de  Chlum,  remained  an  unshaken  friend  to 
Huss,  throughout  all  his  trials,  notwithstanding  the 
multitude  of  his  adversaries,  and  supported  with  cour- 
age and  constancy  the  insulted  victim  of  their  fury» 
Huss,  in  his  third  hearing,  answered  the  enquiries 
made  of  him  concerning  articles  of  supposed  heresy^ 
which  were  extracted  from  his  works ;  owning,  deny- 
ing or  explaining,  with  much  clearness  and  candor,  as 
occasions  required.  He  was  vehemently  pressed  to 
retract  his  errors,  to  own  the  justice  of  the  accusa- 
tions, and  to  submit  to  the  decrees  of  the  council. 
But  neither  promises  nor  menaces  moved  him.  "  To 
abjure,"  said  he,  "is  to  renounce  an  error  that  hath 
been  held.  But,  as  in  many  of  these  articles,  errors 
are  laid  to  my  charge  which  1  never  thought  of,  how 
can  I  renounce  them  by  oath  ?  As  in  many  of  those 
articles,  which  I  own  to  be  mine,  I  will  renounce 
them  with  all  my  heart,  if  any  man  will  teach  me 
sounder  doctrines  than  what  I  have  advanced."  His 
conscientious  integrity,  however,  availed  him  not. 
The  court  demanded  a  general  retraction  ;  and  nothing 


459 

short  of  that  could  procure  him  their  favon  The  te- 
dious malignity  of  the  third  day's  examination  op- 
pressed, at  length,  both  the  mind  and  body  of  Huss ; 
and  the  more  so  because  he  had  passed  the  pre= 
ceding  night  sleepless  through  pain  of  the  tooth- 
ache. For  some  days  before,  he  had  also  been  afflict- 
ed with  the  gravel,  and  was,  in  other  respects,  in  a 
weak  state  of  health.  At  the  close  of  the  examina- 
tion he  was  carried  back  to  prison,  whither  John  de 
Chlum  followed  him.  '*  O  what  a  comfort,"  said  he, 
"  was  it  to  me,  to  see  that  this  nobleman  did  not  dis- 
dain to  stretch  out  his  arm  to  a  poor  heretic  in  irons, 
whom  all  the  world,  as  it  were  had  forsaken."  In  the 
Same  letter  in  which  he  mentions  this,  he  begs  the 
prayers  of  his  friend,  because  "  the  spirit  indeed  is 
Willing,  but  the  flesh  is  weak." 

After  the  departure  of  Huss,  Sigismund,  with  the 
most  unrelenting  barbarity,  pronounced  him  a  heretic 
worthy  of  the  flames.  On  the  next  day,  a  form  of  re- 
traction was  sent  to  this  persecuted  prisoner,  which,, 
though  it  was  penned  in  ambiguous  terms,  plainly  ap- 
peared, on  the  whole,  to  imply  a  confession  of  guilt. 
Huss  therefore  refused  to  sign  it ;  and  added,  that  he 
had  rather  be  cast  into  the  sea  with  a  mill  stone  about 
his  neck,  than  give  offence  to  bis  pious  neighbors  by 
iacknowiedging  that  to  be  true  which  he  knew  to  be 
false ;  that  he  had  preached  patience  and  constan- 
cy to  others,  and  that  be  was  willing  to  show  an  exam- 
ple of  these  graces,  and  hoped  by  divine  assistance  to 
be  enabled  to  do  so. 

We  have  constantly  seen  in  the  course  of  this  his- 
tory, that  the  holiness  of  heart  and  life,  which  real 
christians  have  evidenced  from  age  to  age,  has  been 
connected  with  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  Christianity. 
Sometimes  one  of  these  doctrines,  and  sometimes  an- 
other, constituted  the  prominent  feature  of  their  pro- 
fession ;  but  it  is  in  vain  to  look  for  men  of  real  holi- 
ness and  virtue,  who  were  inimical  or  even  indifferent 
to  the  principles  of  the  gospel.  Huss  dwelt  largely 
uponthe  depravity  of  human  nature,  and  taught  clear- 
ly the  necessity  of  divine  influences  to  bring  men  to 


460 

Be  holy  in  heart  and  life.  By  distinguishing  those^^ 
1\  horn  God  hath  chosen  to  be  his  peculiar  people  in 
Christy  and  are  evidentlj  pointed  out,  by  their  practi- 
cal holiness,  as  different  from  the  rest  of  mankind,  he 
gave  offence^  Undoubtedly  his  open  rebukes  of  sin^ 
both  by  his  public  preaching  and  writings,  and  the 
uniform  purity  and  innocence  of  his  manners,  had  in- 
flamed the  tempers  of  the  great  men  of  the  age,  both 
in  church  and  state.  It  was,  however,  scarcely  to  be 
expected  that  the  council  of  Constance  should,  even 
upon  their  own  principles,  proceed  to  condemn  to  the 
flames  without  the  least  proof  of  heresy,  an  upright 
man,  because  he  refused  to  acknowledge  that  to  be 
true  which  he  believed  to  be  false ;  or  that  this  same 
council  should  justify  the  deceit  and  perfidy  of  their 
imperial  president :  their  conduct,  therefore,  is  to  be 
considered  as  a  striking  proof,  not  only  of  the  general 
depravity  of  human  nature,  but  also  of  the  general 
wickedness  of  the  Roman  church. 

The  council  settled,  before  hand,  after  what  manner 
Huss  was  to  be  treated,  in  case  he  should  retract.  He 
was  to  have  been  degraded  from  the  priesthood,  and 
to  be  forever  shut  up  between  four  walls.  This  was 
the  only  reward,  which  the  unfeeling  tyrants  had  in- 
tended to  bestow  on  him,  in  the  event  of  his  wound- 
ing his  conscience  to  gratify  them.  It  would  be  erro- 
neous to  lay  the  whole  weight  of  blame  on  the  popes, 
on  account  of  the  enormities  of  the  church  of  Rome. 
It  was  generally  and  systematically  corrupt  •  it  had 
recently  deposed  three  popes  ;  it  was,  at  present,  with- 
out a  pope,  and  yet  was  gailty  of  crimes,  not  less  hei- 
nous than  the  worst  which  the  pontiffs  ever  committed. 

The  council  exhorted  Huss,  according  to  his  own 
account,  written  the  night  before  his  death,  to  pro- 
nounce every  one  of  the  articles,  which  had  been  ex-? 
traded  from  his  books,  to  be  erroneous ;  but  he  abso- 
lutely refused  to  accede  to  so  unreasonable  a  requisi- 
tion, except  they  would,  from  the  scriptures,  prove  hig 
doctrine  to  be  incorrect. 

The  emperor  and  council,  having  tried  their  ut 
most  to  induce  him  to  recant,  and  Huss  remaining 


461 

ifrm  in  his  determination  not  to  give  up  his  doctrines^ 
unless  convinced  of  his  error  from  scripture  evidence, 
he  was  again  brought  before  the  council  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  emperor,  the  princes  of  the  empire,  and 
an  incredible  concourse  of  people.  The  bishop  of 
Lodi  preached  a  sermon  from  those  words  of  St.  Paul, 
"  that  the  body  of  sin  might  he  destroyed.'''^  With  the 
grossest  ignorance,  or  the  most  virulent  and  indecent 
malice,  he  perverted  the  words  to  the  purpose  of  the 
council.  "  Destroy  heresies  and  errors,"  said  he, 
•'  but  chiefly  that  obstinate  heretic,"  pointing  to  the 
prisoner.  While  they  were  reading  the  articles  ex- 
tracted, or  pretended  to  be  extracted,  from  his  wri- 
tings, Huss  was  beginning  to  answer  to  each  distinct- 
ly, but  was  told  that  he  might  answer  to  them  all  at 
the  same  time,  and  was  ordered  at  present  to  be  si- 
lent. He  expostulated  in  vain  on  the  unreasonable- 
ness of  this  injunction.  Lifting  up  his  hands  to  Jiea- 
ven,  he  begged  the  prelates  in  God's  name  to  indulge 
him  in  the  freedom  of  speech,  that  he  might  justify 
himself  before  the  people ;  "  after  which,"  said  he, 
"  you  may  dispose  of  me  as  you  think  fit."  But  the 
prelates  persisting  in  their  refusal,  he  kneeled  down, 
and  with  uplifted  eyes  and  hands,  with  a  loud  voice 
recommended  his  cause  to  the  Judge  of  all  the 
earth.  Being  accused  in  the  article  of  the  sacra- 
ment, of  having  maintained  that  the  material  bread 
remains  after  consecration,  he  loudly  declared,  that 
he  never  believed  or  taught  so.  Nothing  could 
be  more  iniquitous  than  this  charge,  which  he 
had  fully  refuted  on  his  former  examination.  But 
the  council  was  determined  to  burn  him  as  a  heretic, 
and  it  behoved  them  to  exhibit,  at  any  rate,  some 
shew  of  proving  his  heretical  opinions.  A  siill  more 
shameless  accusation  was  introduced.  It  was  said, 
"  A  certain  doctor  bears  witness,  that  Huss  gave  out, 
that  he  should  become  the  fourth  person  in  the  trini- 
ty.'^  "^  What  is  the  name  of  that  doctor  ?"  replied  the 
prisoner,  protesting  against  the  charge  as  a  flagrant 
calumny,  and  making  an  orthodox  confession  of  his 
faith  on  the  subject  o?the  Trinity.     Nevertheless,  the 


462 

bishop  who  had  read  the  accusalioii,  refused  to  men- 
tion the  doctor's  name.     Being  again  upbraided  with 
his  appeal  to  Jesus  Christy  "  See,"  said  he,  with  his 
hands  lifted  up  towards  heaven,  "  most  gracious  Sav- 
ior, how  the  council  Condemns  as  an  error  what  thou 
hast  prescribed  and  practised,  when,  overborne  by  en- 
emies, thou  committedst  thy  cause  to  God,  thy  Fa- 
ther, leaving  us  this  example,  that  when  we  are  op- 
pressied,  we  may  have   recourse  to  the  judgment  of 
God.     Yes,"  continued  he,  turning  to  the  assembly, 
"  I  have  maintained^  and  do  still  maintain,  that  an  ap- 
peal to  Jesus  Christ  is  most  just  and  right,  because  he 
can  neither  be  corrupted  by  bribes,  nor  be  deceived 
by  false  witnesses,  nor  be  overreached  by  artifice.     I 
came  voluntarily  to  this  council,  under  the  public  faith 
of  the  emperor  here  presents"     In  pronouncing  these 
last  words,  he  looked  earnestly  at  Sigismund,  who 
blushed  at  the  sudden  and  unexpected  rebuke. 

Sentence  was  then  pronounced  both  against  John 
Huss  and  his  books ;  and  he  was  ordered  to  be  degra- 
ded.    The  bishops  clothed  him  in  the  priest's  gar- 
ments, and  put  a  chalice  into  his  hands.     While  they 
were  thus  employed,  Huss  said,  that  "  the  Jews  put  a 
white  garment  on  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  mock  him, 
when  Herod  delivered  him  to  Pilate,"  and  he  made 
reflections  of  the  same  kind  on  each  of  the  sacerdotal 
ornaments.     When  the  prisoner  was  fully  apparelled, 
the  prelates  once  more  exhorted  him  to  retract,  and  to 
this  exhortation  he  replied  with  his  usual  firmness. — 
They  then  caused  him  to  come  down  from  the  stool  on 
which  he  stood,  and  pronounce  these  words,  "  O  curs- 
ed Judas,  who,  having  forsaken  the  counsel  of  peace, 
art  entered  into  that  of  the  Jews,  we  take  this  chalice 
from  thee,  in  which  is  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ."    But 
God  was  with  the  martyr,  who  cried  aloud,  "  1  trust  in 
the  mercy  of  God,  I  shall  drink  of  it  this  very  day  in  his 
kingdom."    They  then  took  from  him  of  all  his  vest- 
ments, uttering  a  curse  on  stripping  him  of  each.  Hav- 
ing; completed  his  degredation,  by  the  addition  of  some 
other  ridiculous  insults  not  worthy  of  a  distinct  rela- 
tion, they  put  a  paper  coronet  on  his  head,  on  which 


463 

they  had  painted  three  devils,  with  this  inscription, 
ARCH-HERETIC  and  Said, "  We  devote  thy  soul  to  the  in- 
fernal devils."  "  I  am  glad,"  said  the  martyr, "  to  wear 
this  crown  of  ignominy  for  the  love  of  him  who  wore 
a  crown  of  thorns." 

When  the  painted  paper  was  put  upon  his  head,  one 
of  the  bishops  said,  "  Now  we  commit  thy  soul  to  the 
devil."  "  But  I,"  said  Huss,  "  commit  my  spirit  into 
thy  hands,  O  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  unto  thee  I  commend 
my  spirit,  which  thou  hast  redeemed.'^  The  council 
then  ordered  this  sentence  to  be  pronounced,  namely, 
"  The  holy  synod  of  Constance  declares^  that  John  Huss 
ought  to  he  given  up  to  the  secular  power ^  and  does  ac- 
cordingly so  give  him  up,  considering  that  the  church  of 
God  has  no  more-to  do  with  hiiny 

Sigismund  committed  the  execution  of  Huss  to  the 
elector  Palatine.  The  martyr,  walking  amidst  his 
guards,  declared  his  innocence  to  the  people.  Whpn 
he  came  near  the  place  of  execution,  he  kneeled  and 
prayed  with  such  terror,  that  some  of  the  people  said 
aloud,  "  What  this  man  has  done  before  we  know  not ; 
but  now  we  hear  him  offer  up  most  excellent  prayers 
to  God,"  The  elector  Palatine  prevented  him  from 
speaking  to  the  people,  and  ordered  him  to  be  burned. 
"  Lord  Jesus,"  said  Huss  aloud,  "  1  humbly  suffer  this 
cruel  death  for  thy  sake,  and  I  pray  thee  to  forgive  all 
my  enemies."  His  paper  crown  falling  from  his  head, 
the  soldiers  put  it  on  again,  saying,  that  "it  must  be 
burnt  with  the  devils,  whom  he  had  served."  His 
neck  was  fastened  to  a  stake,  and  the  wood  was  piled 
about  him.  The  elector  advanced  once  more  on  the 
often  repeated  subject  of  retraction.  ^'  What  I  have 
written  a^d  taught,"  rejoined  Huss,  ^'  was  to  rescue 
souls  from  the  power  of  the  devil,  and  to  deliver  them 
from  the  tyranny  of  sin  ;  and  I  do  gladly  seal  what  I 
have  written  and  taught  with  my  blood."  The  elector 
withdrawing,  the  fire  was  kindled,  and  Huss  was  soon 
suffocated,  having  called  upon  God  as  long  as  he  could 
speak.  Thus,  by  a  death  which  has  affixed  eternal  in- 
famy on  the  council  of  Constance,  slept  in  Jesus  the 
celebrated  John  Huss,  one  of  the  most  upright  and 


464 

blameless  of  men.  Human  depravity  has  not  often 
produced  a  scene  so  flagiciously  iniquitous,  and  so 
much  calculated  to  bring  disgrace  on  the  Roman 
church.  The  uncommon  pains  taken  to  prevent  his 
death  by  a  retraction,  demonstrates  the  conviction  of 
the  council,  that  they  were  doing  what  they  could 
not  justify  to  their  own  consciences.  At  the  same  time 
the  grace  of  God  was  marvellously  displayed  in  sup- 
porting and  strengthening  the  martyr,  who  appears  in- 
deed to  have  exhibited  all  the  graces  of  a  true  disciple 
of  Christ. 

Toward  the  latter  end  of  the  year  1415,  a  letter  was 
sent  to  the  council  from  Bohemia,  signed  by  about  60 
principal  persons,'  barons,  noblemen  and  others  of  that 
kingdom,  an  extract  of  which  is  as  follows :  "  We  know 
not  from  what  motive  you  have  condemned  John  Huss, 
bachelor  of  divinity  and  preacher  of  the  gospel.     Ye 
have  put  him  to  a  cruel  and  ignominious  death,  though 
convicted  of  no  heresy.     We  wrote  in  his  vindication 
to  Sigismund,  king  of  the  Romans.     This  apology  of 
ours  ought  to  have  been  communicated  to  your  con- 
gregations ;  but  we  have  been  told  that  ye  burnt  it  in 
contempt  of  us.     We  protest  therefore,  with  the  heart 
as  well  as  with  the  lips,  that  John  Huss  was  a  man  ve- 
ry honest,  just,  and  orthodox;  that  for  many  years  he 
conversed  among  us  with  godly  and  blameless  man- 
ners ;  that  during  all  those  years  he  explained  to  us 
and  to  our  subjects,  the  gospel  and  the  books  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  according  to  the  exposition 
of  holy  doctors  approved  by  the  church  ;  and  that  he 
has  left  writings  behind  him  in  which  he  constantly 
abhors  all  heresy.     He  taught  us  also  to  detest  every 
thing  heretical.     In  his  discourses  he  constantly  ex- 
horted us  to  peace  and  charity,  and  his  own  life  ex- 
hibited to  us  a  distinguished  example  of  these  virtues. 
After  all  the  inquiry  which  we  have  made,  we  can 
Jfind  no  blame  attached  to  the  doctrine  or  life  of  the 
said  John  Huss ;   but  on  the  contrary  every  thing  pi- 
ous, laudable  and  worthy  of  a  true  pastor.     Ye  have 
not  only  disgraced  us  by  his  condemnation,  but  have 
also  upmercifuUy    imprisoned,  and  perhaps  already 


465 

hut  to  death  Jerom  of  Prague,  a  man  of  most  profound 
learning  and  copious  eloquence.  Him  also  have  ye 
condemned  unconvicted.  Notwithstanding  all  that 
hath  passed,  we  are  resolved  to  sacrifice  our  lives  for 
the  defence  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  of  his  faithful 
preachers*"  This  letter  was  unanimously  approved  in 
an  assembly  of  Bohemian  lords  held  at  Prague. 

The  council^  startled  at  the  bold  expostulations 
of  this  letter,  yet  being  still  determined  to  maintain 
their  own  unjust  authority,  at  length,  partly  by  pro- 
mises, and  partly  by  threatenings,  induced  Jerom  of 
Prague  to  retract  his  sentiments.  In  this,  Jerom  an- 
athamatized  the  articles  both  of  Wickliff  and  of  Huss, 
and  declared  that  he  believed  every  thing  that  the 
council  believed.  He  even  added,  that  if,  in  future, 
any  doctrine  should  escape  from  him  contrary  to  his 
recantation,  he  would  submit  to  everlasting  punish- 
ment !  Thus  was  disgraced  before  all  the  world,  and 
humbled  in  his  own  eyes,  a  man  of  most  excellent 
morals,  of  superior  parts,  and  of  great  learning  and 
fortitude.  This  is  an  event,  memorable  in  the  annals 
of  human  imbecility  !  Consider  diligently  the  instruc- 
tion which  it  affords.  The  power  and  the  mercy  of 
God,  in  owning  his  fallen  servant,  and  in  afterward 
restoring  and  supporting  him,  were  magnified,  in  this 
instance,  in  a  very  striking  manner. 

Jerom,  after  his  retraction,  was  remanded  to  prison, 
with  some  enlargement  of  liberty. 

There  were  some,  notwithstanding  the  recantation 
of  Jerom,  who  insisted  upon  his  being  tried  a  second 
time.  The  council,  therefore,  proceeded  to  examine 
him  again  upon  the  articles  formerly  exhibited  against 
him,  and  upon  new  articles,  then,  for  the  first  time, 
brought  forward.  The  prisoner  refused  to  be  sworn, 
because  they  at  first  denied  him  the  liberty  of  defence. 

Then  it  was  that  this  great  man  began  to  exhibit 
that  strength  of  mind,  that  force  of  genius  and  elo- 
quence, and  that  integrity  and  fortitude,  which  will  be 
the  admiration  of  all  ages. 

Having  obtained  freedom  of  speech,  during  his  trial, 
in  his  defence  he  said,  "I  came  to  Constance  to  de- 
3l 


466 

fend  John  Huss,  because  I  had  advised  him  to  ga 
thither,  and  had  promised  to  come  to  his  assistance, 
in  case  he  should  be  oppressed.  Nor  am  I  ashamed 
here  to  make  public  confession  of  my  own  cowardice. 
I  confess  and  tremble  while  I  think  of  it,  that  through 
fear  of  punishment  bj  fire,  I  basely  consented,  against 
my  conscience  to  the  condemnation  of  Wickliff  and 
Huss."  He  then  declared  that  he  disowned  his  re- 
cantation, as  the  greatest  crime  of  which  he  had  ever 
been  guilty  ;  and  that  he  was  determined  to  his  last 
breath  to  adhere  to  the  principles  of  those  two  men, 
which  were  as  sound  and  pure,  as  their  lives  were  ho- 
ly and  blameless.  He  excepted  indeed  Wickliff's  opin- 
ion of  the  sacrament,  and  declared  his  agreement 
with  the  Roman  church  in  the  article  of  transubstan- 
tiaiion.  Having  concluded  his  speech,  he  was  carri- 
ed back  to  prison,  and  was  there  visited  by  several 
persons,  who  iioped  to  reclaim  him,  but  in  vain. 

Jerom,  having  been  brought  again  before  the  coun- 
cil, the  bibiiop  of  Lodi  preached  a  sermon  from  these 
wuids,  "i/e  upbraided  them  with  their  unbelief  and 
hardness  of  heart.^^  He  exhorted  the  prisoner  not  to 
show  himself  incorrigible,  as  he  had  hitherto  done.— » 
He  })aid  some  tribute  of  praise  to  his  extraordinary 
abiliiies,  and  at  the  same  time  extolled  the  lenity  and 
generosity  with  which  he  had  been  treated  by  the 
counc'!.  Jerom,  raising  himself  on  a  bench,  under- 
took to  confute  the  preacher.  He  declared  again,  that 
he  had  done  nothing  in  his  whole  life,  of  which  he  so 
bitterly  repented,  as  his  recantation ;  that  he  revoked  it 
from  his  very  soul,  as  also  the  letter  which  he  had  been 
induced  to  write  on  this  subject  to  the  Bohemians  ; 
that  he  had  been  guilty  of  the  meanest  falsehood  by 
making  that  recantation  j  that  he  esteemed  John  Huss 
a  holy  man ;  and  that  he  knew  no  heresy  of  which 
he  had  been  guilty,  unless  they  should  call  by  that 
name,  his  open  disapprobation  of  the  vices  of  the 
clergy.  That  if,  after  this  declaration,  credit  should 
still  be  given  to  the  false  witness  borne  against  Huss, 
he  should  consider  the  fathers  of  the  council  them- 
selves as  unworthy  of  all  belief.    "  This  pious  man^!' 


467 

said  Jerom,  alluding  to  John  Huss,  "  could  not  bear  to 
see  the  revenues  of  the  church,  which  were  principal- 
ly designed  for  the  maintenance  of  the  poor,  and  for 
works  of  liberality,  spent  in  debauchery  with  women, 
in  feasts,  hounds,  furniture,  gawdy  apparel,  and  other 
expenses,  unworthy  of  Christianity." 

The  firmness,  eloquence,  and  zeal  of  Jerom,  sensi- 
bly affected  the  council.  They  proposed  to  him  once 
more  to  retract.  But  he  replied,  "  Ye  have  determin- 
ed to  condemn  me  unjustly ;  but  after  my  death  I 
shall  leave  a  sting  in  your  consciences,  and  a  worm 
that  shall  never  die.  I  appeal  to  the  sovereign  Judge 
of  all  the  earth,  in  whose  presence  you  must  appear  to 
answer  me."  After  sentence  had  been  pronounced 
against  him,  Jerom  was  delivered  to  the  secular 
power,  and  was  treated  with  scorn  and  insult,  similar 
to  that  which  his  friend  Huss  had  experienced.  He 
put  the  mitre  with  his  own  hands  on  his  head,  saying 
he  was  glad  to  wear  it  for  the  sake  of  Him,  who  was 
crowned  with  one  of  thorns.  As  he  went  to  execution, 
he  sung  the  apostles'  creed,  and  the  hymns  of  the 
church,  with  a  loud  voice  and  a  cheerful  countenance* 
He  kneeled  at  the  stake,  and  prayed.  Being  then 
bound,  he  raised  his  voice,  and  sung  a  paschal  hymn 
at  that  time  much  in  vogue  in  the  church. 

"  Hail  happy  day,  and  ever  be  adored, 

"  When  hell  was  conquered  by  great  heaven's  Lord." 

The  executioner  having  approached  to  the  pile  be- 
hind his  back,  lest  Jerom  should  see  him,  "  Come  for- 
ward," said  the  martyr,  "  and  put  fire  to  it  before  my 
face."  He  continued  alive  in  the  flames  a  full  quar- 
ter of  an  hour,  and  sustained  the  torment  with  great 
fortitude  and  courage.  When  he  was  much  scorched 
with  the  fury  of  tlie  fire,  and  almost  smothered  in  its 
flames,  he  was  heard  to  cry  out,  "  O  Lord  God,  have 
mercy  on  me!  have  mercy  on  me!"  And  a  little  af- 
terward, "  Thou  knowest  how  I  have  loved  thy  truth." 
By  and  by,  the  wind  parted  the  flames,  and  exhibited 
his  body  full  of  large  blisters,  a  dreadful  spectacle  to 
the  beholders  ;  yet  even  then  his  lips  are  said  to  have 


468 

eontinued  still  moving,  as  if  his  mind  w-as  actuated  bf 
intense  devotion. 

Though  the  acquaintance,  which  Jerom  had  with 
the  truth  of  the  gospel,  appears  to  have  been  par- 
tial and  imperfect ;  yet  the  knowledge  which  he  had, 
doubtless  respected  the  essential  doctrines  of  Chris- 
tianity ;  and  his  spirit  and  constancy,  in  his  last  suf- 
ferings, his  dependance  on  the  grace  of  Christ,  his  ex- 
pectation of  a  blessed  resurrection,  and  his  humble 
confession  of  sinfulness  and  unworthiness,  sufficiently 
distinguish  him  from  the  stoic  philosopher,  or  the  mere 
moralist,  who,  whatever  portion  he  may  have  of  the 
first  of  these  qualities,  is  totally  void  of  all  the  rest. 

Jerom  endured  his  last  sufferings  with  a  cheerful 
countenance,  and  with  more  than  stoical  constancy* 

By  the  acts  of  the  council  of  Constance,  the  wick- 
edness of  the  ecclesiastical  system,  then  prevalent  in 
Europe,  was  clearly  demonstrated.  Though  all  the 
knowledge  and  ability,  which  the  Roman  hierarchy 
could  afford,  were  collected  at  Constance,  yet  the  able 
and  learned  fathers  of  that  council  were  so  far  from 
reforming  the  evils  of  what  they  called  the  church, 
that  they  proved  it  more  certainly  to  be  Antichrist, 
The  whole  of  the  clerical  establishment  then  con- 
cuned  in  the  support  of  iniquity.  The  real  gospel  it^ 
self  was  neither  understood,  nor  preached,  nor  valued 
in  the  Roman  church.  They  trifled  respecting  sins 
with  the  most  scandalous  levity,  and  persecuted  to 
death  those  very  persons  who  earnestly  opposed  the 
corruptions  of  the  times.  The  glory  of  God,  the  truths 
of  the  gospel,  and  real  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ,  hav- 
ing been  kept  out  of  sight  by  all  who  constituted  that 
council,  none  of  them  regarded  reformation  much 
further  than  it  concerned  their  own  interested  views, 
and  nothing  that  deserved  the  name  of  reformation 
ensued. 

In  th?  latter  end  of  the  year  1417,  the  council  of 
Constance,  elected  Otho  de  Colonna  pope,  who  took 
the  name  of  Martin  V.  How  destitute  he  was  of  real 
piety,  and  of  all  true  knowledge  of  the  scripture  doc- 
trines of  salvation,  and  what  were  the  views  and  senr 


469 

timents  of  that  council,  will  appear  fi"om  the  bull  hy 
wliich  it  was  dissolved.  An  extract  of  it  is  as  fol- 
lows: "Martin,  bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of 
God,  at  the  request  of  the  sacred  council,  we  dis- 
miss it.  Moreover,  bv  the  authority  of  the  Almighty 
God,  and  of  the  blessed  apostles  St.  Peter  and  St. 
Paulj,  and  by  our  own  authority,  we  gi'ant  to  all  the 
members  of  the  council  plenary  absolution  of  all  their 
.sins  once  in  their  lives,  so  that  every  one  of  them, 
within  two  months  after  the  notification  of  this  privilege 
has  come  to  his  knowledge,  may  enjoy  the  benefit  of 
the  said  absolution  in  form.  We  also  grant  them  the 
same  privilege  in  the  moment  of  death  ;  and  we  ex- 
tend it  to  Ihe  domestics,  as  well  as  to  the  masters,  on 
condition,  that,  from  the  day  of  the  notification,  both 
the  one  and  the  other  f?tst  every  Friday,  during  a 
whole  year,  for  the  absolution  granted  to  them  while 
alive  5  and  another  year  for  their  absolution  in  the 
moment  of  death,  unless  there  be  some  lawful  imped- 
iment, in  which  case  they  shall  do  other  works  of  pie- 
ty. And  after  the  second  year  they  shall  be  obliged 
to  fast  on  Fridays  during  life,  or  to  do  some  other  acts 
of  piety,  on  pain  of  incurring  the  displeasure  of  Al- 
mighty God  and  of  the  blessed  apostles  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul." 

The  council  of  Constance  began  to  sit  in  1414,  and 
was  dissolved  in  1418.  In  that  council  a  great  effort 
was  made  by  the  united  wisdom  of  Europe,  but  in 
vain,  to  effect  that  reformation,  which  God  alone  in 
his  own  time  produced  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  illus- 
trate the  divine  declaration,  Salvation  is  "  not  by 
power,  but  by  my  Spirit,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts," 


CHAPTER  III. 

The  Hussites  till  the  beginning  of  the  Reformation. 

X  HE  Bohemians  having  heard  of  the  murder  of  John 
Huss  and  Jerom  of  Prague  with  great  indignation,  for- 
ty thousand  of  the  followers  of  Huss  assembled  on  a 


470 

mountain  a  few  miles  from  Prague  under  their  leaders 
Zisca  and  Nicolas,  where  the  latter  administered  to 
them  the  communion  in  both  kinds.  They  had  taken 
the  field  to  oppose  the  Romish  hierarchy  with  fire  and 
sword;  a  bloody  war  ensued,  which  continued  13 
years  with  various  success,  and  with  many  inhuman 
cruelties  on  both  sides.  The  main  body  of  the  dis- 
contented Bohemians  were  at  length  satisfied  with 
the  cup  in  the  sacrament,  and  with  the  administration 
of  the  ordinance  in  their  own  language. 

Those  who  differed  from  the  church  of  Rome,  only  in 
the  affair  of  the  communion  in  both  kinds,  were  deno- 
minated Calixtines,  from  Calix,the  Latin  name  for  cup. 
Those  who  were  more  thorough  in  rheir  opposition  to 
the  abominations  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  who  re- 
sembled the  Waldenses,  in  the  gieat  articles  of  their 
faith,  were  called  Taborites,  from  the  circumstance 
of  their  having  accommodated  themselves  with  tents, 
when  they  took  the  field  to  oppose  the  papal  power:  the 
word  tahor^  in  the  Bohemian  language,  signifying  tent. 

The  Taborites,  besides  the  scriptural  celebration  of 
the  sacrament,  desired  to  see  a  real  reformation  of  the 
church,  and  the  establishment  of  purity  of  doctrine  and 
discipline.  But,  after  a  long  series  of  military  contu- 
sion, they  found  themselves  still  a  persecuted  body  of 
men  5  and  those  of  them,  who  had  been  inclined  to 
have  recourse  to  the  sword,  were  gradually  convinc- 
ed, that  patient  faith  and  perseverance  in  prayer  are 
the  proper  arms  of  the  christian  soldier.  Never  was 
there  a  more  striking  instance  of  the  inefficacy  of  car- 
al  weapons  in  defending  the  church  of  Christ.  By 
this  long  and  bloody  war,  which  the  Bohemians  carri- 
ed on  with  great  success,  and  with  undaunted  cour- 
age and  fortitude,  they  gained  only  two  privileges, 
merely  of  an  external  nature  in  the  administration  of 
the  Lord's  supper.  With  these  the  majority  of  the 
people  remained  content,  and  still  adhered  to  the  pa- 
pal abominations,  while  the  real  christians  were  expos- 
ed as  much  as  ever  to  the  persecutions  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  and  were  not  only  abandoned,  but  also  cru- 
elly treated  by  their  brethren. 


471 

\n  the  mean  lime,  Rokyzan,  a  Calixtine,  was  allur- 
ed by  the  hopes  of  the  archbishopric  of  Prague,  to  se- 
cond the  views  of  the  papal  party.  He  was  elected 
archbishop  in  1436,  and  labored  to  induce  the  Bohe- 
mians to  be  content  without  the  cup,  and  in  all  other 
things  to  conform  to  the  Romish  doctrine  and  wor- 
ship. Rokyzan,  fearing  he  should  lose  his  dignity, 
could  not  be  prevailed  on  openly  to  oppose  the  Ro- 
mish con  uptions  ;  he  however,  advised  the  Hussites 
to  edify  one  another  in  private,  and  gave  them  some 
good  books  for  that  purpose.  He  also  obtained  for 
them  permission  to  withdraw  to  the  lordship  of  Lititz, 
on  the  confines  of  Silesia  and  Moravia,  and  there  to 
regulate  their  plan  of  worship  according  to  their  own 
consciences. 

About  the  year  1453,  a  number  of  Hussites  repair- 
ed to  Lititz,  and  chose  Michael  Bradazius  for  their 
minister.  He,  with  some  assistants,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Gregory,  who  was  in  a  great  measure  the  foun- 
der of  the  unity  of  the  Hussite  brethren,  held  a  con- 
ference in  1457,  in  which  the  plan  of  the  Hussite 
church,  or  that  of  the  United  Brethren,  was  formed ; 
idolatrous  rites  were  prohibited,  and  a  strictness  of 
discipline,  resembling  that  of  the  primitive  christian 
church,  was  instituted.  But  in  this  they  failed  to  pro- 
mote the  spirit  of  godliness  to  the  degree  they  had  ex- 
pected, and  this  through  a  neglect  of  an  accurate  sys- 
tem of  christian  doctrines.  As  holy  exercises  of  heart 
do  take  place  in  the  view  of  truth,  the  inward4ife  and 
vigor  of  their  church  did  not  correspond  with  the  pu- 
rity of  its  external  system,  and  distressed  consciences 
could  not  find  among  them  that  comfort  and  liberty 
which  are  necessary  to  the  existence  of  godliness  to 
any  great  extent.  In  one  point,  however,  they  prov- 
ed themselves  the  real  folio w^ers  of  Christ.  They  de- 
termined to  make  use  of  no  carnal  weapons  for  the 
defence  of  religion ;  and  no  more  to  suffer  the  name 
of  Hussites  to  be  disgraced  by  such  unchristian  meth- 
ods as  it  formerly  had  been. 

They  were  soon  called  to  the  exercise  of  that  pas- 
sive courage  which  they  had  professed.     The  increase 


.472 

of  their  congregations  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia,  vVa& 
beheld  with  suspicion  both  by  Romish  and  Calixtine 
priests,  and  they  were  accused  of  having  an  intention 
to  excite  tumidts  and  seize  the  government.  The 
Hussites  were  then  loaded  with  the  calumnies  of  their 
enemies  and  suifered  persecution.  The  United 
Brethren,  had  hoped  for  support  in  Bokyzan,  whose 
ministry  had  formerly  been  useful  to  their  souls ;  but 
he,  then  living  in  miserable  grandeur,  dearly  purchas- 
ed at  the  expense  of  a  good  conscience,  afforded  them 
none.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter  which  the 
brethren  wrote  to  him,  while  they  labored  under  the 
imputations  of  promoting  needless  divisions,  will  give 
the  reader  some  idea  of  their  principles  and  spirit. — 
"  Your  sermons  have  been  highly  grateful  and  plea- 
sant to  us.  You  earnestly  exhorted  us  to  flee  from  the 
horrible  errors  of  Antichrist,  revealed  in  these  last  days. 
You  taught  us  that  the  devil  introduced  the  abuses 
of  the  sacraments,  and  that  men  placed  a  false  hope 
of  salvation  in  them.  You  confirmed  to  us  from  the 
writings  of  the  apostles  and  from  the  examples  of  the 
primitive  church,  the  true  doctrine  of  those  divine  in- 
structions. Being  distressed  in  our  consciences,  and 
distracted  by  a  variety  of  opinions,  which  prevailed  in 
the  church,  we  were  induced  to  follow  your  advice, 
which  was  to  attend  the  ministry  of  Peter  Chelezitius, 
whose  discourses  and  writings  gave  us  a  clearer  in- 
sight into  christian  truths;  insomuch  that  when  we  saw 
your  life  and  practice  were  at  variance  with  your  doc- 
trine, we  were  constrained  to  entertain  doubts  con- 
cerning your  religious  character.  When  we  convers- 
ed with  you  on  this  occasion,  your  answer  was  to  this 
effect,  M  know  that  your  sentiments  are  true  ;  but,  if 
I  should  patronize  your  cause,  I  must  incur  the  same 
infamy  and  disgrace  which  you  have.'  When  we  un- 
derstood that  you  would  desert  us,  rather  than  relin- 
quish the  honors  of  the  world,  having  no  refuge  but 
in  God,  we  implored  him  to  make  known  to  us  the 
mystery  of  his  will.  As  a  gracious  Father,  he  hath 
looked  upon  our  afflictions,  and  hath  heard  our  pray- 
ers.    Trusting  in  our  God,  we  have  assembled  our- 


473 

selves  in  the  unity  of  the  faith  bj  which  we  have  been 
justified  through  Jesus  Cl^risT,  and  of  which  we  were 
made  partakers  in  conformity  to  the  image  of  his 
death,  that  we  might  be  the  heirs  of  eternal  life.  Do 
not  imagine,  that  we  have  sejDarated  ourselves  from 
you  on  account  of  certain  rites  and  ceremonies  insti- 
tuted by  men  ;  but  on  account  of  evil  and  corrupt 
doctrines.  For  if  we  could,  in  connexion  with  you, 
have  preserved  the  true  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
we  never  should  have  made  this  separation." 

Thus  does  it  appear  that  the  Hussite  brethren  were 
not  mere  schismatics,  but  properly  reformed  protest- 
ants,  who  separated  from  the  church  of  Rome  on  ac- 
count of  the  essentials  of  godliness,  and  because,  in  that 
church,  they  could  not  preserve  the  genuine  faith  of 
the  gospel,  and  purity  of  worship.  And  the  constan- 
cy with  which  they  endured  persecution,  showed,  that 
they  had  not  received  the  grace  of  God  in  vain.  For 
they  were  declared  unworthy  of  the  common  rights 
of  subjects  ;  and  in  the  depth  of  winter,  were  driven 
out  of  the  cities  and  villages,  with  the  forfeiture  of  all 
their  effects.  The  sick  were  thrown  into  the  open 
fields,  where  many  perished  with  cold  and  hunger. — 
Various  sorts  of  torture  were  inflicted  on  the  brethren: 
numbers  were  barbarously  murdered,  and  many  died 
in  the  prisons. 

During  those  melancholy  scenes,  Gregory,  nephew 
of  Rokyzan,  was  distinguisiied  by  his  zeal,  fortitude 
and  charity.  To  these  virtues  he  added  prudence  and 
discretion,  of  which  he  gave  a  remarkable  instance. — 
The  governor  of  Prague,  apprehending  danger  to  the 
brethren  to  be  at  hand,  had  the  kindness  to  warn  Gre- 
gory to  withdraw  from  that  place,  wdiich  he  according- 
ly did.  Some  of  the  brethren  were  disgusted  at  this 
conduct,  and  boasted  that  the  rack  was  their  break- 
fast, and  the  flames  their  dinner.  Some  of  these  men, 
however,  failed  on  the  trial,  and  recanted  to  save  their 
lives;  though  ©f  the  lapsed,. some  bemoaned  their 
fall,  and  recovered  by  repentance.  Gregory  himself, 
on  another  occasion,  underwent  with  patience  the  tor- 
tures of  the  rack.  In  the  extremity  of  his  suff'ering 
3  m 


•474 

i^e  fell  into  a  swoon,  and  was  believed  to  have  expir-^ 
ed.  His  uncle  Rockyzan  hastened  to  the  prison  at  the 
news,  and  lamented  over  him  in  these  words,  "  My 
dear  Gregory,  I  would  to  God  I  were  where  thou  art." 
So  strong  was  the  power  of  conscience  still  in  this  un- 
happy archbishop !  But  Gregory  recovered,  and  was 
preserved  to  the  church  to  a  very  advanced  age. 

The  brethren  having  heard  of  the  sensibility  discov- 
ered by  Rokyzan,  addressed  themselves  to  him  again ; 
but  his  answers  were  of  the  same  kind  as  formerly. 
He  was  determined  not  to  suffer  persecution  ;  and  they 
in  their  farewel  letter,  said  to  him  with  more  zeal  than 
discretion,  "  thou  art  of  the  world,  and  wilt  perish 
tvith  the  world."  The  persecution  took  a  different 
turn ;  the  Hussites  were  no  longer  tortured,  but  were 
driven  out  of  the  country  ;  where  they  w^ere  obliged 
to  hide  themselves  in  mountains  and  woods,  and  to 
live  in  the  wilderness.  In  this  situation,  in  1467,  they 
came  to  a  resolution  to  form  a  church  among  them- 
selves, and  to  appoint  their  own  ministers.  In  1480 
they  received  a  great  increase  of  their  numbers  from 
the  accession  of  Waldensian  refugees,  who  escaped 
out  of  Austria,  where  Stephen,  the  last  bishop  of  the 
Waldenses  in  that  province,  was  burnt  alive,  and  where 
the  vehemence  of  persecution  no  longer  allowed  this 
people  to  live  in  security.  A  union  was  easily  formed 
between  the  Waldenses  and  the  Hussites,  on  account 
of  the  similarity  of  their  sentiments  and  manners.  The 
refugees,  however,  found  their  situation  but  little  me- 
liorated by  a  junction  with  a  people,  who  were  oblig- 
ed to  conceal  themselves  in  thickets  and  in  clefts  of 
rocks ;  and  who,  to  escape  detection  by  the  smoke, 
made  no  (ires  except  in  the  night,  when  they  read 
the  word  of  God  and  prayed.  Their  sufferings  were 
great.  Rokyzan  in  his  latter  days,  persecuted  themj 
and  died  in  despair  about  the  year  1471. 

In  1481  the  Hussites  were  banished  from  Moravia, 
but  in  six  years  afterwards  they  returned  into  that, 
country.     In  the  beginning  of  the  16th  century,  they 
had  200  congregations  in  Bohemia  and  Moravia. — - 
Their  most  violent  persecutors  were  the  Calixtines'^ 


475 

who,  for  the  most  part,  resembled  the  papists,  except 
in  that  from  which  their  name  was  derived. 

Hence  closes,  for  the  present,  the  history  of  the 
Hussites,  who  doubtless  as  a  body  of  men,  feared  God 
and  served  him  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son.  They  also 
maintained  a  degree  of  discipline  among  themselves 
vastly  superior  to  that  of  any  other  who  bore  the  chris- 
tian name,  except  the  churches  of  the  Waldenses. 
Both  of  these  were,  however,  defective  in  evangelical 
LIGHT.  But  God  in  mercy  was  then  hastening  an  ex- 
hibition of  this,  in  the  reformation,  which,  after  we 
jBhall  have  very  briefly  surveyed  the  principal  events 
®f  the  15th  century,  must  engage  our  attention. 


CHAPTER  lY. 

A  Brief  Review  of  the  Fifteenth  Century, 

[E  most  remarkable  events  of  this  period,  appea.r 
lo  have  been  directed  by  Divine  Providence  with  a 
particular  subserviency  to  the  reformation. 

The  Turks  had  become  very  formidable  in  the  East, 
and  were  extending  their  conquests  to  the  West.  Eu- 
rope, though  greatly  oppressed  by  their  persevering 
cruelties,  neither  humbled  itself  before  God,  nor  took 
any  measures  to  check  their  ambition.  But  God  was 
then  preparing  the  way  to  bring  order  out  of  confusion, 
and  light  out  of  darkness.  Many  learned  men,  on  ac- 
count of  the  troubles  in  the  East,  emigrated  from 
Greece  into  Europe,  where  they  revived  the  study 
of  letters,  and  hereby  prepared  the  way  for  the  de- 
molition of  idolatry  and  superstition.  About  the  year 
1440,  the  inestimable  art  of  printing  was  invent- 
ed. Learning  began  then  to  be  cultivated  with  vast 
ardor  •  classical  knowledge  was  greatly  increased. 
Learned  men  were  furnished  with  critical  skill  and 
ingenuity,  of  which  they  availed  themselves  in  the  in- 
struction of  the  ignorant.  By  the  labors  of  the  learn- 
%^  ErasmuSj  who  arose  about  this  time,  monastic  sur 


476 

superstition  received  a  wound  which  has  never  been 
healed. 

Thus,  underthe  care  of  Divine  Providence,  materi- 
als were  collected  for  that  beautiful  edifice  which  soon 
began  to  arise.  In  the  15th  centmy  the  great  value 
and  use  of  these  materials  scarcely  appeared ;  the  same 
corruptions,  both  of  faith  and  practice,  which  have  so 
often  been  described,  still  prevailed  in  all  their  horrors. 

In  the  mean  time  there  were  some  individuals,  who, 
though  not  connected  with  any  particular  christian  so- 
cieties, evinced  the  power  of  godliness.  Among  these 
was  Thomas  Rhedon,  a  Frenchman,  who,  having  gone 
to  Rome,  to  improve  his  understanding  in  religious  con- 
cerns, found  the  corruptions  of  that  venal  city  aston- 
ishingly great,  and  that  the  habitation  of  St.  Peter  had 
even  become  a  den  of  thieves.  His  zealous  spirit  was 
stirred  within  him,  to  give  an  open  testimony  to  evan- 
gelical truth.  By  continual  preaching  he  incurred  the 
hatred  of  the  ruling  powers,  was  degraded  from  the 
priesthood,  and  burnt,  four  years  after  his  arrival  at 
Rome.  In  1499,  Jerom  Savanarola,  an  Italian  monk, 
with  tw^o  Friars,  Dominic  and  Silvester,  were  burnt  at 
Florence  for  preaching  the  dictrine  of  free  justifica- 
tion through  faith  in  Christ. 

Vincent  Ferrer,  though  bred  in  the  midst  of  dark- 
ness, and  connected  with  the  worst  of  ecclesiastical 
characters,  was  a  shining  model  of  piety.  At  the  age 
of  forty-two  he  began  to  preach  with  great  fervor  in 
every  town  from  Avignon  towards  Valentia.  His  word 
is  said  to  have  been  powerful  among  the  Jews,  the 
Mahometans,  and  others.  He  labored  abundantly  in  - 
Spain,  France,  Italy,  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland ; 
and  by  the  desire  of  Henry  V.  made  Normandy,  and 
Britanny,  the  theatre  of  his  labors  during  the  last  two 
years  of  his  life.     He  died  at  the  age  of  62. 

The  following  is  a  quotation  from  his  book  on  spirit- 
ual life,  and  w^ill  g've  an  idea  of  his  piety;  "  Do  you 
desire  to  stud)  to  advantage  ?  Consult  God  more  than 
books,  and  ask  him  humbly,  to  make  you  understand 
whfit  you  read.  Study  drains  the  mind  and  heart. 
Go  from  time  to  time  to  be  refreshed  at  the  (eet  of 


477 

Christ  under  his  cross.  Some  moments  of  repose 
there  give  fresh  vigor  and  new  Ught:  interrupt  your 
study  by  short,  but  fervent  ejaculations.  Science  is 
the  gift  of  the  Father  of  lights.  Do  not  consider  it  as 
attainable  merely  by  your  own  mind  and  industry." 

Bernardin  of  Sienna,  who  must  close  this  concise 
review  of  the  15th  century,  was  born  in  the  year  13^0, 
and  on  account  of  his  uncommon  zeal  in  preaching, 
was  called  "the  burning  coal."  He  gcive  this  advice 
to  clergymen,  "  Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  will  give  you  a  wisdom  which  no  ad- 
versary can  withstand."  This  excellent  man  express- 
ed an  earnest  wish  to  be  able  to  cry  out  with  a  trum- 
pet Through  the  world,  "  How  long  will  ye  love  simpli- 
city?" 


CENTURY  XYI. 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  Reformatio7i  under  the  conduct  of  Luther. 

HE  16th  century  opened  with  a  most  gloomy  pros- 
pect. Corruption,  both  in  doctrine  and  practice,  had 
exceeded  all  bounds;  and  Europe,  though  the  name 
of  Christ  was  every  where  professed,  presented  nothing 
evangelical.  Notwithstanding  the  repeated  attempts 
which  had  been  made,  no  extensive  or  permanent  re- 
formation of  the  church  had  been  effected.  The  Ro- 
man pontiffs  were  still  the  uncontrouled  patrons  of  im- 
piety. The  scandalous  crimes  of  the  court  of  Rome 
did  not  yet  operate  to  lessen  its  dominion,  nor  lead 
men  to  make  a  serious  investigation  of  religion. 

But  the  time  was  fast  approaching,  when  the  ado- 
rable Providence  of  God,  raised  up  a  man,  who  Avas 
led  from  step  to  step,  by  a  series  of  circumstances  far 
beyond  his  original  intentions,  and  in  a  manner  Avhich 
evinced  the  excellency  of  the  power  to  be  of  God  and 


T 


478 

not  of  man,  to  be  the  instrument,  rather  than  the  agent 
of  a  most  important  reformation. 

This  was  Martin  Luther,  who  was  born  in  the  year 
1483  in  Saxony.  His  father  was  universally  esteem- 
ed for  his  integrity,  who  gave  his  son  an  early  and 
very  liberal  education,  so  that  having  made  a  great 
proficiency  in  learning,  he  was  made  master  of  arts  in 
the  university  of  Erfurth,  at  the  age  of  20.  He  then 
commenced  the  study  of  the  civil  law.  But  his  pur- 
pose was  diverted  from  this,  by  a  very  solemn  and 
alarming  Providence.  While  walking  in  the  fields 
with  one  of  his  most  intimate  friends,  his  companion 
was  suddenly  killed  by  lightning.  Luther  was  terrifi- 
ed, and  formed  the  hasty  resolution  of  withdrawing 
from  the  world,  and  of  throwing  himself  into  the  mo- 
nastery of  Erfurth,  which  he  entered  in  the  year  1505, 

In  a  manuscript  history,  extending  from  the  year 
1524  to  1541,  composed  by  Frederic  Myconius,  a  very 
able  coadjutor  of  Luther  and  Melancthon,  the  author 
describes  the  state  of  religion  in  the  beginning  of  this 
century  in  the  following  striking  terms.  "The  pas- 
sion and  satisfaction  of  Christ,  were  treated  as  a  bare 
history,  like  the  Odyssey  of  Homer:  concerning  faith, 
by  which  the  righteousness  of  the  Redeemer  and  eter- 
nal life  are  apprehended,  there  was  the  greatest  silence : 
Christ  was  described  as  a  severe  judge,  ready  to  con- 
demn all  who  were  destitute  of  the  intercession  of 
saints  and  of  pontifical  interest.  In  the  room  of  Christ 
were  substituted  as  saviors  and  intercessors,  the  virgin 
Mary,  like  a  pagan  Diana,  and  other  saints,  who,  from 
time  to  time,  had  been  created  by  the  popes.  Nor 
were  men,  it  seems,  entitled  to  the  benefit  of  their 
prayers,  except  they  deserved  it  of  them  by  their  works. 
What  sort  of  works  were  necessary  for  this  end  was  dis- 
tinctly explained  ;  not  the  works  prescribed  in  the  deca- 
logue, and  enjoined  on  all  mankind  but  such  as  enrich- 
ed the  priests  and  monks.  Those,  who  died  neglect- 
ing these,  were  consigned  to  hell,  or  at  least  to  purga- 
tory, till  they  were  redeemed  from  it  by  a  satisfaction 
made  either  by  themselves  or  their  proxies.  The  fre- 
<|uerit  pronunciation  of  the  Lord's  prayer,  the  saluta^ 


479 

fion  of  the  virgin,  and  the  recitations  of  the  canoncial 
hours,  constantly  engaged  those  who  undertook  to  be 
rehgious.  An  incredible  mass  of  ceremonious  observ- 
ances was  every  where  visible ;  while  gross  wickedness 
was  practised,under  the  encouragement  of  indulgences, 
by  which  the  guilt  of  the  crimes  was  easily  expiated. 
The  preaching  of  the  word  was  the  least  part  of  the 
episcopal  function:  rites  and  processions  employed 
the  bishops  perpetually,  when  engaged  in  religious  ex- 
ercises. The  number  of  clergy  was  enormous,  and 
their  lives  were  most  scandalous.  I  speak  of  those 
whom  I  have  known  in  the  town  of  Gothen,  &c." 
A  Greek  testament  could  not  then  be  procured  at  any 
price  in  all  Germany.  Even  the  university  of  Paris, 
the  first  of  all  the  famous  schools  of  learning,  could 
not  furnish  a  single  person  capable  of  supporting  a 
controversy  against  Luther  on  the  foundation  of  scrip- 
ture. Scarcely  any  christian  doctor  had  then  a  crit- 
ical knowledge  of  the  word  of  God. 

It  was  at  such  a  time  of  gross  darkness,  when  the 
christian  nations  differed  very  little  from  the  pagan, 
except  in  the  name,  that  the  world  beheld  an  attempt 
to  restore  the  light  of  the  gospel,  more  judicious  and 
evangelical,  than  had  ever  been  made  since  the  days 
of  Augustine. 

That  the  reader  may  understand  the  necessity  and 
importance  of  the  reformation ;  it  may  be  here  stat- 
ed that  the  popish  doctrine  of  indulgences  was  then  in 
the  highest  reputation.  According  to  this,  the  church 
imposed  painful  works  or  sufferings  on  offenders, 
which,  having  been  discharged  or  undergone  with 
humility,  were  called  satisfactions :  and  when  regard- 
ing the  fervor  of  the  penitents,  or  other  good  works,  she 
remitted  some  part  of  the  task,  that  was  called  "  aa 
indulgence."  She  even  pretended  to  extend  the  ben- 
efit of  indulgences  beyond  the  grave,  and  that  they 
were  valid  in  heaven. 

The  foundation  of  all  this  system  was- generally  be- 
lieved to  be  this:  that  there  is  in  Christ  and  the  saints 
an  infinite  treasure  of  merit ;  the  saints  having  done 
sv^rks  of  supererogation.     It  was  pretended  that  thie 


480 

treasure  was  deposited  in  the  church,  under  the  con- 
duct of  the  see  of  Rome.  This  was  sold  for  moneys 
at  the  discretion  of  the  Pontiffs  to  those  who  were  able 
and  willing  to  purchase.  Few  were  found  disposed  to 
undergo  the  course  of  a  severe  penance  of  unpleasant 
austerities,  when  they  could  afford  to  commute  for  it 
by  pecun'a'"y  payments.  The  popes,  and  under  them 
the  bishops  and  clergy,  particularly  the  Dominican 
and  Franciscan  fiiars,  had  the  disposal  of  this  treas- 
ure ;  and  as  the  pontiffs  had  the  power  of  canonizing 
new  saints  at  their  own  will,  the  fund  was  constantly 
on  the  increase.  So  long  as  this  system  could  maintain 
its  credit,  the  riches  of  this  flagitious  church,  thus  sec- 
ularized under  the  appearance  of  religion,  became  a 
sea  without  a  shore.  A  practice,  thus  scandalously 
corrupt,  w-as  connected  with  the  grossest  ignorance  of 
the  nature  of  gospel  grace.  And  in  fact  the  preachers 
of  indulgences,  whether  popes  themselves,  or  their 
ministers,  held  out  to  the  people,  with  sufficient 
clearness,  that  the  inheritance  of  eternal  life  could 
be  purchased.  "  Pope  Leo  X.  making  use  of  that 
power,  which  his  predecessors  had  usurped  over  all 
christian  churches,  sent  abroad  into  all  kingdoms  his 
letters  and  bulls,  with  ample  promises  of  the  full  par- 
don of  sins,  and  of  eternal  salvation  to  such  as  would 
purchase  the  same  with  money ! ! !" 

From  this  the  reader  will  perceive,  that,  for  the  de- 
mohlion  of  this  impious  system,  the  right  knowledge 
of  the  scripture  doctrine  of  justification  was  the  only 
adequate  remedy.  To  revive  this  appears  to  have 
been  the  most  capital  object  of  the  reformation.  And 
it  is  not  difficult  to  see  that  the  state  of  mankind  was, 
at  that  time,  peculiarly  adapted  to  the  reception  of  so 
rich  a  display  of  gospel  grace.  Their  whole  religion 
w^as  one  enormous  mass  of  bondage.  Terrors  beset 
them  on  every  side  ;  and  the  fiction  of  purgatory  was 
ever  teeming  Avith  ghosts  and  apparitions.  Faith  in 
simplicity,  grounded  on  the  divine  promises,  connected 
with  real  humility,  and  productive  of  hearty  and  grate- 
ful obedience,  hardly  existed  amidst  the  mazes  of  cor- 
ruption. No  certain  rest  could  be  afforded  to  the  weary 


481 

tnind,  and  astiate  of  allowed  doubt  and  anxiety  was  re- 
commended by  the  papal  system.  What  a  joyful  doc- 
trine then  was  that  of  remission  of  sins  through  Christ 
alone,  received  by  faith!  a  doctrine  indeed  to  be  found 
every  where  in  the  scriptures  5  but  this  was  almost  un- 
known among  the  common  people  at  the  beginning 
of  the  reformation. 

The  Aristotelian  philosophy,  which  knew  nothing 
of  native  depravity,  which  allowed  nothing  to  be  crim- 
inal but  certain  external,  flagitious  actions,  and  which 
was  unacquainted  with  the  idea  of  any  righteouness 
of  grace,  imputed  to  the  sinner,  greatly  prevailed 
previous  to  the  reformation.  But  the  person,  whom 
God  raised  up,  particularly  at  this  time,  when  the 
generality  of  mankind  were  following  their  own  self- 
righteous  schemes,  to  instruct  an  ignorant  worldj  was 
most  remarkably  eminent  for  self  knowledge.  Lu- 
ther knew  himself;  also  he  knew  the  scriptural 
grounds  on  which  he  stood  in  his  controversies  with 
the  ecclesiastical  rulers*  His  zeal  was  disinterested, 
his  courage,  undaunted.  Accordingly  when  he  had 
once  erected  the  standard  of  truth,  he  continued  to 
uphold  it  with  an  unconquerable  intrepidity,  which 
merits  the  gratitude  and  esteem  of  all  succeeding  gen* 
erationSd. 


CHAPTER  II. 

The  bc^nnwg  of  the  Controversy  concerning  Indulgences^, 

X  OPE  Alexander  VII.  the  most  flagitious  of  men, 
died  in  the  year  1503.  Pius  III.  succeeded  him,  and 
in  less  than  one  year  after,  he  was  succeeded  by  Ju- 
lius II.  Previous  to  his  election  the  cardinals  agreed 
upon  an  oath,  which  they  obliged  the  new  pontiff  to 
take  after  his  election  that  a  general  council  should 
be  called  within  two  years  to  reform  the  church.  The 
effect  of  this  measure,  which  so  strongly  implied  the 
•consent  of  the  christian  world  to  the  necessity  of  a 
3n 


m 

^eiornlation,  was  the  council  of  Pisa.  At  this,  nothing 
good  was  done.  Julius,  by  his  intrigues  had  the  coun- 
cil dissolved.  He  died  in  1513,  after  having,  by  bis 
military  ambition,  violence  and  rapacity,  filled  the 
christian  world  with  blood  and  confusion. 

LeoX.  succeeded  ;  a  man  famous  for  the  encourage- 
ment of  letters  and  the  fine  arts,  and  deservedly  cele- 
brated among  the  patrons  of  learned  men.  Though 
refined  and  humanized,  yet  an  excessive  magnifi- 
cence, a  voluptuous  indolence,  and  above  all,  a  ta- 
tal  want  of  religious  principle,  rendered  him  perhaps 
more  strikingly  void  of  every  sacerdotal  qualification 
than  any  preceding  pontiff.  He  us€d  no  exertion  t» 
evince  that  he  had  a  sincere  reverence  for  religion. 
It  was  during  the  pontificate  of  this  man,  that  Provi- 
dence gave  the  severest  blow  to  the  authority  of  the 
Roman  hierarchy,  which  it  had  ever  received  since 
the  days  of  Gregory  Hi 

Both  before  and  after  his  exaltation,  he  opposed 
with  dexterity  and  success  the  laudable  attempts  for 
a  reformation  which  have  been  mentioned. 

In  the  year  1517  the  spirit  of  Luther  was  excited  to 
instruct  the  ignorant,  to  rouse  the  negligent,  and  to 
oppose  the  scandalous  practices  of  ambitious  and  in- 
terested ecclesiastical  rulers.  It  was  at  this  time,  that 
the  temerity  of  the  existing  hierarchy  was  such,  and  so 
infatuated  with  abominations,  that  the  opportunity 
seems  purposely  to  have  been  afforded  to  their  oppo-- 
tients  for  beginning  that  reformation  which  was  event- 
ually to  prove  destructive  to  their  power  and  influ- 
ence. 

Leo  X.  after  he  had  governed  the  church  a.lmost 
five  years,  having  involved  himself  in  embarrassments 
by  his  prodigal  expenses  of  various  kinds^  and  being; 
desirous  to  complete  the  erection  of  St.  Peter's  church 
at  Rome,  which  had  been  begun  by  his  predecessor 
Julius  II.  after  his  example  had  recourse  to  the  sale 
of  indulgences.  These  he  published  throughout  the 
christian  world,  granting  freely  to  all,  who  would 
pay  money  for  the  building  of  St.  Peter's  church,  the 
Ji,cence   of  eating  eggs  and  cheese  in  the    time   oi 


483 

lent.  This  is  one  of  the  many  ridiculous  drcum* 
stances  which  attended  Leo's  indulgences,  and  it  is 
gravely  related  by  the  papal  historian.  The  pro- 
mulgation of  them  was  committed  to  Albert,  brother 
of  the  elector  of  Brandenberg,  who  received  im- 
mense profits  fr©m  their  sale.  John  Tetzel,  a  bold, 
enterprizing  monlt  of  uncommon  impudence,  was 
employed  by  Albert  as  sub-agent,  and  executed  his 
iniquitous  commission  not  only  with  matchless  in- 
solence, indecency  and  fraud,  but  even  carried  hi^ 
impiety  so  far  as  to  derogate  from  the  all  sufficient 
power  and  influence  of  the  merits  of  Christ.  He 
declaimed  concerning  the  unlimited  power  of  the 
pope  and  the  efficacy  of  indulgences.  The  people 
believed,  that  the  moment  any  person  had  paid  the 
money  for  the  indulgence,  he  became  certain  of  his 
salvation,  and  that  tire  souls,  for  whom  the  indulgen- 
ces were  bought,  were  instantly  released  from  purga- 
tory. Tetzel  even  boasted,  that  he  had  saved  more 
souls  from  hell  by  his  indulgences,  than  St.  Peter  had 
converted  by  his  preaching.  He  assured  the  purcha- 
sers of  them,  that  their  crimes,  however  enormous, 
would  be  forgiven.  In  the  usual  form  of  absolution, 
written  with  his  own  hand,  he  said,  "  I,  by  the  author- 
ity of  Jesus  Christ,  through  the  merits  of  his  most  holy 
passion,  and  by  the  authority  of  his  blessed  apostles, 
Peter  and  Paul,  and  of  our  most  holy  pope,  delegated 
to  me  as  commissioner,  do  absolve  thee :  first  from  all 
ecclesiastical  censures  however  incurred;  secondly, 
from  all  sins  committed  by  thee,  however  enormous, 
for  so  far  the  keys  of  the  sacred  church  extend :  and  I 
do  this  by  remitting  to  thee  all  the  punishments  due  to 
thee  in  purgatory  on  account  of  thy  crimes,  and  I  re- 
store thee  to  the  innocence  and  purity  in  which  thou 
wast  when  baptized,  so  that  the  gates  of  punishment 
may  be  shut  to  thee  when  dying,  and  the  gates  of 
paradise  be  opened." 

1  n  regard  to  the  effect  of  indulgences  in  delivering 
persons  from  the  supposed  torments  of  purgatory,  the 
gross  declarations  of  Tetzel  in  public  are  well  known. 
"  The  moment  the  money  tinkles  in  the  chest,  youj: 
father's  soul  mounts  up  out  of  purgatory,'* 


The  indulgences  were  farmed  out  to  the  best  bid- 
ders and  the  undertakers  employed  such  deputies  to 
carry  on  the  traffic,  as  they  thought  the  most  hkely  to 
promote  their  lucrative  views.  The  mfenor  ofticers, 
concerned  in  this  commerce,  were  daily  seen  m  puoiic 
houses,  indulging  themselves  in  not  and  voluptous- 
ness.  In  fine,  whatever  the  greatest  enemy  ol  popery 
could  have  wished,  was  exhibited  with  the  most  undis- 
guised impudence  and  temerity,  as  if  on  purpose  to 
render  that  wicked  ecclesiastical  system  infamous  be- 
fore all  mankind. 

The  prodigious  sale  of  indulgences  evinces  both 
the  profound  Ignorance  of  the  age,  and  also  the  power 
of  superstitious  fears,  with  which  the  consciences  of 
men  were  then  distressed.     This,  however,  was  the 
very  situation  of  things  which  opened  the  way  for  the 
reception  of  the  gospel.     But  who  was  to  proclaim  it 
in  its  native  beauty  and  simplicity  ?  The  princes,  the 
bishops,  and  the  learned  men  of  the  times,  saw  all  this 
scandalous  traffic,  but  none  was  found  possessing  the 
knowledge,  the  courage,  and  the  honesty,  necessary 
to  detect  the  fraud,  and  to  lay  open  to  mankind  the 
true   doctrine  of  salvation  by  the  remission  of  sins 
through  Jesus  Christ.   But  at  length  an  obscure  pastor 
appeared,  who  alone  began  to  erect  the  standard  of 
sound  religion.     No  man  who  believes  that  ''the  pre- 
paration of  the  heart  is  from  the  Lord,  will  for  a  mo- 
ment doubt  whether  Martin  Luther,  in  this  great  un- 
dertaking, was  moved  by  the  spirit  of  God. 

This  extraordinary  man,  was  an  Augustine  monk^ 
and  professor  or  lecturer  in  the  university  of  Wittem- 
berg  in  Saxony.  That  w^as  a  college  of  students  and 
society  of  monks.  Frederic  the  wise,  elector  of  Saxo- 
ny, ardentlyjdesirous  of  promoting  literary  knowledge, 
always  showed  a  steady  regard  to  Luther,  on  account 
of  his  skill  and  industry  in  advancing  the  reputation 
of  that  infant  seminary,  then  low  in  its  revenues 
and  exterior  appearance.  Luther  preached  aho  from 
time  to  time,  and  heard  confessions.  In  the  memora- 
ble year  1517,  certain  persons,  repeatina;  their  confes- 


485 

.sions  before  him,  and  owning  their  atrocious  sins,  re- 
fused to  comply  with  the  penances  which  he  enjoined 
on  them,  because  they  said,  they  were  possessed  of  di- 
plomas of  indulgences.     Luther  was  struck  with  the 
absurdity,  and  refused  them  absolution.    The  persons 
rejected,  complained  loudly  to  Tetzel.     He  stormed 
and  frowned,  and  menaced  every  one  who  dared  to 
oppose  him  ;  and  sometimes  ordered  a  pile  of  wood 
to  be  constructed  and  set  on  fire,  to  strike  terror  into 
the  minds  of  heretics.    Luther,  then  only  34  years  old, 
was  vigorous  both  in  mind  and  body,  Iresh  from  the 
schools,  and  fervent  in  the  scriptures-    He  saw  crowds 
flock  to  Wittemberg  and  the  neighboring  towns  to 
purchase  indulgences,  and  having  no  clear  idea  of  the 
nature  of  that  traffic,  yet  sensible  of  the  obvious  evils 
with  which  it  must  be  attended,  he  began  to  signify, 
in  a  gentle  manner  from  the  pulpit,  that  the  people 
might  be  better  employed  than  in  running  from  place 
to  place  to  procure  indulgences.     So  cautiously  did 
this  great   man  begin  a  work,  the  consequences  of 
which   he  did  not   foresee.     He  did  not  then  even 
know  who  were  the  receivers  of  the   money.     He 
wrote  to  Albert,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  who  had  ap- 
pointed Tetzel  to  this  employment,  entreating  him  to 
withdraw  the  licence  of  Tetzel,  and  expressing  his 
fears  of  evil  consequences  from  the  sale.    This  he  did, 
without  knowing  that  Albert  had  any  personal  inter- 
est in  the  traffic.    He  sent  him  likewise  certain  theses 
which  he  had  drawn  up  in  the  form  of  queries  con- 
cerning this  subject,  and  expressed  with  the  greatest 
caution  and  modesty.     His  cgnscience  was  alarmed 
at  the  prevailing  evils,  but  he  knew  not  well  where  to 
fix  the  blame  of  them.     He  wrote  also  to  the  bishop  of 
Brandenberg,  with  whom  he  was  a  favorite.    He,  see- 
ing the  dangerous  ground  Luther  was  taking,  replied, 
"  You  will  oppose  the   church,  you  cannot  think  in 
what  troubles  you  will  involve  yourself;  you  had  much 
better  be  still  and  quiet."     The  intrepid  spirit  of  the 
Saxon  reformer  was  not  to  be  repressed.     Though  by 
no  means  a  competent  master  of  the  points  in  debate, 
be  saw  they  were  of  too  great  magnitude  for  a  consct- 


486 

enlious  pastor  to  pass  them  by  unnoticed.  With  de- 
liberate steadiness  he  persevered;  and  having  tried 
in  vain  to  procure  the  concurrence  of  the  dignitaries 
of  the  church,  he  published  93  theses,  which  in  16 
days  were  spread  throughout  Germany.  Their  effect 
on  the  minds  of  men  was  rapid  and  powerful ;  though 
Tetzel  had  by  threats  silenced  some  pastors  who  had 
faintly  opposed  him,  and  though  bishops  and  doctors, 
through  fear  of  the  flames  remained  perfectly  silent. 

What  Luther's  views  and  feelings  were  in  the  com-i 
mencement  of  his  opposition  to  the  sale  of  indulgent 
ces,  may  be  learned  from  his  controversial  writings 
published  in  the  year  1518,  In  these,  he  thus  declares : 
*^'Iwas  compelled  in  my  conscience  to  expose  the 
scandalous  sale  of  indul2;ences.  I  saw  some  seduced 
by  them  into  mischievous  errors,  others  tempted  into 
audacious  profaneness.  In  a  word,  the  proclaiming 
and  selling  of  pardons  proceeded  to  such  an  unbound-' 
ed  licentiousness,  that  the  holy  church  and  its  authori- 
ties became  subjects  of  open  derision  in  the  public 
taverns.  There  was  no  occasion  to  excite  the  hatred 
of  mankind  against  priests  to  a  greater  degree.  The 
-avarice  and  profligacy  of  the  clergy  had,  for  many 
years  past,  kindled  the  indignation  of  the  laity.  Alas  ! 
they  have  not  a  particle  of  respect  or  honor  for  the 
priesthood,  except  what  solely  arises  from  a  fear  of 
punishment ;  and  I  speak  plainly,  unless  their  dislike 
and  their  objection  be  attended  to  and  moderated,  not 
by  mere  power,  but  by  substantial  reasons  and  re- 
formations, all  these  evils  will  giow  worse." 

Let  us  now  listen  to  a  few  sentences  of  Luther^ 
written  so  late  as  the  year  1545,  about  28  years  after 
the  beginning  of  the  dispute  concerning  indulgences. 
"  Before  all  things  I  entreat  you,  pious  reader,  for  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  to  read  my  writings  with 
cool  consideration,  and  even  with  much  pity.  1  wish 
you  to  know,  that  when  I  began  the  affair  of  the  indul- 
gences at  the  very  first,  I  was  a  monk,  and  a  most  mad 
papist.  So  intoxicated  was  I  and  drenched  in  papal 
dogmas,  that  I  would  have  been  most  ready  at  all 
times  to  murder  or  assist  others  in  murdering  any 


4gt 

pei'son,  who  should  have  uttered  a  syllable  agaihst  th* 
duty  of  obedience  to  the  pope.  I  was  a  complete 
Saul;  and  there  are  many  such  yet.  There  were,  how- 
ever, and  are  now^  others,  who  appear  to  me  to  adhere 
to  the  pope  on  the  principles  of  Epicurus  ;  that  is  for 
the  sake  of  indulging  their  appetites ;  when  secretly 
they  even  deride  him,  and  are  as  cold  as  ice,  if  called 
upon  to  defend  papacy.  I  was  never  one  of  these  :  I 
was  always  a  sincere  believer ;  I  was  always  earnest 
in  defending  the  doctrines  which  I  professed ;  I  went 
seriously  to  work,  as  one  who  had  a  horrible  dread  of 
the  day  of  judgment,  and  who,  from  his  inmost  soul 
was  anxious  for  salvation. 

"  You  will  find,  therefore,  in  my  earlier  writings,  with 
how  much  humility,  on  many  occasions,  1  gave  up 
very  considerable  points  to  the  pope,  which  I  now  de- 
test as  blasphemous  and  abominable  in  the  highest 
degree.  This,  error,  my  slanderers  call  inconsisten- 
cy :  but  you,  pious  reader,  will  have  the  kindness  to 
make  some  allowance  on  account  of  the  times  and  my 
inexperience.  I  stood  absolutely  alone  at  first,  and 
certainly  I  was  very  unlearned  and  very  unfit  to  un- 
dertake matters  of  such  vast  importance.  It  was  by 
accident,  not  willingly  or  by  design,  that  I  fell  into 
these  violent  disputes :  I  call  God  to  witness. 

"In  the  year  1517,  when  I  was  a  young  preacher, 
and  dissuaded  the  people  from  purchasing  indulgen- 
ces, telling  them  that  they  might  employ  their  time 
much  better  than  in  listening  to  the  greedy  proclaim- 
ers  of  that  scandalous  article  of  sale,  I  felt  assured  I 
should  have  the  pope  on  my  side  ;  for  he  himself,  in 
his  public  decrees,  had  condemned  the  excesses  of  his 
agents  in  that  business. 

"  My  next  step  was  to  complain  to  my  ordinary,  and 
also  to  the  archbishop  of  Mentz  ;  but  I  knew  not  at 
that  time  that  half  of  the  money  went  to  this  last  men- 
tioned prelate,  and  the  other  half  to  the  pope.  The 
remonstrances  of  a  low,  mean,  poor  brother  in  Christ 
had  no  weight.  Thus  despised  I  published  a  brief 
account  of  the  dispute,  along  with  a  sermon  in  the 
German  language  on  the  subject  of  indulgences ;  and 


488 

very  soon  after  I  published  also  explanations  of  nly 
sentiments,  in  which,  for  the  honor  of  the  pope,  I  con- 
tended, that  the  indulgences  were  not  entirely  to  be 
condemned,  but  that  real  works  of  charity  were  of 
far  more  consequence. 

"  This  was  to  set  the  world  on  fire,  and  disturb  the 
whole  order  of  the  universe.  At  once,  and  against  me 
single,  the  whole  popedom  rose  !!" 

From  these  quotations,  may  be  seen,  with  what 
views  and  feelings  Luther  commenced  and  pro^e- 
cuted  his  opposition  to  papal  indulgences.  Provi- 
dence had  gradually  prepared  him  for  this  arduous  un- 
dertaking. In  the  second  year  after  he  had  entered 
the  monastery,  he  met  with  a  Latin  bible  in  the  libra- 
ry. It  proved  to  him  a  treasure.  From  this  he  learnt 
there  were  more  scripture  passages  extant  than  those 
which  were  read  to'  the  people.  Also  he  had  some 
beams  of  evangelical  ligrit  darted  into  his  mind.  Tlif 
same  year  he  was  refreshed  in  his  sickness  by  the  dis- 
course of  an  old  monk,  who  showed  him  that  remis-\ 
sionof  sins  was  to  be  apprehended  by  faith  alone. — - 
With  incredible  ardor  he  now  gave  himself  up  t^  the 
study  of  the  scriptures  and  the  books  of  Augustine* 
At  length  he  was  regarded  as  the  most  ingenious  and 
learned  man  of  his  order  in  Germany. 

In  1507  he  was  ordained,  and  the  next  year  called 
to  the  professorship  at  Wittemberg  by  Staupitius,  vi* 
car  general  of  the  Augustine  monks  in  Germany, 
where  a  theatre  was  opened  for  the  display  of  his  tal- 
ents, both  as  a  teacher  of  philosophy  and  as  a  popu- 
lar preacher.  He  excelled  in  both  capacities,  and  be- 
came the  wonder  of  his  age.  The  exercises  of  his 
own  mind,  by  which,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  he  was  led  more  and  more  into  christian  truth, 
added  a  strength  to  his  oratory,  unattainable  by  those 
who  speak  not  from  the  heart.  Having  had  a  pro- 
found reverence  for  the  written  word,^e  was  led  more 
and  more  into  such  discoveries  of  native  depravity,  as 
render  a  man  low  in  his  own  eyes,  and  dispose  him  to 
receive  the  genuine  gospel  of  Christ. 

In  1510  he  was  sent  to  Rome,  on  business  relating 
to  his  own  monastery,  which  he  discharged  with  so 


489 

much  ability  and  success,  that  on  his  return,  he  wag 
compelled  by  the  vicar  general  to  assume  the  de- 
gree of  doctor  of  divinity,  from  which  time  he  con- 
scientiously devoted  bis  time  and  talents  to  the  sa- 
cred office.  Already  he  was  suspected  of  heresy, 
because  of  his  dishke  to  the  scholastic  doctrines;  and 
he  was  induced,  from  the  soundness  of  his  understand- 
ing, and  the  exercises  of  his  own  heart,  to  reject  the 
Aristotelian  corruptions  of  theology,  and  to  study  the 
genuine  doctrines  of  scripture. 

Beyond  all  doubt  Luther  was  of  a  choleric  temper, 
and  too  much  encouraged  his  natural  talent  for  face- 
tiousness.  His  character  in  other  respects  was  very 
blameless  and  excellent.  Humane,  generous,  and 
placable,  he  was  rarely  diverted  from  the  path  of  equi- 
ty ;  and,  notwithstanding  the  uncommon  vehemence  of 
his  disposition,  was  often  submissive  and  condescend- 
ing. With  an  exquisite  sensibility  and  readiness  of 
conception,  with  a  zeal  and  an  imagination,  which 
never  remitted  their  ardor  for  a  single  moment,  he 
was  perfectly  free  from  enthusiasm  ;  and  with  a  great 
capacity  and  unparalleled  intrepidity,  he  seems  to 
have  been  devoid  of  ambition  and  contented  to  live, 
all  his  days,  in  very  moderate  circum.stances.  Only 
the  wise  Disposer  of  all  events,  for  the  glory  of  his 
own  name,  and  for  the  revival  of  true  religion  in  Eu- 
rope^ by  the  effectual  operation  of  his  Holy  Spirit, 
could  have  produced,  at  the  season  when  most  want- 
ed, so  able  and  dauntless  a  champion,  possessed  of  so 
much  vigor  of  intellect,  of  so  daring  a  spirit,  and  of  a 
temper  so  truly  humble. 

Such  was  the  illustrious  Luther,  when  he  was  cal- 
led upon  by  Divine  Providence,  to  enter  the  lists,  alone 
and  without  one  assured  ally,  against  the  hosts  of  the 
pretended  successor  of  St.  Peter,  who  was  then  dom- 
ineering over  the  christian  world  in  all  his  grandeur 
and  plenitude  of  power, 
So 


49t 


CHAPTER  in. 

The  Progress  of  the  Controversy  concerning  Indulgen- 
ces^ till  the  conclusion  of  the  Conferences  between  Lu- 
ther and  Cajetan. 

X  ETZEL,  alarmed  at  the  publication  of  Luther's  the- 
ses, opposed  to  them  a  hundred  and  six  propositions, 
by  way  of  refutation,  and  directed  his  compositions  to 
be  burnt.    The  minds  of  Luther's  disciples  atWittem- 
berg,  were  so  much  incensed,  that  they  ventured,  by 
way  of  retaliation,  to  burn  publicly  TetzePs  proposi- 
tions, or  theses,  with  every  mark  of  disapprobation  and 
ignominy.     Luther  was  much  grieved  at  this  rash  ac- 
tion ;  and  finding  himself  accused   as  the  instigator, 
WTote  thus  to  a  friend  :   "  I  wonder,  you  could  believe, 
that  I  was  the  author  of  the  deed.     Think  you  that  1 
was  so  destitute  of  common  sense,  as  to  stigmatize  in 
such  a  manner,  a  person  in  so  high  an  office?   I  know 
better  the  rules  of  ecclesiastical  subordination,  and 
have  more  regard  to  my  own  character,  both  as  a 
monk,  and  as  a  theologian,  than  to  act  so."     There 
were  also  persons,  who  circulated  the  report  that  Lu- 
ther had  published  his  theses  at  the  instigation  of  the 
elector  Frederic.     To  show  his  concern,  as  to   this 
false  surmise,  Lutb«r  wrote  thus  to  his  friend   Spalati- 
nus :  "  I  am  heartrty  vexed  at  the  scandalous  report 
which  is  diffused  wilh  such  malignity,  viz.  that  in  all  I 
do,  I  am  only  the  engine  of  our  illustrious  prince,  for 
the  purpose   of  disgracing  the  archbishop  of  Mentz. 
What  do  you  think  I  ought  to  do  on  the  occasion  ?  Shall 
I  open  the  matter  to  the  elector?  I  am  extremely  con- 
cerned, that  the  prince  should  be  suspected  on  my  ac- 
count, and  I  cannot  bear  the  thought  of  being  the  ori- 
gin of  contention  among  persons  of  so  great  dignity." 
Luther,  who  never  did  things  by, halves,  continued 
if>  preach  and  to  write  on  the  iniquitous  practice  of 
selling  indulgences,  till  the  end  of  the  year  1517.     In 
the  next  year,  he  attended  a  general  assembly  of  the 
Augustine  monks  at  Heidelberg,  where  a  providential 
opportunity  was  presented  to  propagate  Divine  truth, 


491 

and  which  he  did  not  neglect.  While,  therefore,  he 
remained  at  this  place,  he  wrote  some  propositions,  in 
which,  he  opposed^the  prevailing  notions  concerning 
justification,  faith,  and  good  works.  His  capital  ob- 
ject in  them  was  to  demonstrate  the  doctrine  of  justi- 
fication before  God,  by  faith,  and  not  by  our  works 
and  deservings.  The  theses,  or  positions,  which  he 
intended  to  defend,  were  according  to  custom,  pub- 
licly exposed,  and  he  called  upon  Bejer,  a  monk  of 
the  Augustine  order,  to  be  his  respondent.  The  pro- 
fessors of  the  university  disapproved  of  the  contro- 
versy; and  therefore  it  was  held  in  the  Augusdniaii 
monastery.  A  large  concourse  of  people  attended,  and 
a  number  of  the  learned  bore  a  part  in  the  disputation. 
Among  the  hearers  were  Martin  Bucer,  and  John 
Brentius,  men,  afterward  eminent  in  the  work  of  re- 
formation. These  and  other  pejsons,  who  in  process 
of  time  became  celebrated  theologians,  admired  the 
acuteness,  promptitude,  and  meekness  of  Luther; 
were  struck  with  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  which  were 
new  to  their  ears,  and  desired  further  instruction  of 
him  in  private. 

While  the  cause  of  evangelical  truth  was  thus  grad- 
ually progressing  in  Germany,  two  celebrated  Roman- 
ists, Eckius  of  Ingolstadt,  and  Prierias,  a  Dominican, 
master  of  the  sacred  palace  at  Rome,  wrote  against 
the  theses  of  Luther;  who  published  elaborate  an- 
swers on  all  the  disputed  points.  He  declared  him- 
self filled  with  grief,  while  seeing  the  true  doctrine  of 
repentance  superseded  by  indulgences  ;  that  he  was 
unwillingly  drawn  into  the  contest ;  that  being  defam- 
ed as  an  enemy  of  the  pope,  he  felt  himself  constrain- 
ed to  defend  his  own  character. 

While  the  literary  contest  was  carrying  on  between 
Luther  and  his  antagonists,  there  w'ere  those  at  Rome, 
who  blamed  the  pope  for  not  interesting  himself  in  the 
controversy,  which,  by  exciting  a  spirit  of  resistance, 
and  producing  divisions,  daily  increased  in  magnitude 
and  importance  ;  and  which,  in  its  termination,  might 
prove  extremely  injurious  to  the  authority  of  the 
Jlomish  church.     Leo  X.  received  these  suggestions 


492 

with  indiiference  and  contempt.    The  avaricious  ven- 
ders of  indulgences  Avere,  however,  not  content  with 
the  indifference,  of  the  Pope,  and  loudly  vociferated 
against  Luther ;  and  complaints  were  sent  to  Rome 
from  ev^ery  quarter  concerning  the  progress  of  here- 
sy.    Leo  was  at   length  roused  from    his  indolence 
and  security,  to  acts  of  the  most  tyrannical  violence. 
He  ordered  Luther  to  appear  at  Rome  within  sixty 
days,  to  answer  for  himself  before  certain  judges,  of 
whom  his  antagonist  Prierias  was  appointed  one. — 
Our  reformer  took  the  wisest  method  to  protect  him- 
self against  Ihe  impending  storm.     He  instantly  sent 
an  account  of  the  pope's  citation  to  his  friend  Spalati- 
nus,  who  was  then  with  the  elector  Frederic  at  the  di- 
et of  Augsburg,  and  in  the  strongest  terms  requested, 
that,  through  the  interposition  of  the  prince,  his  cause 
might  be  heard  in  Germany  and  not  at  Rome.     Fred- 
eric the  Wise  understood  the  arts  and  practice  of  the 
court  of  Rome,  and  was  convinced  of  the  propriety, 
and  even  of  the  necessity  of  seconding  Luther's  wish- 
es.    The  Roman  pontiff,  through  the  importunity  of 
Frederic,  at  last  consented,  that  cardinal  Cajetan,  who 
was  then  his  legate  at  Augsburg,  should  take  cogni- 
zance of  the  matter,  with  directions,  that  if  the  delin- 
quent showed  proper  marks  of  penitence  and  submis- 
sion, he  should  be  kindly  receiv^ed  again  into  the  bo- 
som of  the  church  ;  but  if  he  refused  to  appear  before 
his  appointed  judge,  the  legate  was  commissioned 
thento  denounce  publicly,  against  him  and  his  adher- 
ents, all  the  thunders  and  anathemas  of  papal  indigna- 
tion. 

Leo  X.,  to  secure  the  concurrence  of  the  elector  of 
Saxony,  in  his  designs  to  crush  Luther,  wrote  him  a 
polite,  affectionate  and  artful  letter,  stating  the  meas- 
ures he  had  been  compelled  to  adopt,  through  the 
disobedience  of  an  Augustine  monk,  whose  very  order 
and  profession  should  have  perpetually  reminded  him 
of  the  duties  of  humility  and  obsequiousness.  In  this, 
Leo  informed  the  elector,  he  had  ordered  Luther  to  be 
called  upon  to  answer  for  himself,  and  that  he  had  giv- 
en directions  to  Cajetan  his  legate  to  this  intent.    And 


495 

he  concluded  his  letter  with  a  strong  exhortation  and 
injunction,  that  the  elector,  in  virtue  of  the  holy  obe- 
dience which  he  owed  to  the  Roman  church,  should 
contribute  his  utmost  to  secure  the  person  of  Luther, 
and  deliver  him  up  to  the  power  of  the  holy  see  :  he 
declared,  however,  at  the  same  time,  that  if  he  was 
found  innocent,  he  should  be  dismissed  in  peace  and 
in  favor;  and  even,  if  he  was  guiltj,  should^  experi- 
ence clemency  upon  his  repentance. 

In  this  letter,  the  pope  gave  no  intimations  that 
within  16  days,  after  Luther  was  cited  to  appear  at 
Rome  within  60  days,  thebishopofArcoli,  the  auditor 
of  the  apostolic  chamber,  had  proceeded  against,  ad- 
judged and  condemned  him  as  an  incorrigible  heretic. 

From  this  letter,  Frederic  learnt  the  determinations 
of  Leo  and  his  advisers  concerning  Luther.  Nothing 
short  of  an  utter  renunciation  of  his  opposition  to  the 
corruptions  and  abominations  of  the  Roman  domina- 
tion, and  a  full  recantation  of  his  sentiments  relative  to 
the  great  truths  of  God's  word,  could  effect  his  recon- 
ciliation with  the  church.  Destruction  was  menaced 
if  he  adhered  steadfastly  to  his  faith. 

Frederic,  to  provide  for  the  safety  of  his  favorite, 
ffave  him  letters  of  recommendation  to  the  senate  and 
principal  inhabitants  of  Augsburg;  who,  on  his  arrival, 
exhorted  him  not  to  appear  before  the  cardinal,  till  a 
promise  of  safe  conduct  from  the  emperor,  should  be 
obtained.  Through  the  importunate  request  of  these 
same  persons,  this  was  granted ;  and  after  three  days 
the  emperor's  council  announced  to  the  cardinal,  that 
the  public  faith  was  pledged  to  Luther,  and  therefore 
be  must  take  no  violent  steps  against  him.  The  car- 
dinal answered,  ''It  is  very  well ;  nevertheless  I  shall 
do  my  duty." 

Luther  appeared  before  the  cardinal,  and  was  cour- 
teously received.  But,  at  the  same  time,  he  was  re- 
quired to  retract  his  errors,  to  avoid  them  in  future, 
and  to  abstain  from  every  thing,  which  miglit  disturb 
the  peace  of  the  church.  The  heaviest  charge  brought 
against  him  was,  he  had  transgressed  the  bull  of  Cle- 
ment VI.  which  had  defined  the  nature  and  extent  of 


494 

indulgences.  Luther  urged  that  the  holy  scriptures, 
which  he  could  bring  in  support  of  his  own  doctrines, 
had  abundantly  more  weight  with  him  than  a  pontifi- 
cal bull,  which  in  fact  proved  nothing,  but  merely  re- 
cited the  opinion  of  Thomas  Aquinas.  Cajetan,  in 
answer,  exalted  the  authority  of  the  pope  above  all 
councils,  above  the  church,  and  even  above  the  scrip- 
tures themselves.  Luther  owned  he  might  have  err- 
ed, but  thought  it  reasonable  that  his  errors  should  be 
pointed  out  on  scriptural  grounds,  before  he  should 
be  required  to  retract.  But  having  found  that  no 
progress  was  made  by  conversing  with  the  cardinal, 
all  whose  fine  promises  of  kind  treatment  amounted 
precisely  to  this,  "You  must  either  recant,  or  suffer 
punishment;"  he  wisely  determined  to  commit  his 
answers  to  writing. 

Agreeably  to  this  resolution,  he  appeared  before  the 
cardinal  with  a  notary  and  witnesses,  repeated  his  pro- 
testations of  general  obedience  to  the  church,  and  his 
perfect  readiness  to  recant  any  error  of  which  he  could 
be  convinced.  Cajetan  replied  with  so  much  acri- 
mony that  the  accused  monk  had  no  opportunity  of 
explaining  or  of  vindicating  his  sentiments.  He  ab- 
solutely refused  to  dispute  with  Luther  either  in  public 
or  in  private ;  would  not  consent  that  a  single  word 
of  his  own  answers  should  be  put  down  in  writing, 
but  continued  to  press  for  a  recantation. 

Staupitius,  who  had  hitherto  acted  the  part  of  a 
steady  friend  of  Luther,  rose  up,  and  entreated  the  le- 
gate to  permit  the  accused  to  return  his  answers,  at 
length,  in  writing.  To  which  request,  he,  with  great 
difficulty  at  last  acceded. 

At  the  next  conference,  Luther  exhibited  his  writ- 
ten explanation  and  defence,  which  the  cardinal  treat- 
ed with  the  greatest  contempt.  He  told  him  he  had 
filled  his  paper  with  passages  of  scripture  which  were 
irrelevant,  and  in  general,  that  his  answers  were  those 
of  a  perfect  idiot.  He  condescended,  however,  to  say, 
he  would  send  them  to  Rome.  Lastly,  he  ordered  Lu- 
ther to  depart,  and  to  come  no  more  into  his  sight,  un- 
less he  was  disposed  to  recant* 


During  this  whole  conference  at  Augsburg,  Cajetan 
appears  to  have  been  conscious  how  ill  qualified  he 
was  to  contend  with  Luther,  as  a  disputant  in  theolo- 
gical questions.  His  great  anxiety  evidently  was,  how 
he  might  best  insure  obedience  to  the  pontifical  man- 
dates. He  enquired  not  whether  these  were  agreea- 
ble, or  repugnant  to  scripture,  it  was  sufficient  for  him 
to  know,  they  were  the  mandates  of  a  pope. 

The  decretal  of  pope  Clement  VI.,  which  Cajetan 
urged  with  so  much  heat  and  positiveness  against  Lu- 
ther in  the  dispute  respecting  indulgences,  maintained, 
that  "one  drop  of  Christ's  blood  being  sufficient  to  re- 
deem the  whole  human  race,  the  remaining  quantity, 
which  was  shed  in  the  garden  and  upon  the  cross,  was 
left  as  a  legacy  to  the  church  ;  to  be  a.  treasure  from 
WHICH  INDULGENCES  wcrc  to  be  drawo  and  adminis- 
tered by  the  Roman  pontiffs.  The  Augustine  monk 
had,  for  some  time  past,  been  loo  much  enlightened 
to  digest  such  wild  superstitious  inventions;  and  the 
man,  who  could  call  upon  him,  upon  these  grounds^ 
to  renounce  his  errors,  was  not  to  be  reasoned  with. 
Still  it  required  extraordinary  courage  to  deliver  in  21 
formal  protest  against  the  belief  of  tenets,  which  were 
both  established  by  the  highest  authority,  and  als© 
supposed  to  have  been  dictated  by  an  infallible  judg- 
ment. 

It  was  on  Friday  the  14th  of  October  1518,  that  Lu- 
ther made  his  last  appearance  before  the  pope's  le- 
gate. A  report  was  spread  that,  notwithstanding  the 
engagements  of  a  safe  conduct,  he  was  to  be  seized 
and  confined  in  irons.  He  remained,  however,  at 
Augsburg  till  the  succeeding  Monday.  On  that  day, 
hearing  nothing  from  the  cardinal,  he  wrote  to  him  a 
most  respectful  letter,  begged  pardon  for  any  irrever- 
ent or  unbecoming  language  which  might  have  esca- 
ped him  in  the  heat  and  hurry  of  the  debate  ;  and  even 
promised  to  desist  from  treating  on  the  subject  of  in- 
dulgences any  more,  provided  his  antagonists  were 
enjoined  to  observe  a  similar  silence.  But  to  retract 
his  sentiments,  or  give  up  the  truth,  he  absolutely 
refused.     He  said   his  conscience  would  not  permit 


496 
him  to  act  in  that  manner.  He  acknowledged,  that 
his  friends,  and  especially  his  vicar-general  had  taken 
great  pains  to  make  him  think  humbly,  submit  his 
own  opinion,  and  form  a  right  judgment :  but,  said  he, 
neither  the  favor,  nor  the  advice,  nor  the  command  of 
any  man  ought  ever  to  make  me  do  or  say  what  is 
contrary  to  my  conscience.  To  this  letter  he  receiv- 
ed no  answer. 

On  the  next  day,  he  sent  another  letter  to  Cajetan, 
expressed  in  more  spirited  language  and  nearer  to  his 
usual  strain.  "  He  conceived  he  had  done  every 
thing  which  became  an  obedient  son  of  the  church. — 
He  had  undertaken  a  long  and  tedious  journey ;  he 
was  a  man  of  a  weak  body,  and  had  very  little  money 
to  spend.  He  had  laid  the  book,  which  contained  his 
opinions,  at  the  feet  of  his  holiness  the  pope  ;  he  had 
appeared  before  his  most  reverend  father,  the  cardinal, 
and  he  was  now  waiting  to  be  instructed  how  far  he 
was  right  in  his  opinions,  and  how  far  wrong.  It 
could  no  longer  serve  any  good  purpose  to  spend  his 
time  there,  and  be  a  burden  to  his  friends.  He  was 
really  in  want  of  money.  Besides,  the  cardinal  had 
told  him,  to  come  no  more  into  his  sight,  unless  he 
would  recant  ;"  and,  said  Luther,  "in  my  former  let- 
ter 1  have  distinctly  pointed  out  all  the  recantation  I 
can  possibly  make." 

Having  appealed  from  the  pope's  nuncio  to  the 
pope  himself  to  be  better  informed,  and  having  made 
his  appeal  before  a  notary  public ;  to  prevent  being 
seized  and  imprisoned,  he  quitted  Augsburg  very 
earlyin  the  morning  of  the  19th  of  October,  1518.  A 
friendly  senator  ordered  the  gates  of  the  city  to  be 
opened,  and  he  mounted  a  horse  wluch  Staupitius  had 
procured  for  him.  He  had  neither  boots  nor  spurs, 
nor  sword;  and  was  so  fatigued  with  that  day's  jour- 
ney, that  when  he  dismounded  from  his  horse,  he  was 
unable  to  stand. 

Such  was  the  conclusion  of  the  conferences  at 
Augsburg,  in  which  the  firmness  and  plain  dealing  of 
Luther  were  no  less  conspicuous  than  the  unreasona- 
ble and  imperious  behavior  of  the  cardinal. 


4^7 

As  soon  as  the  events  at  Augsburg  were  known  at 
Rome,  the  pope's  legate  was  blamed  exceedingly  for 
his  severe  and  illiberal  treatment  of  Luther,  at  the  ve- 
ry moment,  it  was  said,  when  he  ought  to  have  pro- 
mised him  great  riches,  a  bishopric,  or  even  a  cardi- 
nal's hat. 

In  the  bitterness  of  his  heart,  Cajetan  complained 
to  the  elector  of  Saxony,  of  Luther's  insolent  and  in- 
sincere behavior;  and  even  reproached  his  highness 
for  supporting  such  a  character.  He  said  that  he  had 
conversed  for  many  hours  privately  with  Sianpitius, 
and  one  or  two  learned  friends  respecting  this  busi- 
ness;  that  his  object  had  been  to  preserve  the  dignity 
of  the  apostolic  see,  without  disgracing  brother  Mar- 
tin, and  that  when  he  had  put  matters  into  such  a 
train,  as  to  have  reasonable  hopes  of  success,  he  had 
found  himself  completely  deluded.  Martin,  his  several 
associates,  and  his  vicar-general,  had  suddenly  disap- 
peared. Martin,  indeed,  had  written  letters,  but  he 
jiad  not  retracted  one  word  of  the  scandalous  language 
he  had  used.  Lastly,  Cajetan  warned  the  prince  to 
consider,  how  much  he  was  bound  in  honor  and  con- 
science, either  to  send  brother  Martin  bound  to  Rome, 
or  to  banish  him  from  his  dominions.  As  to  himself^ 
he  said,  he  had  washed  his  hands  of  so  pestilential  a 
business,  but  his  highness  might  be  assured  the  cause 
would  go  on  at  Rome.  It  was  too  important  to  be 
passed  over  in  silence  ;  and  he  entreated  him  not  to 
sully  the  glory  of  his  illustrious  house  for  the  sake  of 
a  paltry  mendicant  monk. 

Soon  after  this  Staupitius  was  induced  to  accept 
the  preferment  to  an  abbacy  at  Saltsburg,  which  he 
enjoyed  but  a  very  short  time.  He  died  in  the  year 
1524 

3p 


498 

CHAPTER  11. 

The  Controversy  continued.  The  attempts  of  Miltitz 
and  of  Eckius.  The  progress  of  the  Reformation  till 
the  conclusion  of  the  Diet  of  Worms. 

1  HE  condition  of  Luther  after  his  return  to  Wittnm- 
berg,  was  peculiarly  afflictive.  He  had  now  to  expect 
the  total  ruin  of  his  wordlj  circumstances,  the  hard- 
ships of  poverty  and  exile,  or  aviolent  death  from  pa- 
pal vengeance.  He  was  not,  however,  without  hope  of 
the  elector's  protection,  partly  from  the  well  known 
justice  and  humanity  of  that  prince's  character,  and 
partly  from  the  good  offices  of  his  secretary  Spalatinus. 
As  yet,  the  interference  of  Frederic  in  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal controversy,  had  not  only  been  firm  and  discreet, 
but  also  as  spirited  and  friendly,  as  could  reasonably 
be  expected,  in  behalf  of  one  who  was  considered  by 
the  hierarchy  a  turbulent  and  abandoned  heretic.  It 
still  behoved  Luther  not  to  be  over  confident  in  his 
expectations  of  future  support. 

Every  day  the  contest  grew  more  and  more  peri- 
lous. Luther  himself  had  a  single  eye  to  the  prosper- 
ity of  Christ^  kingdom  ;  but  for  the  zeal  or  the  perse- 
verance of  others,  he  could  not  be  answerable.  He 
could  not  wonder  if  the  love  of  many  began  to  wax 
cold.  His  friend  Staupitius  had  already  quitted  Sax- 
ony ;  and,  though  the  elector  had  hitherto  manfully 
defended  him  against  the  tyrannical  proceedings  of 
the  court  of  Rome,  it  might  well  be  doubted  whether 
the  chief  motives  of  this  magnanimous  conduct,  were 
a  regard  for  the  honor  of  God  and  the  religion  of 
Jesus. 

It  was  an  excellent  part  of  Luther's  character,  tha^ 
in  the  most  critical  and  difficult  situations,  he  could 
commit  his  cause  to  the  God,  whom  he  served,  with 
firm  and  entire  rehance  on  his  will  ;  and  at  the  same 
time  be  as  active  and  indefatigable  in  using  all  pru- 
dential means,  as  if  the  events  depended  solely  on  hu- 
man exertions.     In  his  present  danger  and  perplexity* 


499 

he  cast  his  eyes  on  France,  where  formerly  some  op= 
position  had  been  made  to  the  fulness  of  papal  do- 
mination ;  and  where  he  hoped  he  might  profess  an4 
preach  divine  truth  with  greater  security  than  in  Ger- 
many. But  Frederic  expressing  his  earnest  wish  that 
he  would  not  leave  Wittemberg,  and  declaring,  with 
a  calmness  and  dignity,  suitable  to  his  princely  char- 
acter, that  he  could  not  expel  him  from  his  dominions, 
without  doing  much  injury  to  his  university,  gave  as- 
surance that  he  should  not  consider  him  as  an  heretic 
till  he  had  been  heard  and  was  convicted.  By  this 
determination  Luther  resolved  to  remain  on  the  spot, 
where  Jhe  had  for  some  time,  besides  his  literary  and 
controversial  employments,  discharged  the  office  of 
pastor  of  Wittemberg,  as  the  substitute  of  the  ordinary 
minister  who  was  then  laboring  under  bodily  infirmi- 
ties. 

Luther,  desirous  of  anticipating  the  papal  bull, 
which  he  had  for  some  time  been  daily  expecting,  re- 
newed his  appeal  to  the  pope,  or  in  failure  of  this,  to  a 
general  council.  Fifteen  days  after  that,  Leo  issued 
a  bull,  confirming  the  doctrine  of  indulgences  in  the 
most  absolute  manner.  To  maintain  this  iniquitous 
traffic,  without  the  least  correction  of  its  abuses,  pre- 
vented every  attempt  which  might  be  made  to  recon- 
cile Luther  to  the  hierarchy.  The  providence  of  God 
was  admirable  in  thus  having  barred  up  his  return 
to  the  church  of  Rome,  while,  as  yet,  he  was  far  from 
being  convinced  of  the  totally  antichristian  state  of 
the  popedom. 

The  court  of  Rome,  finding  it  impossible  to  stop 
the  proceedings  of  Luther  by  mere  authority  and 
threatening,  had  recourse  to  the  arts  of  negociation  j 
and  Charles  Miltitz,  a  Saxon  knight,  of  insinuating 
manners,  was  the  new  legate  to  transact  the  business. 
He  was  commissioned  to  present  to  Frederic  the  gol- 
den consecrated  rose  ;  and  if  possible,  to  put  an  end 
to  all  the  ecclesiastical  dispute  which  had  produced 
the  rupture  between  Luther  and  the  Roman  see. 
Frederic  had  formerly  solicited  the  favor  of  the  rose 
with  much  earnestness ;  but  on  this  occasion,  he  is 


500 

said  to  have  received  it  with  a  cool  and  almost  con- 
temptuous poliieness;  and  in  no  wise  could  he  be  in- 
duced to  change  his  measures  respecting  his  favorite 
professor  of  VVittemberg. 

Mihitz  was  foiled  in  his  purposes,  and  repaired  to 
Leipsic  ;  there,  having  found  Tetzel,  he  twice  rebuk- 
ed him  with  the  greatest  severity  before  his  own  pro- 
vincial, on  account  of  his  iniquitous  practices  in  the 
business  of  indulgences.  By  doing  this  he  sought  to 
gratify  the  adv^ocates  for  reformation,  and  to  sheher 
the  Roman  pontiff  from  censure.  The  new  legate, 
having  had  several  fruitless  conferences  with  Lufher, 
as  to  the  essential  points  of  controversy,  the  electors 
of  Saxony  and  of  Treves,  agreed  to  defer  tlie  complete 
examination  of  the  matters  in  dispute  to  the  first  Ger- 
man Diet  of  the  new  emperor  Charles  Y ;  and  that,  in 
the  mean  time,  Luther  should  write  a  submissive  let- 
ter to  the  pope.  To  this  our  reformer  readily  consent- 
ed, for  he  was  by  no  means  disposed  to  break  with 
the  pontiff;  and  it  is  not  improbable  he  would  have 
conlinued  an  obedient  subject  to  the  Roman  see,  all 
his  days,  if  he  might  have  been  permitted,  without 
molestation,  to  discharge  the  office  of  a  faithful  pastor 
of  Christ. 

While  Miltitz  was  attempting  to  negociate  a  recon- 
ciliation in  Germany,  Tetzel,  the  wretched  sub-agent 
of  Albert,  whose  scandalous  conduct  had  so  much 
disgraced  his  employers,  met  with  the  reward,  w^iicli 
frequently  awails  Iheministers  of  iniquity.  He  found 
himself  deserted  by  all  the  world.  Miltiiz,  in  partic- 
ular, had  treated  him  so  roughly,  that  this  daring  and 
boisterous  instrument  of  papal  avarice  and  extortion 
actually  fell  sick,  wasted  away,  and  at  last  died  of  a 
broken  heart. 

Popery  was  not  a  religion  which  betrayed  only  oc- 
casional defects  and  errors.  It  had  long  been  grow- 
ing into  a  SYSTEM  of  corruption  ;  all  the  parts  of  which, 
were  thoroughly  connected  with  each  other,  and  con- 
spired together  to  deceive,  defraud,  and  domineer 
over  mankind.  The  members  of  the  system  sympa- 
Ihized  with  their  head  in  a  remarkable  manner:  they 


601 

saW  their  very  existence  dependent  on  its  safety,  and 
flew  to  its  defence  on  the  slightest  appearance  of  danger. 
Eckius  of  Ingolstadi,  the  avowed  adversary  of  Luther, 
a  man  of  brilliant  talents,  and  ambitious  to  exhibit  his 
theological  skill,  was  not  inactive.  He  challenged 
Carolstadt,  a  doctor  of  divinity,  arch-deacon  of  Wit- 
lemberg,  and  colleague  and  adherent  of  Luther,  and 
even  Luther  himself,  to  try  their  strength  with  him  in 
a  contest  on  the  points  in  dispute.  The  challenge 
was  accepted  ;  and  George,  duke  of  Saxony,  uncle  of 
the  elector,  offered  the  combatants  the  city  of  Leip- 
sic,  as  the  scene  of  debate,  with  an  engagement  for 
their  security  and  a  promise  of  every  convenience. 
He  was  himself  a  strenuous  Roman  catholic,  and  ex- 
pected great  glory  would  accrue  to  the  papal  cause 
from  the  well  known  abilities  and  attainments  of  Eck- 
ius. Luther  obtained  leave  to  be  present  as  a  spec- 
tator, but  was  expressly  denied  the  grant  of  a  safe 
conduct  if  he  attempted  to  appear  in  the  character  of 
a  disputant.  The  assembly  was  splendid,  the  expect- 
ations of  mankind  were  strongly  fixed  ;  and  it  was 
vainly  imagined  that  some  decision  would  be  made 
concerning  the  objects  of  contention. 

Eckius  delivered  what  he  had  to  say  with  great  an- 
imation, and  is  allowed  to  have  far  exceeded  Carol- 
stadt  in  energetic  exertions  of  voice  and  action.  So 
long  as  an  appeal  to  books  and  written  documents 
was  admitted,  Carolstadt  defended  himself  with  a 
rich  variety  of  apt  and  excellent  quotations ;  but  Eck- 
ius having  made  a  proposal,  that  all  books  should  be 
laid  aside,  and  the  dispute  go  on  without  them ;  the 
multitude  gave  a  shout  of  approbation ;  and  Eckius, 
who  had  the  better  memory  and  a  greater  flow  of 
words,  then  supported  his  side  of  the  question  in  a 
more  plausible  manner,  than  his  opponent. 

This  disputation  conlinued  lor  six  days,  during 
which  time,  the  superior  eloquence  and  acuteness  of 
Eckius  seem  to  have  afforded  a  temporary  triumph  to 
the  enemies  of  the  reformation.  Fhished  with  suc- 
cess, and  thirsting  for  glory,  this  champion  of  the  pa- 
pal system  at  length  can} e  to  Luther  at  his  lodgings-. 


5@^ 

and  with  an  air  of  confidence  said,  "  I  undei^stand  you 
will  not  dispute  with  me  in  public."  "  How  can  I 
dispute  with  you,'*  said  Luther,  "w^hen  the  duke 
George  refuses  me  my  request  of  a  safe  conduct  ?" 
Eckius  replied,  "  If  I  am  not  to  combat  you,  I  will 
spend  no  more  time  on  Carolstadt.  It  was  on  your 
account  that  I  canle  here.  Suppose  I  could  obtain 
the  public  faith  for  your  safety,  would  you  then  meet 
me  and  try  your  strength?"  Luther  consented;  and 
very  soon  after  he  had  the  duke*s  leave  to  take  Carol- 
stadt's  place  in  the  public  debate. 

This  lasted  for  ten  days,  with  uncommon  ardor  and 
witliout  intermission.  Among  the  articles  of  contro- 
versy were  the  doctrines  of  purgatory  and  indulgen- 
ces, the  nature  of  repentance  and  remission  of  sins,  and^ 
particularly  the  foundation  of  the  supremacy  of  the 
Roman  pontiffs.  It  was  in  this  last  article  of  contro- 
versy, that  Eckius  placed  his  chief  strength  and  ex- 
pectation of  victory. 

During  this  debate  Eckius  was  so  much  struck  with 
the  reasonings  of  Luther,  and  especially  with  the  neat, 
and  well  digested  order  in  which  his  materials  were 
arranged,  that  he  was  compelled  to  acknowledge,  be- 
fore a  splendid  audience,  the  qualifications  and  attain- 
ments of  his  able  opponent.  He  ev  en  besought  their 
illustrious  and  magnificent  mightinesses  to  pardon  him, 
who  was  so  much  occupied  with  other  concerns,  if  he 
should  not  be  able  to  produce  such  a  mass  of  accurate 
testimonies  as  the  learned  doctor  had  laid  before  them. 
He  came  to  Leipsic,  he  said,  not  to  write  books,  but 
to  dispule. 

The  Roman  domination  now  saw  clearly  that  the 
man,  who  had  proceeded  to  such  extremities,  was  not 
to  be  managed  by  mild  and  gentle  measures,  nor  to 
be  gained  over  by  bribes  and  flatteries:  and  now  judg- 
ed him  to  be  an  enemy  of  what  they  termed  the  holy 
church,  and  that  he  merited  all  that  they  could  inflict, 
their  utmost  fury  and  indignation. 

But  God  was  gradually  preparing  the  mind  of  the 
Saxon  reformer  to  stand  fast  in  the  liberty  wherewith 
Christ  had  made  him  free.     That  the  reader  may  see 


505 
how  this  was  effected,  let  him  listen  to  Luther's  own 
statement  of  the  matter :    "  However  blameless  a  life 
I  might  lead  as  a  monk,  I  experienced  a  most  unrjiiiet 
conscience  ;  I  perceived  myself  a  sinner  before  God; 
I  saw  that  I  could  do  nothing  to  appease  him,  and  I 
hated  the  idea  of  a  just  God  that  punishes  sinners.     I 
was  well  versed  in  all  St.  Paul's  writings  ;  and,  in  par- 
ticular, I  had  a  most  wonderful  desire  to  understand 
the  epistle  to  the  Romans.     But  \  was  puzzled  with 
the  expression,  "  therein  is  the  righteousness  of  God 
yevealed."     My  heart  rose  against  God  with  a  sort  of 
silent  blasphemy  :  at  least  in  secret  I  said  with  great 
murmur    and  indignation,  was   it   not  enough  that 
wretched  man,  already  eternally  ruined  by  the  curse 
of  original  depravity,  should  he  oppressed  with  every 
species  of  misery  through  the  condemning  power  of 
the  commandment,  but  that  even  through  thfe  gospel, 
God  should  threaten  us  with  his  anger  and  justice, 
and  add  affliction  to  affliction  ?  Thus  I  raged  with 
a  troubled  Conscience.     Over  and  over  I  turned  the 
above  mentioned  passage  to  the  Romans  most  impor- 
tunately.    My  thirst  to  know  the  apostle's  meaning 
w^as  insatiable, 

'^  At  length,  while  I  was  meditating  day  and  night 
on  the  words,  and  their  connexion  with  what  immedi- 
ately follows,  namely,  "  the  just  shall  live  by  faith,"  it 
pleased  God  to  have  pity  upon  me,  to  open  mine  eyes, 
and  to  show  me  that  the  righteousness  of  God,  which  is 
here  said  in  the  gospel  to  be  revealed  from  faith  to 
faith,  relates  to  the  method  by  which  God,  in  his  mer- 
cy, justifies  a  sinner  through  faith,  agreeably  to  what  is 
written,  "  the  just  shall  live  by  faith."     Hence  I  felt 
myself  a  new  man,  and  all  the  scriptures  appeared  to 
have  a  knew  face.     I  ran  quickly  through  them  as  my 
memory  enabled  me;  I  collected  together  the  leading 
terms  ;  and  I  observed,  in  their  meaning,  a  strict  anal- 
ogy, according  to  my  new  views.     Thus,  in  many  in- 
stances, the  WORK  of  God  means  that  which  he  works 
in  us;  and  the  power,  and  wisdom  of  God,  mean  the 
power  and  wisdom,  which  his  Spirit  operates  in  the 
minds  of  the  faithful;  and  in  the  same  manner  are  i9 


504 

be  understood  the  patience,  the  salvation,  the  6L6RT 
of  God. 

The  expression,  "righteousness  of  God,"  now  be- 
came as  sweet  to  my  mind  as  it  had  been  hateful  be- 
fore ;  and  this  very  passage  of  St.  Paul  proved  to  me 
the  entrance  into  Paradise." 

This  interestrog  account,  of  the  steps  by  which  Lu- 
ther was  led  to  evangelical  light  in  the  important  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith,  evidently  refers  to  what 
passed  in  his  mind  about  the  time  of  the  celebrated 
disputation  at  Leipsic ;  and  for  that  reason  it  was 
iotroduced  in  this  place. 

After  this  public  disputation,  Luther  carefully  re- 
viewed all  his  positions  which  had  been  the  subject  of 
debate  with  Eckius,  and  published  them  with  concise 
explanations,  and  with  arguments  in  their  support, 
consisting  of  appeals  to  scripture  and  ecclesiastical 
history. 

The  publications  of  Luther  were  circulated  through- 
out Germany,  and  read  with  the  greatest  avidity  by 
all  ranks  and  orders.  Eckius  and  other  advocates 
of  the  Roman  catholic  cause,  answered  the  heretic 
with  great  heat  and  indignation.  Luther  replied  with 
the  promptitude  and  precision,  and  also  with  the  zeal 
and  confidence  of  a  man,  who  was  perfectly  master  of 
the  arguments  on  both  sides  of  the  questions  in  dis- 
pute, who  felt  deeply  interested  in  the  establishment 
of  truth,  and  had  thoroughly  examined  the  founda- 
tions of  his  opposition  to  the  prevaiUng  corruption.  By 
these  means  the  discussions  at  Leipsic  were  detailed 
with  minuteness,  and  were  continued  with  spirit;  they 
every  where  became  topics  of  common  conversation; 
and,  as  Luther  constantly  appealed  to  plain  sense,  and 
the  written  word  of  God,  the  scholastic  subtilties  of 
Eckius  lost  their  weight  and  reputation  among  the 
people.  The  advantages  to  the  cause  of  the  reforma- 
tion, which  in  this  way  resulted  from  the  public  con- 
test at  Leipsic,  were  great  and  most  important. 

This  memorable  controversy  took  place  in  the  year 
1519.  The  elector  of  Saxony,  who  was  the  only 
prince  ^hat  publicly  favored  the  reformation,  foun4 


506 

both  his  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  and  his  kindness 
toward  Luther,  much  increased  by  what  he  read,  and 
heard  from  others  relative  to  the  points  debated  in  this 
controversy.     Even,  before  Luther  had  dared  to  with- 
stand and  expose  the  corrupt  practices  of  the  Roman 
see,  the  mind  of  Frederic  had  been  much  exercised 
about  Divine  things.     With  much  diligence  and  con- 
stant prayer  he  had  read  the  word  of  God,  and  was  ex- 
tremely displeased  with  the  usual  modes  of  interpreting 
it.    And  when,  through  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  in- 
strumentality of  Luther,  some  rays  of  evangehcal  light 
began  to  break  forth,  he  opened  himself  explicitly  to 
his  chaplain,  Spalatinus,  to  this  effect ;  "  I  have  always 
indulged  a  secret  hope,  that  in  a  short  time  we  should 
be  blessed  with  a  purer  knowledge  of  what  we  ought  to 
believe."     Meanwhile  he  gave  attention  to  practical 
sermons,  and  read  the  scriptures  with  great  delight; 
especially  the  four  gospels ;  from  which  he  collected 
many  excellent  passages,  and  so  impressed  them  on  his 
memory,  that  whenever  occasion  required,  he  could 
readily  apply  them  with  great  advantage  and  comfort. 
He  used  particularly  to  insist  on  that  saying  of  our 
Lord,   "^  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing,"  more  than 
any  other.     On  this  he  remarked,  ''  How  can  it  pos- 
sibly be,  that  mankind  should  be  perfectly  free  from 
all  corrupt  bias,  when  Christ  himself  saith,  "without 
me  ye  can  do  nothing  ?" 

Such  were  the  reflections,  which  the  disputation  at 
Leipsic,  concerning  the  necessity  of  grace,  and  the 
natural  condition  of  man  pincie  the  fall  of  Adam,  ap- 
pear to  have  produced  in  the  mind  of  Frederic  the 
WISE.  While  they  imply  considerable  insight  into 
several  of  the  essential  doctrines  of  Christianity,  they 
also  throw  much  light  on  the  religious  character  of  this 
prince.  Frederic  had  a  deep  sense  of  his  own  weak- 
ness and  sinfulness,  and  felt  great  anxiety  that  the 
faith  of  Christ  might  he  preached  among  the  people 
in  its  purity  ;  and  this  anxiety  kept  pace  with  his  own 
progress  in  practical  religion.  But  still  this  excellent 
personage  remained  in  bondage  to  papal  authority  and 
papal  superstitions ;  hence,  though  his  views  of  the 
3q 


506 

bible  were  in  perfect  harmony  with  those  of  Luther, 
and  though  he  further  agreed  with  the  reformer,  that 
shameful  abuses  ought  to  be  corrected,  dangerous  er- 
rors to  be  exposed,  salutary  truths  propagated,  and 
mankind  put  into  possession  of  the  words  of  eternal 
life,  he  nevertheless  continued  to  feel  most  disquieting 
apprehensions,  lest,  in  compassing  these  important 
purposes,  offence  should  be  given  to  the  majesty  of 
the  Roman  pontiffs. 

The  celebrated  Philip  Melancthon,  professor  of 
Greek  in  the  university  of  Wittemberg,  who  is  always 
numbered  among  the  most  illustrious  and  respectable 
instruments  of  the  reformation,  was  now  only  about 
23  years  of  age.  Already  he  had  favored  Luther's 
intentions  of  teaching  pure  Christianity  and  of  deliver- 
ing it  from  the  reigning  darkness  and  superstition. 
Being  present  at  the  conferences  at  Leipsic,  and  being 
possessed  of  the  rare  faculty  of  discerning  truth  in  its 
most  intricate  connexions  and  combinations,  while 
listening  to  the  sophistry  of  Eckius,  his  mind  became 
better  acquainted  than  before,  with  the  argumentative 
resources  of  the  Romish  religion ;  at  the  same  time 
the  solid  reasonings  of  Luther,  supported  by  constant 
appeals  to  the  scriptures,  convinced  his  mind  of  the 
soundness  of  the  principles  of  his  industrious  and  per- 
secuted friend,  and  he  then  became  determined  to  em- 
bark in  the  cause  of  rehgious  liberty,  with  zeal  and 
fidelity.  From  this  period,  Melancthon  applied  him- 
self most  intensely  to  the  interpretation  of  the  scrip- 
tures, and  the  defence  of  pure  christian  doctrine  ;  and 
he  is  justly  esteemed  by  protestants  to  have  been,  un- 
der divine  Providence,  the  most  powerful  coadjutor  of 
the  Saxon  reformer.  His  mild  and  peaceable  tem- 
per, his  aversion  to  schismatic  contention,  his  repu- 
tation for  piety  and  knowledge  ;  and  above  all,  his 
happy  art  of  exposing  error  and  maintaining  truth  in 
the  most  perspicuous  language,  all  these  endowments 
concurred  to  render  him  eminently  serviceable  to  the 
revival  of  the  religion  of  Christ.  Little  did  Eckius 
imagine,  that  the  public  dispution,  in  which  he  had 
Ibreseen  nothing  but  victory  and  exultation,  and  the 


507 

downfall  of  Lutheranism,  would  give  rise  to  another 
theological  champion,  who  should  contend  for  christian 
truth  and  liberty  with  the  spirit  of  a  primitive  apostle. 

Thus,  the  pious  reader  may  see,  that,  in  the  event 
and  consequences  of  the"  ecclesiastical  conflict  be- 
tween the  Romish  and  Protestant  advocates,  he  has 
much  cause  to  adore  the  wisdom  and  goodness  of 
that  Being,  "who  worketh  all  things  after  the  counsel 
of  his  own  will ;"  and  also  amidst  the  greatest  vaunt- 
ings  and  selfsufficient  boastings  of  those  who  are  op- 
posed to  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  that  he  may  still 
trust  confidently  in  God,  and  humbly  say  with  the 
royal  songster  of  Israel,  "Surely  the  wrath  of  man 
shall  praise  thee :  the  remainder  of  v/rath  shalt  thou 
restrain." 

Luther,  conscious  of  the  justness  of  the  cause  in 
which  he  had  engaged,  and  seeing  the  pope  and  his 
adherents  determined  to  crush  the  recent  reformation, 
WTote  to  the  new  emperor  Charles  V.  imploring  in 
modest  terms,  his  assistance  and  protection.  In  this 
he  assures  the  emperor  that  nothing  was  nearer  his 
own  heart  than  that  he  might  be  permitted  to  dis- 
charge his  duty  quietly  in  his  own  sphere.  The  vi- 
olent and  deceitful  practices  of  others  had  compelled 
him  to  appear  in  public,  but  the  very  best  men  living, 
as  well  as  his  own  conscience,  would  witness,  that  his 
sole  object  was,  the  propagation  of  evangelical  truth, 
in  opposition  to  the  superstitions  of  human  tradition. 
"  For  this  cause,"  continues  he,  "during  almost  three 
years,  I  have  been  persecuted  in  every  way  that  my 
enemies  could  invent.  In  vain  have  I  proposed  terms 
of  peace  ;  in  vain  have  I  offered  to  be  silent ;  in  vain 
have  I  begged  for  information  and  correction  of  my 
errors.  After  having  tried  all  methods  without  suc- 
cess, I  have  judged  it  advisable  to  follow  the  exam- 
ple of  Athanasius,  in  applying  to  your  imperial  majes- 
ty, if  so  be,  it  may  please  God,  in  that  way,  to  protect 
his  own  cause.  I  humbly,  therefore,  beseech  your 
serene  majesty,  that  as  you  bear  the  sword  for  the 
praise  of  the  good  and  the  punishment  of  the  bad, 
you  would  deign  to  take  under  the  shadow  of  your 


son 

wings  the  cause  of  truth  ;  and  as  to  myself,  I  cfrave 
your  support  not  one  moment  longer  than  while  I 
shall  appear  to  have  reason  on  my  side.  Abandon 
me  the  instant  I  am  found  impious  or  heretical.  All 
I  beg  is,  that  my  doctrines,  whether  true  or  false, 
may  not  be  condemned  unheard  and  without  exami- 
nation. If  your  most  sacred  majesty,  by  your  inter|x>- 
silion,  should  prevent  the  exercise  of  tyrannical  pow- 
er, such  a  conduct  would  be  worthy  of  your  royal  and 
imperial  throne,  would  adorn  your  gavernment,  and 
consecrate  to  posterity  the  age  in  which  you  live.*' 

Luther  was  not  insensible  of  the  measures  which 
Eckius  was  pursuing  to  effect,  if  possible,  his  destruc- 
tion, and  was  not  remiss  in  using  means  for  his  own 
preservation.  It  was  not,  however,  till  the  year  1520, 
that  Leo  X.  fulminated  that  damnatory  bull  against 
Luther,  which  proved  fatal  to  the  established  hierar- 
chy. In  this,  all  persons  were  forbidden  to  read  his 
■writings,  upou  paiu  of  excommunication  ;  such  as  had 
them  in  their  custody  were  commanded  to  burn  them, 
and  he  himself,  if  he  did  not,  within  60  days,  send  or 
bring  his  retractation  to  Rome,  was  pronounced  an 
obstinate  heretic,  was  excommunicated,  and  deliver- 
ed unto  Satan  for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh ;  and  all 
secular  princes  were  required,  under  pain  of  incurring 
the  same  censures,  and  of  forfeiting  all  their  dignities, 
to  seize  his  person,  that  he  might  be  punished  as  his 
crimes  deserved. 

How  little  Luther  was  intimidated  or  disconcerted 
by  this  bull  we  learn  from  one  of  his  letters  written 
to  his  friend  Spalatinus  soon  after  its  promulgation. 
"  At  length"  he  says  "  the  Roman  bull  is  come ;  and 
Eckius  is  the  bearer  of  it.  I  treat  it  with  contempt. 
I  consider  it  in  all  respects  a  machination  of  Eckius, 
and  I  attack  it  as  impious  and  false.  You  see  that 
the  express  doctrines  of  Christ  himself  are  here  con- 
demned ;  no  cause  assigned  why  I  should  be  deemed 
a  heretic ;  and  lastly,  I  am  called,  not  to  a  hearing, 
but  to  a  retraction.  I  shall,  however,  as  yet,  not  seem 
to  know  that  it  is  a  papal  bull,  but  treat  it  as  a  fiction 
^nd   forgery.      Ob!  how  I  wish   that    the   emperor 


56$ 

Charles  V.  woutd  act  like  a  man ;  and  in  bfehatf  oF 
Christ,  oppose  the  emissaries  of  Satan.  On  my  own 
account  I  have  no  fear.  Let  the  will  of  the  Lord  be 
done.  Neither  do  I  see  what  steps  the  prince  should 
take  ;  perhaps  a  silent  connivance  is  his  truest  policy. 
Every  where,  even  at  Leipsic,  I  understand,  that  both 
the  bull  and  Eckius  are  extremely  despised  ;  so  that  I 
almost  expect  it  will,  of  itself,  come  to  nothing,  if  we 
ourselves  do  not  procure  it  importance,  by  discover- 
ing too  great  anxiety.  I  send  you  a  true  copy  of  the 
bull,  (hat  you  may  see  what  these  Romans  are.  If 
they  prevail,  there  is  an  end  of  the  church,  and  of  the 
faith  of  the  gospel.  From  the  bottom  of  my  heart  I 
rejoice  that  I  suffer  this  persecution  in  the  best  of  cau- 
ses ;  though  I  am  not  worthy  to  undergo  tribulation 
in  so  holy  a  conflict.  I  feel  myself  now  more  at  liber- 
ty, being  assured  that  the  popedom  is  antichristian,  and 
the  seat  of  sal  an.  My  only  prayer  is,  that  God  may 
preserve  his  own  people  from  the  impious  seductions 
of  Romish  adherents.  Erasmus  writes,  that  the  em- 
perors' court  overflows  with  beggars  and  dependants, 
all  disposed  to  promote  tyrannical  principles,  so  that 
there  is  no  hope  in  Charles.  No  wonder!  Trust  not 
in  princes,  or  in  any  child  of  man,  for  there  is  no  help 
i»  them." 

The  first  defensive  step,  which  the  intrepid  reform- 
er look,  after  having  received  the  pope's  bull,  was  to 
appeal  from  the  sentence  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  to  the 
superior  authority  of  a  general  council.  In  this  he 
appeals  froui  his  holiness,  "as  a  rash,  iniquitous,  ty- 
rannical judge  ;  as  a  hardened  heretic,  and  apostate ; 
as  an  enemy,  Antichrist,  and  opposer  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures ;  and  as  a  proud  and  blasphemous  despiser 
of  the  sacred  church  of  God,  and  of  all  legal  councils." 

Soon  after  this  appeal,  he  published,  in  answer  t» 
the  bull,  two  small  tracts,  in  which  he  exposed,  witb 
great  spirit,  the  injustice,  arrogance,  and  despotism 
of  the  Roman  court.  The  first  is  entitled,  Martin  Lu- 
ther against  the  execrable  bull  of  Antichrist.  In  thii 
he  afl'ects  to  entertain  some  suspicion  that  the  bull  it- 
«€ir  is  a  wicked  forgery  of  Eckius  and  his  party. — 


51© 

<*  H6w,"  said  he,  "  is  it  possible  that  so  wild  and  uti- 
christian  a  composition  should  be  the  production  of  th& 
pontiff  and  his  learned  cardinals  ?  If  indeed  the  fact 
should  turn  out  to  be  so,  if  indeed  the  bishop  of  Rome 
should  be  actually  found  to  rage  against  him  in  the 
manner  which  the  terms  of  the  bull  implied,  he  con- 
gratulated himself  for  being  called  to  suffer  in  so  right- 
eous a  cause.  He  could  have  but  one  wish,  namely, 
never  more  to  be  reconciled  to  so  impious  an  Anti- 
christ, never  more  to  desire  communication  with  him : 
but  to  surrender  his  hfe,  if  it  so  pleased  God,  with 
grateful  joy  and  thanksgiving.  On  account  of  his  sins 
he  said,  he  merited  other  treatment  than  so  distingush- 
ed  and  honorable  a  martyrdom.  The  author  of  this 
damnatory  bull,  continued  he,  does  not  understand 
Luther.  Luther  has  been  long  used  to  controversies ; 
and  is  not  to  be  frightened  by  vain  threatenings.  He 
knows  the  difference  between  an  unsatisfactory,  un- 
meaning paper,  and  the  powerful  written  word  of 
God." 

Luther  then  calls  on  all  christian  kings  and  princes^ 
and  particularly  on  the  emperor  Charles  V.  and  puts 
them  in  mind  of  their  engagements  at  their  baptism. 
He  addresses  bishops,  learned  doctors,  and  all  who 
confess  the  name  of  Christ,  and  entreats  them  to 
come  forward  and  defend  the  distressed  church  of 
God  from  the  machinations  of  the  papists.  Lastly, 
with  the  greatest  seriousness  he  admonishes  the  pope 
himself,  and  his  cardinals,  no  longer  to  persevere  in 
their  madness,  no  longer  to  act  the  undoubted  part  of 
the  Antichrist  of  the  scriptures. 

Our  reformer  calls  his  second  tract,  a  defence  of 
the  articles  of  Martin  Luther,  which  are  condemned 
by  the  bull  of  Leo  X.  Here,  in  support  of  the  author- 
ity of  scripture,  he  says  ;  "  The  sacred  writings  are  not 
to'  be  understood,  but  by  that  Spirit,  with  which  they 
were  written ;  which  Spirit  is  never  felt  to  be  more 
pov*'erful  and  energetic  than  when  he  attends  the  seri- 
ous perusal  of  the  writings  which  he  himself  dictated. 
Setting  aside  an  implicit  dependence  on  all  human 
writings,  let  us  strenuously  adhere  to  the  scriptures 


511 

alone.  The  primitiAe  church  acted  thus ;  she  must 
have  acted  so  ;  for  she  had  seen  no  writings  of  the  fa- 
thers. The  scripture  is  its  own  interpreter,  trying,  judg- 
ing, and  illustrating  all  things.  If  it  be  not  so,  why  do 
Augustine  and  other  holy  fathers  appeal  to  the  scrip- 
ture as  the  first  principles  of  truth,  and  confirm  their 
own  assertions  by  its  authority  ?  Why  do  we  per^ 
versely  interpret  the  scriptures,  not  by  themselves., 
but  by  human  glosses,  contrary  to  the  example  of  all 
fathers?  If  these  fashionable  modes  of  exposition  be 
right,  we  had  better  at  once  admit,  that  the  writings  of 
the  fathers  themselves  are  more  perspicuous  than  the 
scriptures.  Again  :  if  this  be  the  case,  the  fathers  act- 
ed very  absurdly,  when  they  undertook  to  prove  their 
own  writings  by  the  authority  of  the  scriptures  ;  and 
it  will  follow,  that  we  ought  to  pay  more  regard  to 
expositors  than  to  the  word  of  God.  The  apostles 
proved  their  assertions  by  the  scriptures;  yet  they 
surely  had  more  right  to  plead  their  own  authority 
than  any  of  the  fathers  had.  Let  the  fathers  be  al- 
lowed to  have  been  holy  men  ;  still,  they  were  only 
men,  and  men  inferior  to  apostles  and  prophets:  let 
them,  however,  be  an  example  to  us ;  and,  as  they  in 
their  time  labored  in  the  word  of  God,  so  let  iis  in 
our  days  do  the  same.  There  is  ©ne  vineyard,  and 
there  are  laborers  employed  at  diiferent  hours.  It  is 
enough  that  we  have  learned  from  the  fathers  the 
duty  of  studying  and  diligently  laboring  in  the  scrip- 
tures ;  it  is  not  necessary  that  we  should  approve  of 
all  their  works.  There  are  seasons  when  the  dil- 
igence of  many  does  not  afford  what  the  critical  op- 
portunity gives  to  one,  provided  that  opportunity  be 
connected  with  the  incomprehensible  energy  of  the 
Holy  Spirit." 

The  time  had  now  come,  when  the  majesty  of  the 
divine  word  began  to  be  revered  as  decisive  in  all  ca- 
ses of  doubt.  The  light  of  the  apostolic  ags  began  to 
beam  anew  on  the  nations  of  Europe,  and  to  be  pro- 
ductive of  the  most  salutary  consequences  to  millions 
of  such  individuals,  as  have  thought  or  may  think,  ihe 
care  of  an  immortal  soultobe  a  weighty  and  a  ration- 
al employment. 


6m 

Truly,  there  was  an  asperity  in  Luther*s  style  of 
writing  which  threw  a  shade  over  all  his  virtues.  Let 
us  hear  him  apologize  for  this  to  his  friend  Spalatinus, 
"  I  own  I  am  more  vehement  than  1  ought  to  be  :  I 
have  to  do  with  men  who  blaspheme  evangelical  truth ; 
with  wolves ;  with  those  who  condemn  me  unheard, 
without  admonishing,  without  instructing  me:  and 
who  utter  the  most  atrocious  slanders  against  myself 
and  the  word  of  God ;  even  the  most  senseless  spirit 
might  be  moved  to  resistance  by  their  unreasonable 
conduct ;  much  more  I,  who  am  choleric  by  nature  ; 
am  possessed  of  very  irritable  feeling,  and  of  a  tem- 
per easily  apt  to  exceed  the  bounds  of  moderation. 
I  cannot,  however,  but  be  surpriserl,  whence  this  novel 
taste  arose,  to  call  every  thing  spoken  against  an  ad- 
versary, abusive  language.  What  think  ye  of  Christ? 
Was  he  a  reviler,  when  he  calls  the  Jews  an  adulter- 
ous and  perverse  generation,  a  progeny  of  vipers, 
hypocrites,  the  children  of  the  devil?  What  think  ye 
of  Paul,  who  calls  the  enemies  of  the  gospel,  dogs, 
and  seducers ;  who  in  the  13th  chapter  of  the  Acts 
inveighs  against  a  false  prophet  in  this  manner,  "  O 
full  of  subtilty  and  malice,  thou  child  of  the  devil, 
thou  enemy  of  all  righteousness  ?  Why  does  not  Paul 
gently  sooth  the  impostor,  rather  than  thunder  at  this 
Tate?  A  mind  conscious  of  truth  cannot  with  easy  in- 
difference endure  the  obstinate  enemies  of  truth.  I 
see  that  all  persons  demand  of  me  moderation,  and 
especially  those  of  my  adversaries  who  least  of  all 
exhibit  it.  If  I  am  too  w^arm,  I  am  yet  frank  and 
open  I  in  which  point  I  think  that  I  excel  those,  who 
always  act  with  artifice  and  guile." 

In  another  letter  to  the  same  friend,  he  expresses 
himself  thus  ;  "  Popery  will  never  be  reformed  one 
iiltle  by  writings,  that  give  no  offence,  that  jnake  no 
attack  ;  in  a  word,  that  do  not  bite.  For  the  pontiffs 
consider  these  very  gentle  and  civil  admonitions  as  a 
species  of  servile  cringing;  they  are  content  to  be 
feared,  and  they  persevere  in  their  wicked  courses,  as 
though  they  had  an  absolute  right  to  remain  incorri- 
gible. 


513 

It  cannot  be  denied  that,  notwithstanding  the  heat 
and  impetuosity,  natural  to  Luther,  he  alwajs  consid- 
ered well  what  he  wrote,  and  that,  in  all  his  writings, 
he  displayed  the  man  of  piety,  genius  and  el-iidition. 

When  Luther,  by  bis  publications,  had  opened 
men's  eyes  to  the  impiety  and  injustice  of  the  sentence 
of  the  Roman  court,  he  proceeded  to  perform  one  of 
the  boldest  actions  recorded  in  history.  ConYinced 
that  his  appeal  to  a  general  council  would  be  disregard- 
ed by  the  pope  and  his  cardinals,  and  foreseeing,  that, 
if  he  did  not  soon  recant  his  heresies,  the  thunder  of 
excommunication  would  be  levelled  against  the  man 
who  had  so  long  been  the  object  of  ecclesiastical  in- 
dignation, he  determined  to  separate  himself  from  the 
communion  of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  and  as  Leo,  in  his 
bull,  had  appointed  Luther's  books  to  be  burnt,  he,  by 
way  of  retaliation,  erected  an  immense  pile  of  wootl 
without  the  walls  of  Wittemberg,  and  there,  in  the 
presence  of  the  professors  and  students  of  the  univer- 
sity, and  a  vast  multitude  of  spectators,  committed 
to  the  flames,  the  papal  bull  of  his  excommunication, 
together  with  the  volumes  of  the  decretals  and  can- 
on law  which  related  to  the  pontifical  jurisdiction. — 
By  this  act,  he  publicly  withdrew  fi'om  the  Romish 
church,  and  manifested  that  he  considered  it  w^hol- 
ly  corrupt  and  impious,  and  himself  to  be  no  longer 
a  subject  of  the  pontiff.  By  this  act  too  he  mani- 
fested his  determination  to  rest  his  own  defence  on  the 
vigor  and  perseverance  of  his  attacks,  and  to  aim  at 
nothing  short  of  victory  in  his  contest  with  the  Romish 
hierarchy.  This  bold  and  intrepid  step  both  encourag- 
ed his  fiiends  and  astonished  his  enemies.  The  die 
was  now  cast :  and  his  life  was  to  be  saved,  not  by  a 
vain  assertion  that  he  was  no  longer  a  subject  of  the 
pope,  but  by  putting  it  out  of  the  power  of  x\ntichrist 
to  do  him  harm. 

Luther,  to  convince  mankind  that  the  measure  he 
had  just  executed,  with  so  much  firmness  and  intrepid- 
itv  was  not  a  hastv  thousrht,  or  the  ebullition  of  a  sud- 
den  gust  of  passion,  immediately  selected  30  articles 
from  the  code  of  papal  laws,  as  a  specimen  of  the  ini- 
3  r.  . 


^uitous  contents  of  the  books  which  he  had  just  con- 
sumed; upon  which  he  wrote  concise  and  pointed 
remarks,  then  printed  the  whole,  and  circulated  the 
same  in  a  little  tract  among  the  people,  calling  upon 
them  in  the  most  animated  strains  to  exercise  their 
own  judgments  in  matters  of  such  vast  importance. — 
"  Let  no  man's  good  sense,"  said  he,  "  be  so  far  seduc- 
ed as  to  reverence  the  volumes  which  I  have  burnt, 
on  account  of  their  great  antiquity  or  their  high  titles. 
Let  everj  one  first  hear  and  see  what  the  pope  teach- 
es in  his  own  books,  and  what  abominable,  poisonous 
doctrines,  are  to  be  found  among  the  sacred,  spirit- 
ual laws ;  and  then  let  him  freely  judge  whether  I 
have  done  right  or  not  in  burning  such  writings." 

The  two  last  of  the  articles  selected  by  Luther  were 
as  follow : 

"  The  pope  has  the  power  to  interpret  scripture,  and 
to  teach  as  he  pleases :  and  no  person  is  allowed  to 
interpret  in  a  different  way." 

"  The  pope  does  not  derive  from  the  scripture,  but 
the  scripture  derives  from  the  pope,  authorityy  power^ 
and  dignity." 

Luther  then  affirms,  that  comparing  together  the 
dififerent  parts  of  the  canon  law,  its  language  amounts 
to  no  less  than  this,  "  That  the  pope  is  God  on  earth  ; 
above  all  that  is  earthly  or  heavenly,  temporal  or  spir- 
itual ;  that  all  things  belong  to  the  pope  ;  and,  that  «• 
one  must  venture  to  say.  What  doest  thou  ?" 

"  Let  these  articles,"  continues  he,  "  suffice  for  the 
present.  If  any  papal  advocate  shall  be  so  wanton  at 
to  defend  them,  I  will  then  not  fail  to  place  the  pic- 
ture I  have  given  in  a  much  clearer  light.  Nothing 
can  be  easier  to  me,  than  to  produce  many  more  pas- 
sages of  the  same  stamp.  Were  I  to  proceed  with  the 
sad  tale  I  have  to  tell,  it  would  appear  that  all  which 
hitherto  I  have  advanced  against  the  popedom  wai 
but  jest  and  diversion. 

''  I  undertook  this  cause  at  first  in  the  name  of  God ; 
and  in  the  confident  hope  that  the  favorable  moment 
W95  arrived,  when  of  itself,  and  without  further  help 
from  me,  it  would  proceed  as  the  cause  of  God,  iQ 
certain  victory.'* 


515 

Thus  the  plain  good  sense  and  integrity  of  Luther, 
did  not  at  this  time  fail  him.  He  had  but  to  expose 
to  every  eye  the  secrets  of  the  canonical  volumes,  to 
shake  the  papal  foundations  to  their  basis.  When 
men  read  the  extravagant  propositions  which  pro- 
claimed the  absolute  power  of  the  pope,  and  their 
own  ignominious  bondage,  their  patience  startled  and 
began  to  mutiny  against  a  jurisdiction,  which  their 
understandings,  as  well  as  Luther's  observations  and 
comments,  convinced  them  was  founded  altogether  in 
injustice  and  impiety.  Hence  it  was,  that  many, 
even  of  the  Roman  catiiolics  in  Germany,  who  were 
zealous  for  the  liberty  and  independence  of  their 
country,  were  disposed  to  countenance  the  reformer 
in  the  resistance  of  the  pope's  tyrannical  bull ;  and 
hence  also,  though  Aleander,  the  pope's  nuncio,  pro- 
cured a  second  bull  against  him,  couched  in  the  most 
peremptory  and  definitive  terms,  it  proved  almost  en- 
tirely inefficient.  In  this,  the  pope  impiously  styles 
himself.  The  divinely  appointed  dispenser  of  spiritual 
and  temporal  punishments. 

The  pope  was  now  rapidly  losing  his  influence 
which  he  had  maintained  over  the  minds  of  men  en- 
thralled in  the  corruptions  of  the  Romish  church. — ■ 
Though  he  fulminated  bull  after  bull  against  Luther, 
yet  nobody  appeared  to  execute  the  pontifical  man- 
dates. 

Charles  V.  now  at  the  head  of  the  empire,  from 
principles  of  state  policy,  refused  to  publish  any  con- 
clusive edict  against  Luther,  before  the  discussion  of 
his  case  at  the  approaching  diet  of  Worms. 

This  space  of  time  Luther  improved  in  diligently 
reconsidering  and  republishing  the  doctrines  which  he 
had  taught,  confirming  them  by  new  arguments,  and 
rendering  his  compositions  more  correct  and  worthy 
of  approbation.  And  as  Aleander  had  burnt  his  books, 
general  curiosity  was  excited  to  read  his  publications 
with  great  avidity. 

His  affairs  were  now  coming  fast  to  a  crisis.  The 
eyes  of  all  Europe  were  fixed  on  the  diet  of  Worms, 
That  general  and  astonishing  revolution  of  senti* 


516 

ment  which  we  have  observed,  was  proceeding  with 
such  incredible  rapidity,  that  it  now  behoved  the  em- 
peror and  the  princes  to  take  public  cognizance  of 
transactions  which  could  no  longer  be  buried  in  ob- 
scurity. Accordingly  Charles  V.  in  his  circular  let- 
ters to  the  electors  and  other  members  ot^  the  diet,  in- 
formed them  that  he  had  summoned  the  assembly  of 
the  empire,  for  the  purpose  of  concerting  with  them 
the  most  proper  measures  for  checking  the  progress 
of  those  new  and  dangerous  opinions,  which  threaten- 
ed to  disturb  the  peace  of  Germany,  and  to  overturn 
the  religion  of  their  ancestors. 

After  the  diet  had  met,  a  considerable  time  was 
spent  in  formalities,  and  in  making  some  general  re- 
gulations respecting  the  internal  peace  of  the  empire. 
They  then  proceeded  to  take  into  consideration  the 
religious  questions  and  controversies.  The  papal  le- 
gates pressed  hard  for  an  immediate  edict  of  condem- 
nation against  the  man  who  had  so  long  disturbed  the 
peace  of  the  church,  and  who,  for  more  than  six 
months  had  been  under  actual  sentence  of  excommu- 
nication, as  an  incorrigible  heretic. 

Fruitless  pains  were  taken  to  compose  the  differ- 
ences. Frederic,  the  friend  of  Luther,  was  firm,  and 
acted  with  cautious  circumspection.  He  insisted,  in 
general,  on  an  equitable  hearing  in  behalf  of  his  sub- 
ject Luther,  and  declared  that  he  himself  did  not  pre- 
tend to  be  a  judge  of  theological  doctrines  and  dis«- 
putes. 

The  members  of  the  diet  withstood  the  pope's  ad- 
vocates, in  their  attempts  to  procure  Luther's  con- 
demnation without  deliberation  or  inquiry,  as  incon- 
sistent with  justice,  and  unauthorised  by  precedent. 

The  emperor  himself  admonished  the  principal  nun- 
cio Aleander,  that  it  behoved  him  to  explain  to  the 
diet  some  just  and  weighty  causes  of  Luther's  excom- 
munication ;  causes  too,  which  should  be  abstracted 
from  the  particular  interests  of  the  court  of  Rome  and 
of  the  pope,  ?i.n.d  be  evidently  connected  with  the  gen- 
eral concerns  of  religion.  At  present,  he  said,  an  opin- 
ion very  mucli  prevailed 'in  Gernr any,  .that  because 


617 

Doctor  Luther  had  defended  the  rights  and  privilege* 
of  his  countrymen,  and  declaimed  against  those  odi- 
ous and  arbitrary  impositions  of  which  the  princes 
themselves  had  complained  more  than  once,  he  was 
on  that  very  account,  disliked  and  censured  at  Rome, 
and  that  in  fact,  this  was  the  real  foundation  of  all  the 
harsh  and  peremptory  proceedings  against  him.  So 
important  a  point  must  be  cleared  up  before  any  fur- 
ther steps  could  be  taken  ;  and  an  opportunity,  there- 
fore, was  now  afforded  the  nuncio  of  proving,  to  the 
satisfaction  of  a  full  diet,  that  the  pontiff's  damnatory 
edicts  against  Luther  did  not  originate  in  partiality 
and  injustice. 

Aleander  undertook  the  business :  and,  producing 
Luther's  writings,  from  them  endeavored  to  prove  that 
the  whole  sect  of  this  notorious  heretic  ought  to  be 
abolished.  He  contended  that  their  principles  were 
equally  destructive  to  both  church  and  state  :  for  they 
annihilated  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  of  the  head  of 
the  church,  and  even  the  authority  of  a  general  coun- 
cil :  and  if  these  are  taken  away,  who  would  be  left 
to  interpret  scripture  in  doubtful  cases?  There  w<)uld 
soon  be  as  many  religions,  as  there  are  men  of  fancy 
and  imagination. 

This  was  not  the  worst.  The  Saxon  heretic  sub- 
verted the  foundations  of  morality,  by  denying  the 
very  .existence  of  human  liberty,  and  by  maintaining 
that  good  and  evil  depended  on  a  fatal  and  inevitable- 
necessity.  Thus  a  door  was  opened  to  the  most  un- 
bounded licentiousness,  when  men  had  at  hond  this 
ready  defence,  or  at  least  this  lawful  excuse,  for  every 
crime  they  could  commit,  "  our  fate  did  tjot  permit 
us  TO  DO  OTHERWISE."  He  then  accused  Luther  of 
overturning  the  eiFicacy  of  the  sacraments,  and  of  in- 
culcating a  notion  of  christian  liberty,  which  gave  the 
reins  to  vice  and  wickedness.  If  you  believe  this  her- 
etic, said  he,  there  is  no  obligation  in  vows  that  have 
been  made  with  the  greatest  solemnity.  In  fine,  if 
his  notions  prevail,  there  is  an  end  both  of  christian 
liberty  and  the  tranqniiiity  of  kingdoms.  The  whole 
world  will  be  thrown  into  confusion  ;  there  will  be 


618 

left  no  ties  of  obedience,  either  to  princes,  or  even  td 
God  himself;  because,  according  to  this  novel  system, 
the  commandments  of  the  Supreme  Being  are  incom- 
patible with  the  powers  and  capacities  of  his  crea^ 
tures. 

Aleander  then  observed,  that  in  spite  of  the  pon- 
tiff's utmost  endeavors,  for  four  years  past,  to  free  the 
world  from  this  great  evil,  it  was  daily  spreading  it- 
self more  and  more,  and  appeared  to  be  desperate  and 
incurable.  This  detestable  heresy  ought  to  be  expos- 
ed to  public  execration  ;  and  so  ought  its  deceitful, 
rash,  obstinate  and  furious  author.  An  imperial  edict 
was  now,  he  said,  the  only  remedy.  Nor  was  there 
any  reason  to  apprehend  lest  such  an  edict  should 
be  attended  with  troublesome  consequences.  It 
would  be  made  with  the  consent  of  the  diet,  and,  no 
doubt,  executed  in  all  the  states  of  the  empire.  The 
catholic  party,  he  added,  was  infinitely  the  strong- 
est ;  and  it  was  not  likely  that  those  powers,  who  had 
had  hitherto  supported  Luther's  cause,  would  incur 
the  emperor's  displeasure,  by  cantinuing  to  protect 
him. 

The  elector  of  Saxony  having  foreseen  what  impor- 
lant  political  and  religious  questions  were  to  be  agita- 
ted at  this  diet,  took  care  to  be  at  Worms  some  weeks 
before  the  meeting  of  the  general  assembly,  and  from 
conversations  with  the  emperor  and  others,  soon  dis- 
covered that  mischief  was  meditated  against  Luther. 
His  enemies,  in  general,  were  contriving  to  have  him 
brought  before  the  diet,  with  the  design,  no  doubt,  of 
Becuring  the  person  of  the  heretic:  and  we  find  that 
the  emperor  had  once  so  far  acceded  to  their  wishes, 
as  to  issue  express  orders  for  his  appearance.  The 
summons  for  this  purpose  was  sent  to  the  elector ;  but 
this  prince  refused  to  concur  in  that  mode  of  conduct- 
ing the  business,  and  Charles  recalled  his  summons. 
All  this  took  place  before  the  middle  of  January,  1521. 
In  fact,  at  this  moment  the  cautious  Frederic  scarcely 
knew  what  course  to  pursue.  Perfectly  upright  and 
€onscientious,  he  wished  for  nothing  so  much  as  an 
impartial  hearing  gf  the  whole  cause,  and  an  equi- 


319 

table  sentence  in  consequence  ;  but  he  had  great 
fears,  lest,  by  calling  Luther  to  Worms,  he  should  en- 
tangle him  in  the  dangerous  snares  of  his  adversaries ; 
and,  moreover,  he  did  not  then  know,  what  Luther 
himself  might  think  of  such  a  proposal.  In  these  cir 
cumstances  the  good  sense  and  good  principles  of  the 
elector  determined  him  to  adhere  steadily  to  two 
points  :  1st,  By  no  means  to  compel  Luther  to  appear 
among  his  adversaries  against  his  own  will ;  2ndj 
Not  to  permit  him  to  stir  a  step  toward  Worms  with* 
out  a  complete  and  unequivocal  safe  conduct,  nor  to 
write  any  letters  of  passport  in  his  behalf  without  the 
express  directions  of  the  emperor.  In  the  mean  time 
he  caused  Luther  to  be  made  acquainted  with  the  in- 
tentions of  his  malignant  adversaries ;  and  the  ques- 
tion to  be  put  to  him.  What  he  would  do  if  he  should 
be  cited  to  appear  at  the  diet  ? 

The  answer  of  our  intrepid  reformer  was  perfectly 
in  character.  He  said  if  he  should  be  called  by  so 
high  an  authority  as  that  of  the  emperor,  he  should 
conclude  it  to  be  the  Divine  will  that  he  should  go;  and 
if  violence  was  done  to  him,  as  probably  might  be  the 
case,  he  would  recommend  his  cause  to  God,  who  had 
saved  the  three  children  from  the  fiery  furnace.  And 
if  it  should  not  please  God  to  preserve  him,  his  life  was 
but  a  small  thing  compared  with  that  of  Christ  and 
HIS  sufferings.  "Though  kings  and  princes,"  said 
Luther,  "  conspired  together  against  the  Lord  and  hi? 
Christ,  yet,  as  it  is  written  in  the  same  psalm,  blessed 
are  they  that  put  their  trust  in  him.  It  is  not  our  bu- 
siness to  determine  whether  more  or  less  benefit  Vv'ill 
accrue  to  the  church  from  my  life  or  my  death  ;  but  it 
is  our  bounden  duty  to  beseech  God  that  the  reign  of 
Charles  may  not  commence  with  blood,  shed  in  an  im- 
pious cause.  And  for  my  part,  as  I  have  often  said,  I 
would  much  rather  die  by  the  Romanists  alone  than 
that  he  should  be  involved  in  this  business.  But  if  I 
must  die  not  only  by  pontifical^  but  also  by  civil  injus- 
tice, God's  will  be  done.  You  have  here  my  resolution. 
Expect  from  me  any  thing  rather  than  flight  or  retrac- 
tation,    I  wean  R«t  U^  flee;  much  less  to  retract.     So 


62$ 

ms.y  the  Lord  Jesus  strengthen  me !  1  can  do  ndlljin^;; 
without  scandalizing  godliness  and  hurting  the  souls  of 
many."  This  letter  was  addressed  to  his  friend  Spa- 
latinus  the  elector's  secretary. 

To  the  eleutor  himself  he  writes,  as  being  the  sub- 
ject of  this  prince,  with  ceremonious  respect ;  and 
probably  with  a  suspicion  also  that  his  letter  might  be 
shown  to  the  emperor.  He  calls  the  elector  his  most 
illur^trious  prince  and  gracious  master,  and  says,  "  I 
rejoice  from  my  heart  that  his  imperial  majesty  is 
likely  to  undertake  the  management  of  this  cause, 
which  indeed  is  the  cause  of  the  christian  world  in 
general,  and  of  the  whole  German  empire  in  particu^ 
lar. 

"I  have  ordered  copies  of  all  my  writings  to  be 
transmitted  to  your  grace  ;  and  1  now  most  humbly 
offer  again,  as  I  have  repeatedly  offered  before,  to  do 
every  thing  which  it  becomes  a  servant  of  God  and  of 
Christ  to  do,  the  moment  I  shall  be  informed  what 
my  duty  is  from  the  clear  evidence  of  the  Hol}^  Scrip- 
tures. 

'^  I  have,  therefore,  with  all  submission  to  entreat 
your  grace  to  present  my  humble  petition  to  his  im- 
perial majesty,  that  he  would  be  graciously  pleased 
to  grant  me  a  safe  conduct,  and  sufficient  security 
against  every  kind  of  violence,  as  I  have  reason  to  be 
apprehensive  on  this  account ;  and  that  he  would  also 
appoint  learned  and  good  men^  unsuspected  and  well 
skilled  in  the  knowledge  of  their  bibles,  to  try  this 
cause  ;  and  that  for  the  sake  of  Almighty  God  i  may 
be  protected  from  every  outrage  till  J  have  been  in- 
dulged with  a  fair  hearing,  and  have  been  proved  to 
be  an  unreasonable,  ungodly  man,  and  in  short  no 
christian. 

"1  humbly  beg  also,  that  the  secular  power  may  So 
far  interfere  in  my  behalf,  that  my  adversaries,  the 
-defenders  of  the  Roman  see,  may  be  compelled,  dur- 
ing this  state  of  the  business,  to  desist  from  their 
wicked  nnd  malicious  attempts  against  my  life,  hon- 
or, and  dignity;  and  in  particular,  from  publicly  burn- 
ing my  writings,  though  as  yet  I  have  never  been  tri- 
ed, much  less  convicted  of  any  crime. 


521 

In  regard  to  myself,  provided  I  am  but  allowed  a  safe 
conduct,  I  shall,  in  humble  obedience  to  the  emperor's 
summons,  most  cheerfully  appear  before  the  next  gen^ 
eral  diet  at  Worms ;  and  there,  by  the  help  of  Al- 
mighty God,  so  conduct  myself  before  justj  learned, 
and  impartial  judges,  that  all  may  be  fully  convinced 
that  1  have  done  nothing  from  an  inconsiderate,  rash, 
refractory  spirit,  or  with  a  view  to  temporal  honors  and 
advantages ;  but  that  every  line  I  have  written,  and 
every  doctrine  I  have  taught,  has  proceeded  from  a 
conscientious  regard  to  my  oath,  and  obligations.  I 
own  myself  unworthy  to  be  styled  a  doctor  in  sacred 
learning;  nevertheless  it  will  appear  that  I  have  con- 
stantly intended  to  promote  the  praise  and  glory  oi 
God,  the  happiness  and  salvation  of  the  catholic 
church,  the  prosperity  of  all  Germany,  the  overthrow 
of  dangerous  abuses  and  superstitions,  and  the  eman^ 
cipation  of  the  whole  christian  world  from  innumera- 
ble, tyrannical,  impious,  and  disgraceful  grievances. 

That  the  gracious  elector  of  Saxony,  together  with 
his  imperial  majesty,  may  deign  to  turn  a  christian  eye 
tothe  present  state  of  religion,  burdened  and  enslaved 
as  it  is  in  so  many  ways,  is  the  prayer  of. 

The  elector's  obedient  and  suppliant  chaplain, 

MARTIN  LUTHER. 

The  elector  found  that  secret  consultations  were 
daily  had  at  the  emperor's  apartments  for  the  purpose 
of  ruining  Luther,  and  that  an  imperial  mandate  was 
issued,  by  which  the  magistrates  were  commanded  to 
collect  together  all  the  writings  of  the  heretic.  And 
the  emperor  having,  in  tine  mean  time,  made  many 
attempts  to  persuade  him,  that  it  w^as  his  peculiar  du- 
ty to  call  his  own  subject  Doctor  Luther  before  the  as- 
sembly, by  his  single  authority,  and  also  to  supply  him 
Wiih  the  necessary  passports ;  and  knowing  that  no 
one  would  be  so  able  as  Luther  himself,  to  do  away, 
by  his  knowledge,  eloquence  and  plain  dealing,  the 
malignant  sophisms  and  gross  misrepresentations  of 
Aleander,  he  urged,  in  full  diet,  the  propriety  of  pto- 
teeding  no  further  in  the  affairs  of  Luther,  till  he  him- 
Svs 


522 

self  could  be  heard  in  his  own  cause.  To  this  propG- 
sition,  almost  the  whole  diet  agreed,  as  what  was 
highly  suitable  ;  they  alleged,  that  as  Luther's  doc- 
trines had  spread  throughout  all  Germany,  and  had 
es:cited  much  thinking,  much  speculation  and  design ; 
there  now  seemed  no  remedy  but  to  give  the  author  a 
fair  hearing.  Their  cry  was,  "  Let  him  have  a  safe 
conduct,  and  let  the  question  be  put  to  him,  whether 
he  will  retract  su<:h  articles  as  militate  against  the  ho- 
ly christiaa  faith  which  we  have  received  fronr  our  an- 
cestors and  preserved  until  this  time." 

A  passport  was  what  the  elector  saw  to  be  necessary 
for  Luther's  safety;  and  notwithstanding  Aleander  did 
all  he  could  that  Luther  should  be  crushed  at  once 
hy  the  strong  hand  of  despotic  power,  and  that  he 
should  be  prevented  from  appearing  at  Worms,  urg- 
ing that  he  was  now  to  be  deemed  a  detestable,  ex- 
communicated heretic,  to  whom  no  kindness  or  re- 
spectful consideration  could  be  shown,  without  incur- 
ring the  manifest  displeasure  of  the  pope  ;  Frederic 
succeeded  in  procuring  for  the  Saxon  reformer,  a  safe 
conduct  in  passing  to  and  from  Worms,  and  from 
Charles,  who  wrote  with  his  own  hand. to  the  heretic, 
and  calls  him,  our  honorable,  beloved,  devout, 
DOCTOR  Martin  Luther,  of  the  Augustine  order. 
He  then  proceeds  to  inform  him,  that  the  emperor, 
and  the  sacred  imperial  orders,  then  met  in  congrega- 
tion, had  determined  to  examine  him  respecting  cer- 
tain books  which  he  had  published;  that  they  had 
joined  in  granting  him  a  safe  conduct;  and  that  he 
must  not  fail  to  appear  before  the  diet  in  twenty  one 
days,  reckoning  from  the  sixth  of  March,  the  date  of 
the  letter.  The  emperor  concludes  with  repeating  his 
assurance  of  protection  from  every  injury  and  violence. 

Moreover,  the  sagacious  elector  of  Saxony  had  the 
spirit  to  demand,  and  th^  perseverance  to  obtain  frorii 
the  emperor,  in  writing,  an  express  renunciation  of  the 
detestable  popish  tenet,  that  good  faith  is  not  to  he 
preserved  with  heretics. 

Luther  foresaw,  that,  if  he,  after  having  so  often 
aad  so  long  demanded  a  fair  hearing  of  his  cause,  au4: 


^28 

aiso  having  received  a  direct  challenge  from  the  papal 
advocates,  should  refuse  to  meet  them,  before  so  im- 
partial, and  in  every  respect,  unexceptionable  a  tribu- 
nal as  the  general  diet  of  the  empire  ^  his  non-appear-= 
ance  would  be  construed  into  contempt,  timidity,  or 
consciousness  of  guilt ;  and  therefore,  resolved  upon 
a  journey  to  Worms. 

He  was  accompanied  by  several  friends  ;  among 
whom  was  Justus  Jonas,  principal  of  the  collegiate 
church  at  Wittemberg.  Some  others  joined  them  on 
the  road. 

Luther  was  expressly  forbidden  to  preach  at  any  of 
the  towns  through  which  he  had  to  pass.  But  he,  de- 
claring that  he  had  never  promised  to  obey  that  injunc- 
tion, and  that  the  word  of  God  ought  never  to  be  fet- 
tered, preached  repeatedly  at  Erfurth  as  he  went, 
and  at  Eisenach  as  he  returned. 

The  hearts  of  Luther's  best  friends  began  to  fail 
them  as  the  danger  approached.  At  Oppenheim, 
near  Worms,  they  solicited  him  in  the  most  vehement 
manner  to  venture  no  further.  What  favor  could  he 
expect  from  men,  who  already  began  to  break  their 
word  with  him  ?  The  pope  had  published  a  defin- 
itive bull  against  him  ;  and  the  emperor,  in  compli- 
ance, had  ordered  all  his  writings  to  be  seized ;  and 
to  disgrace  him  still  more,  the  imperial  mandate,  as 
well  as  the  papal  bull,  were  every  where  put  up  for 
the  public  information.  Neither  was  it  forgotten  that 
imperial  safe-conduct  had  not  been  sufficient  to  prO' 
tect  John  Huss  from  Romish  deceit  and  cruelty. 

At  this  place  he  was  met  by  Martin  Bucer,  who 
bad  been  sent  with  several  horsemen  on  the  express 
errand  to  entreat  him  to  take  refuge  in  the  castle  of  a 
neighboring  knight;  here  too  he  received  letters  from 
his  friend  Spalatinus  entreating  him  to  proceed  n® 
further. 

It  was  under  suck  circumstances  and  to  such  solicita- 
tions, (hat  our  Saxon  hero,  with  his  usual  intrepidity,  re- 
turned that  ever  memorable  answer,  "  That  though  he 
should  be  obliged  to  encounter,  at  Worms,  as  inaiiy  de- 
mk  as  there  iverc  tiles  upon  the  houses  of  that  cUy^  thif^^ 


524 

ivould  not  deter  him  from  his  fixed  purpose  of  ap- 
pearing there :  That  these  fears  of  his  friends  could 
only  arise  from  the  svggestions  of  Satan^if^o  apprehend- 
ed the  approaching  ruin  of  his  kingdom  by  the  confess 
sion  of  the  truth  before  such  a  grand  assembly  as  the 
diet  of  JVorms.^^  The  fire  and  obstinacy  that  ap- 
peared in  this  answer,  seemed  to  prognosticate  much 
warmth  and  vehemence  in  his  conduct  before  the 
assembly.  But  it  was  not  so.  On  that  occasion 
his  zeal  and  ardor  were  tempered  with  a  laudable 
moderation  and  decorous  respect  both  for  his  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  superiors. 

It  was  on  the  16th  of  April  1521,  that  Lnther  arriv- 
ed at  Worms.  As  he  stepped  from  his  open  vehicle, 
he  said,  in  the  presence  of  a  vast  concourse  of  people, 
*'  God  will  be  on  my  side." 

Immense  crowds  daily  flocked  to  see  him  ;  and  his 
?ipartments  were  constantly  filled  with  visitors  of  the 
highest  rank.  He  was  looked  on  as  a  prodigy  of  wis^ 
dom,  and  respected  as  one  born  lo  enlighten  the  un- 
derstandings of  mankind,  and  direct  their  sentiments. 
The  daj  after  his  arrival  he  was  conducted  to  the  diet 
by  the  marshal  of  the  empire. 

On  his  appearance  before  that  august  assembly,  he 
was  directed  to  be  silent  till  questions  should  be  put  to 
him.  The  emperor's  speaker,  on  the  occasion,  pro- 
duced a  bundle  of  books  and  informed  Luther,  that, 
by  order  of  his  imperial  majesty,  he  was  directed  to 
propose  two  questions  to  him.  The  first  was,  whether 
he  acknowledged  those  books  which  went  by  his 
NAME,  to  be  his  own  ;  and  the  second,  whether  he  in- 
tended to  defend  or  to  retract  what  was  contained  in 
them.  Upon  this,  before  any  reply  could  be  made, 
Jerome  Schurff,  a  celebrated  doctor  of  the  civil  laws, 
who  had  come  from  Wittemberg  in  the  character  of 
Luther's  advocate,  called  out  with  a  loud  voice,  "You 
ought  to  recite  the  titles  of  the  books."  The  official 
then  read  over  the  titles  in  succession.  Among  which 
were.  Commentaries  on  the  Psalms  ;  a  little  tract  on 
Good  Works;  a  Commentary  on  the  Lord's  Prayer; 
and  other  books  on  christian  subjects,  in  no  way  relatr 
edi  to  controversy, 


525 

"  I  shall  answer  the  questions,  said  Lnther,  as  con' 
eisely  and  as  much  to  the  purpose,  as  I  possibly  can. 
1st.  Unless  the  books  have  been  mutilated  or  altered 
by  fanciful  sciolists,  or  by  the  arts  of  my  adversaries, 
t' ey  are  certci  i!y  mine.  Because  this  question  re-^ 
lates  to  FAITH  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  because 
it  concerns  the  word  of  God,  the  most  important  of  all 
subjects  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  and  which  deservedly 
requires  of  us  all  the  most  profound  reverence,  it  would 
be  equally  rash  and  dangerous  for  me  to  give  a  sud- 
den answer  to  such  a  question  ;  since,  without  previ- 
ous deliberation,  I  might  assert  less  than  the  subject 
demands,  and  more  than  truth  would  admit;  both 
which  would  expose  me  to  condemnation  from  that 
sentence  of  Christ ;  "  Whosoever  denieth  me  before 
men,  him  will  I  deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.*'  For  this  reason  I  humbly  beseech  your 
imperial  majesty  to  grant  me  a  competent  time  for 
consideration,  that  I  may  satisfy  the  inquiry  without 
injuring  the  word  of  God,  and  without  endangering  my 
own  salvation.  After  some  deliberation,  he  was  al- 
lowed to  defer  his  answer  till  the  next  day,  on  the  ex- 
press condition,  however,  that  he  should  deliver  what 
he  had  to  say,  viva  voce,  and  not  in  writing. 

On  the  following  day  he  was  told  that  he  ought  not 
to  have  petitioned  for  delay,  because  he  had  well 
known,  for  a  long  time,  what  would  be  the  nature  of 
his  examination ;  and  moreover,  that  every  one  ought 
to  be  able  at  any  moment  to  give  an  account  of  his 
faith ;  and  much  more  a  doctor  of  great  reputation, 
like  Luther,  who  had  been  long  exercised  in  theolo- 
gical discussions.  At  length,  however,  said  the  offi- 
cial, return  an  answer  to  the  question  of  the  emperor, 
who  has  so  kindly  granted  you  your  request. 

Luther  then  rose,  and  spoke  before  the  emperor, 
and  the  princes,  in  the  German  language,  to  the  fol 
lowing  effect. 

"  I  stand  here  in  obedience  to  the  commands  of 
his  most  serene  imperial  majesty,  and  the  most  illus- 
trious princes,  and  I  earnestly  entreat  that  they  wouhi 
deign  to  listen  to  this  cause  with  clemency.     It  vvii! 


526 

appear,  I  trust,  to  be  the  cause  of  truth  and  justice^ 
and  therefore,  if,  through  ignorance,  I  should  fail  to 
give  proper  titles  to  each  of  the  dignified  personages 
who  hear  me,  or  if  in  any  other  respect  I  should  show 
myself  defective  in  politeness,  they  will  be  pleased  to 
accept  my  apology  with  candor.  I  have  not  been  ac- 
customed to  the  refinements  of  the  court,  but  to  the 
cloisters  of  the  monastery,  nor  of  myself  have  I  any 
thing  furtherto  say,  than  that  hitherto  I  have  read  lec- 
tures and  composed  books  with  that  simplicity  of 
mind  which  only  regard?  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
instruction  of  mankind. 

"  To  the  first  question"  continued  Luther,  "  I  give 
a  plain  and  direct  answer;  and  in  that  I  shall  persist 
forever.  I  did  publish  those  books,  and  I  am  respon- 
sible for  their  contents,  so  far  as  they  are  really  mine  : 
but  I  do  not  answer  for  any  alterations  that  have  been 
ma,de  in  them,  whether  by  the  crafty  malice  of  ene- 
mies, or  the  imprudent  oflicioiisness  of  friends. 

"In  regard  to  the  second  question,  I  humbly  beg 
your  most  serene  majesty  and  their  highnesses  lo  take 
especial  notice,  that  my  publications  are  by  no  means 
all  of  the  same  kind.  Some  of  them  treat  only  oi  pi- 
ety, and  of  the  nature  of  faith,  and  morals  ;  and  these 
subjects  are  handled  in  so  evangelical  a  manner,  that 
my  greatest  adversaries  are  compelled  to  pronounce 
them  innocent,  profitable,  and  worthy  to  be  read  by 
christians.  The  pope's  bull,  indeed,  though  it  actu- 
ally declares  some  of  my  books  innocent,  yet,  with 
a  monstrous  and  cruel  indiscriTndnation,  condemns 
them,  all.  Now  were  I  to  retract  such  writings,  I  should 
absolutely  stand  alone,  and  condemn  those  truths  it^ 
which  friends  and  foes  most  perfectly  agree. 

"  There  is  another  species  of  my  publications,  in 
which  I  endeavor  to  jay  open  the  system  of  the  papal 
government,  and  the  specific  doctrines  of  the  papists, 
who,  in  fact,  by  their  corrupt  tenets  and  bad  exam- 
ples, have  made'  havoc  of  the  christian  world,  both  in 
regard  to  body  and  soul.  There  is  no  denying  this  : 
witness  the  universal  complaints  now  existing,  bow 
the  papal  laws  and  tradition  of  moo  mcfji  miserably 


6n 

cntaiigie,  vex  and  tear  to  pieces  the  conscience&  ot  the 
faithful,  and  also  plunder  the  inhabitants  of  this  fa- 
mous country  in  ways  most  shameful  and  tyrannicaiy 
and  scarcely  credible,  notwithstanding  that  Germa- 
ny by  her  own  laws  has  declared,  that  any  doctrines  or 
decrees  of  the  pope,  which  are  contrary  to  the  gospel^ 
or  the  sentiments  of  the  fathers,  are  to  be  deemed  er- 
roneous, and  in  no  degree  obligatory.  If,  therefore, 
I  should  revoke  what  I  have  written  on  these  subjects, 
I  should  not  only  confirm  the  wicked,  despotical  pro- 
ceedings to  which  I  allude,  but  also  open  a  door  to- 
further  abuses  of  power,  that  would  be  still  more  li- 
centious and  insupportable,  especially  if  it  were  said 
among  the  people,  that  vvhat  I  had  done  was  confirm- 
ed by  the  authority  of  his  most  serene  majesty,  and 
a  general  meeting  of  the  empire. 

"  Lastly,  the  defences  and  replies  which  I  have  com- 
posed against  such  individuals  as  have  labored  eilher 
%o  establish  the  Roman  tyranny,  or  to  undermine  my 
explanations  of  the  fundamental  principles  of  religioDv 
constitute  a  third  cla^s  of  my  publications.  And  iiv 
these,  I  freely  confess,  I  have  been  betrayed  into  ars 
asperity  of  expression,  which  neither  becomes  me  as 
a  clergyman^  or  as  a  christian  :  however,  I  pretend 
not  to  set  myself  up  for  a  saint,  neither  do  1  plead  for 
the  strictness  of  my  life,  but  for  the  doctrines  of  Christa 
But  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  retract  even  these  wri- 
tings, as  far  as  the  matter  contained  in  them  is  con- 
cerned ;  lest  by  such  a  step  1  should  become  the  pa- 
tron of  the  most  arbitrary  and  impious  usurpations, 
which  in  consequence  would  soon  gather  strength,  and 
spend  their  f«ry  on  the  people  of  God  in  more  violent 
Outrages  than  ever.  Yet,  since  1  am  but  a  man,  and 
therefore  fallible  in  judgment,  it  would  ill  become  me, 
in  supporting  my  poor  paltry  tracts,  to  go  further  than 
my  Lord  and  Master  Jesus  Clnist  did  in  the  defence 
of  his  own  doctrines,  who,  when  he  was  interrogated 
concerning  them  before  Annas,  and  had  received  a 
blow  from  one  of  the  ofticers,  said,  "  If  I  have  spokerj 
evil,  bear  witness  of  the  evil,  but  if  well,  why  smilest 
ihou  me  ^"  If  then  our  Lord,  who  was  infallible,  did^ 


■528 

nevertheless,  hot  disdain  to  listen  to  any  thing  that 
could  be  said  against  his  doctrine,  even  by  a  person  of 
the  lowest  condition,  how  much  more  ought  such  a 
contemptible  being  as  I,  who  am  all  imperfection, 
to  be  ready  to  attend  to  whatever  arguments  can  be 
brought  in  the  way  of  objection  to  my  positions  ?  I 
therefore  entreat  your  majesty,  and  the  members  of 
this  illustrious  assembly,  to  produce  evidence  against 
me,  and  however  high^  or  however  low,  be  the  rai^  of 
the  person  who  shall  be  able,  from  the  sacred  scrip- 
tures, to  convict  me  of  error,  I  will  instantly  retract^ 
and  be  the  first  to  throw  the  book  into  the  fire. 

"  Permit  me  to  suggest,  for  the  consideration  of  us 
all,  that  as  Almighty  God  is  wonderful  and  terrible  in 
council,  surely  it  behoves  this  august  assembly  to  ex- 
amine with  special  care,  whether  the  object  which 
my  enemies  so  ardently  long  to  compass,  does  not  in 
fact  amount  to  a  condemnation  of  the  divine  word  ; 
and  whether  such  a  measure,  adopted  by  the  first  Ger- 
man diet  of  the  new  emperor,  might  not  lead  to  a 
dreadful  deluge  of  evils.  Under  the  protection  of  God 
there  is  reasori  to  augur  well  of  this  excellent  young 
jprince  ;  but  take  care  that  you  do  not  render  the  pros- 
pect of  his  government  unfavorable  and  inauspicious. 

"  By  a  variety  of  instances  from  holy  writ,  and  par- 
ticularly by  the  cases  of  Pharaoh,  the  king  of  Bab- 
ylon, and  of  the  kings  of  Israel,  J  could  prove  this  im- 
portant point ;  viz.  that  men  have  ruined  themselves  at 
the  very  moment  when  they  imagined  they  had  settled 
and  established  their  kingdoms  in  the  most  prudent 
manner.  The  ruling  principle  should  be  the  fear  of 
God.  He  it  is  who  taketh  the  wise  in  their  craftiness, 
and  removeth  the  mountains  and  they  know  not,  and 
overturneth  them  in  his  anger. 

"In  saying  these  things  I  mean  not  to  insinuate,  that 
the  great  personages,  who  condescend  to  hear  me^ 
stand  in  need  of  my  instructions  or  admonitions;  no-^ 
but  there  was  a  debt  which  I  owed  to  my  native 
country,  and  it  was  my  duty  to  discharge  it.  The 
reasons  which  1  have  now  alleged,  will,  I  trust,  be  ap- 
proved by  your  serene  majesty  and  the  princes  :  and  I 


529 

bumbly  beg  that  you  will  disappoint  my  enemies  iij 
their  unjust  attempts  to  render  me  odious  and  suspect- 
ed.    I  have  done," 

As  soon  as  Luther  had  finished  his  speech,  which 
was  delivered  in  the  German  language,  he  was  order- 
ed to  say  the  same  things  in  Lalin ;  after  having  re- 
covered himself  he  did  this  with  prodigious  animation, 
and  to  the  very  great  satisfaction  of  his  friends,  espe- 
cially the  elector  of  Saxony,  His  adversaries  acknowl- 
edge that  he  spoke  for  two  hours  v/ith  the  applause 
of  one  half  of  the  assembly:  until  John  Eckius,  the 
Emperor's  speaker,  having  lost  almost  all  patience^ 
before  Luther  had  well  concluded,  cried  out,  in  much 
heat  and  passion,  that  he  had  not  answered  to  the 
point;  that  he  was  not  called  to  give  an  account  of  his 
doctrines ;  that  these  had  already  been  condemned  in 
former  councils,  whose  decisions  were  not  now  to  be 
questioned :  that  he  was  required  to  say,  simply  and 
clearly  whether  he  would  or  would  not  retract  his 
opinions. 

"  My  answer,"  said  Luther  instantly,  "  shall  be  di* 
rect  and  plain.  I  cannot  think  myself  bound  to  be- 
lieve either  the  pope  or  his  cotincils ;  for  it  is  very  clear^ 
not  only  that  they  have  often  erred,  but  often  contra- 
dicted themselves.  Therefore,  unless  I  am  convinced 
by  scripturCj  or  clear  reasons,  my  belief  is  so  confirm- 
ed by  the  scriptural  passages  I  have  produced,  and 
my  conscience  ?o  determined  to  abide  by  the  word  of 
God,  that  I  neither  can  nof  wrill  retract  any  thing  5  for 
it  is  neither  safe  nor  innocent  to  act  against  a  man's 
conscience.  Here  1  standi  I  cannot  do  otherwise^r 
May  God  help  me.     Amen." 

After  the  diet  had  taken  Luther's  speech  into  con- 
sideration, their  speaker  told  him,  that  he  had  not  an- 
swered with  the  modesty  that  became  his  character 
and  situation ;  that  if  he  had  recanted  those  books 
which  contained  the  main  part  of  his  errors,  he  would 
have  suifered  no  persecution  for  the  rest ;  that  for  him, 
who  had  revived  the  errors  condemned  at  Constance, 
to  require  a  refutation  and  conviction  from  scripture, 
was  a  wild  proposal  of  a  man  scarcely  in  his  senB.es ; 
3t 


53d 

that  upon  sucli  principles  nothing  would  be  left  cer- 
tain in  the  church  ;  and  that  for  these  reasons,  he  was 
once  more  asked,  whether  he  intended  to  defend  all 
he  had  written  as  orthodox,  or  whether  he  would 
retract  any  part  as  erroneous.  Luther  persisted  in  his 
former  answer  ;  arid  entreated  the  emperor  nol  to  per- 
mit him  to  be  compelled  to  do  violence  to  his  con- 
science, by  recanting  what  he  felt  himself  bound  to 
believe  on  the  authority  of  the  word  of  God,  unless  he 
was  proved  to  be  mistaken  by  evident  arguments 
from  scripture.  Councils,  he  repeated,  have  erred 
frequently.  "  You  cannot  prove  that,"  said  Eckius. 
"  I  will  pledge  myself  to  do  it,"  replied  Luther.  But 
night  coming  on,  the  diet  broke  up. 

During  the  whole  of  this  interesting  scene,  the  spe- 
cial partizans  of  the  pope  were  filled  witb  indignation  ; 
and  many  of  the  Spanish  Roman  Catholics  followed 
Luther  as  he  returned  home  from  the  tribunal,  and 
showed  their  enmity  by  long  continued  sneers  and 
hisses. 

On  the  next  day,  the  emperor  directed  a  schedule, 
written  with  his  own  hand,  to  be  read  to  the  princes 
in  full  congregation.  The  purport  was  this ;  "Hie 
ancestors  had  always  respected  the  Roman  church, 
which  Luther  had  now  opposed.  He  could  not  with 
any  propriety  depart  from  their  example.  He  was 
bound  to  defend  the  ancient  faith,  and  support  the  pa- 
pal see.  And  as  Martin  Lulher  could  not  be  induced  to 
give  up  any  one  of  his  errors,  he  was  determined  to 
proceed  against  him  as  a  notorious  heretic.  Never- 
theless he  by  no  means  intended  to  violate  the  safe 
conduct  which  had  been  granted  to  him. 

This  hasty  and  indiscreet  measure,  which  was  partly 
owing  to  the  juvenile  impetuosity  and  inexperience  of 
Charles,  and  partly  to  the  incessant  solicitation  of  the 
papal  party,' produced  murmurs  and  complaints  in  the 
assembly.  The  Emperor,  by  having  given  his  opin- 
ion first,  had  broken  the  established  rules  of  the  diet. 
He  ought  not  to  have  given  his  judgment,  till  all  the 
other  slates  had  given  theirs.  He  had  prejudged  the 
causcj  and  precluded  the  princes  and  electors  from  the- 


531 

iight  of  voting  freely  in  the  matter  before  them.  Party 
spirit  ran  high.  Acrimonious  papers  on  both  sides  of 
the  question  were  publicly  affixed  to  the  walls ;  and 
violent  and  threatening  expressions  used.  The  mis- 
understanding was,  however,  thus  compromised ; — 
Charles,  at  the  instance  of  the  diet,  consented,  that 
the  heretic  should  be  allowed  a  few  days  longer  delay, 
during  which  time  such  of  the  princes,  as  pleased, 
might  endeavor  to  persuade  him  to  recant  his  errors, 
and  if  they  succeeded,  he  promised  that  he  himself 
would  take  care  he  should  be  pardoned  by  the  Roman 
pontiff. 

Incredible  pains  were  now  taken  by  the  princes,  elec- 
tors, and  deputies  of  various  orders,  to  shake  the  resolu- 
tion of  this  hero  of  the  reformation.  Luther  stood  firm, 
thanked  the  princes  for  their  clemency  and  good  will 
toward  him,  and  said,  "He  by  no  means  censured 
councils  in  general,  but  only  that  part  of  the  proceed- 
ings at  Constance,  in  regaid  to  John  Huss.  If  the 
faith  of  Christ  was  truly  set  forth,  and  Christ's  flock 
were  fed  in  a  real  gospel  pasture,  there  would  be  no 
need  to  burden  the  church  with  human  traditions.  He 
allowed  that  he  ought  to  obey  magistrates ;  that  the 
precepts  for  this  purpose  were  to  be  taken  in  their 
plain  meaning,  and  that  he  had  often  taught  this  doc- 
trine in  his  writings.  He  was  ready  to  do  any  thing, 
provided  he  was  not  urged  to  deny  the  clear  word  of 
Go(fP' 

The  diet  having  found  Luther  inflexibly  determined 
to  abide  by  ihe  sole  authority  of  the  sacred  scriptures, 
and  that  no  threats,  nor  exhortations,  nor  promises 
availed  to  make  him  change  his  resolution,  the  em- 
peror sent  him  a  message  directing  him  to  leave 
Worms,  "  because,  notwithstanding  the  most  friendly 
achnoriitions  and  entreaties,  he  persisted  in  his  contu- 
macy, and  would  not  return  into  the  bosom  of  the 
church/' 

Luther  was  allowed  21  days  to  return  to  Wittem- 
burg  ;  during  which  time  the  public  faith  was  pledged 
for  his  safety ;  but  he  was  strictly  enjoined  not  to 
preach  to  the  people  io  the  course  of  his  journey. 


532 

"  This  is  the  Lord's  will,"  said  Martin,  ^-  and  bless- 
ed be  the  name  of  the  Lord!"  He  then,  through  the 
official,  returned  most  respectful  thanks  to  the  empe- 
ror, and  the  members  of  the  assembly,  for  their  pa- 
tience in  hearing  him,  and  their  liberal  treatment  in 
general.  He  said  he  had  wished  for  nothing  but  a  re- 
form in  religion  on  the  plan  of  the  holy  scriptures ; 
nor  did  he  now  request  any  favor  for  himself,  but  to 
be  allowed  the  free  use  of  the  word  of  God.  Let 
that  be  only  granted,  and  he  was  willing  to  undergo 
every  thing  without  exception,  for  the  sake  of  his  im- 
perial majesty  and  the  imperial  orders.  He  left  Worpis 
on  the  following  day,  the  26th  of  April. 

After  Luther  had  taken  his  departure,  Charles,  un- 
der the  pretence  of  having  certain  questions  of  minor 
jliiportance  to  propose,  requested  the  members  of  the 
diet  to  remain  three  or  four  days  longer  in  the  city. 
The  most  of  the  Italian  and  Spanish  nobles  complied 
with  the  request,  while  many  of  the  German  princes 
and  electors,  among  whom  was  Frederic  of  Saxony, 
departed. 

This  was  the  time  when  the  final  sentence  against 
Luther,  called  the  edict  of  worms,  was  passed.  It 
was  penned  by  Aleander  with  all  possible  rancor  and 
malice.  The  first  part  of  this  edict  states,  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  the  emperor  to  protect  religion  and  extinguish 
heresies.  The  second  relates  the  pains  he  had  taken 
to  bring  the  heretic  to  repentance.  And  the  third  pro- 
ceeds to  the  condemnation  of  Martin  Lulher  in  the 
strongest  terms.  The  emperor  says,  that  by  the  ad- 
vice of  the  electors,  princes,  orders,  and  states  of  the 
empire,  he  had  resolved  to  execute  the  sentence  of  the 
pope,  who  was  the  proper  guardian  of  the  catholic 
faith.  He  declares  that  Luther  must  be  looked  on  as 
excommunicated,  and  as  a  notorious  heretic  ;  and  he 
forbid  all  persons,  under  the  penalty  of  high  treason, 
to  receive,  maintain  or  protect  him.  He  orders,  that 
after  the  21  days  allowed  him,  he  should  be  proceed- 
ed against  in  whatevex  place  he  might  be  ;  or  at  least, 
that  he  should  be  seized  and  kept  prisoner  till  the 
pleasure  of  his  imperial  majesty  was  known.  He  di- 
i-^Cts  the  same  punishments  to  be  inflicted  on  all  hk 


S33 

adherents  or  favorers  ;  and  that  ail  their  goods  should 
be  confiscated,  unless  they  can  prove  that  they  have 
left  his  party  and  received  absolution.  He  forbids  all 
persons  to  print,  sell,  buy,  or  read  any  of  his  books, 
and  enjoins  the  princes  and  magistrates  to  cause 
them  to  be  burnt. 

This  famous  edict  was  voted  on  the  25th  of  May, 
and  signed  by  the  emperor  on  the  morning  of  the  next 
day,  but  dated  May  the  8th.  The  design  of  thus  an- 
tedating the  edict  was  to  induce  a  belief  upon  the  pub- 
lic mind,  that  it  was  passed  in  the  full  diet,  and  ex- 
pressed the  general  sense  of  all  the  members,  taken 
before  their  dissolution. 

But  the  elector  of  Saxony  had  foreseen  the  rising 
storm,  and  had  contrived  a  plan  of  concealing  the  per- 
secuted hero  of  the  reformation  for  a  season  from  the 
fury  of  all  his  enemies.  Luther  did  not,  however, 
greatly  relish  the  scheme,  and  would  rather  have  met 
the  difficulty  and  danger  in  an  open  way,  and  have 
trusted  the  event  to  God  ;  but  as  it  originated  in  Fred- 
eric's kindness,  he  thought  it  only  a  becoming  respect 
to  his  prince  to  acquiesce  in  his  advice.  The  secret 
was  revealed  to  him  by  Spalatinus  on  the  evening  be- 
fore he  left  Worms.  Three  or  foar  horsemen,  in  whom 
Frederic  could  confide,  disguised  themselves  in  masks, 
and  contrived  to  meet  the  persecuted  monk  near  Eis- 
enac  on  his  return  home.  They  played  their  part  weH. 
They  rushed  out  of  the  vA^ood,  secured  Luther,  as  it 
were  by  force,  and  carried  him  into  the  castle  of  Wart- 
burg.  This  business  was  managed  with  so  much  ad- 
dress and  fidehty,  that  Luther  was  completely  secur- 
ed from  the  eifects  of  the  impending  prosecution.  His 
implacable  adversaries  missed  their  blow,  and  b'jcame 
doubly  odious  to  the  Germans,  who,  as  they  were  un- 
acquainted with  the  wise  precaution  of  Frederic,  iinri- 
gined  their  favorite  countryman  was  either  imprison- 
ed or  perhaps  murdered  by  Roman  emissaries. 

It  has  been  conjectured  that  the  whole  transaction, 
respecting  Luther's   concealment,  was  planned  and 
executed  with  the  knowledge  and  even  the  approba 
tlon  of  his  irnperial  majesty. 


634 

CHAPTER  V. 

From  the  Conclusion  of  the  Diet  of  Worms,  to  the  Death 
of  the  Elector  of  Saxony. 

J.  HE  followers  of  Luther  were  much  disheartened 
at  his  suddeo  disappearance.  Various  reports  were 
circulated  concerning  him  ;  -  and  they  knew  not  w^hat 
to  believe.  The  minds  of  all,  throughout  Germany, 
who  feared  God,  were  filled  with  anxious  solicitude  for 
the  safety  of  his  person,  and  their  apprehension,  of  los- 
ing such  an  instructor,  in  so  early  a  period  of  his  la- 
bors, produced  the  most  melancholy  and  inauspicious 
forebodings.  The  alarms  and  the  affectionate  feelings 
of  good  people  who  w^ere  already  in  possession  of  a 
degree  of  evangelical  light,  and  in  the  way  to  obtain 
more,  were,  on  this  occasion  very  great. 

Luther,  at  first,  found  it  difficult  to  endure  with 
patience  and  resignation  his  confinement  at  Wartburg. 
His  diet,  now  rich  and  plentiful,  supplied,  there  is  rea- 
■soia  to  believe  at  the  elector's  expense,  did  not  well 
agree  with  his  constitution,  long  accustomed  to  the 
labors  and  abstinence  of  the  monastery.  He  com- 
plains, that  his  body  was  afflicted  with  the  most  obsti- 
Kate  and  alarming  constipations,  while  his  mind  grew 
feeble  and  unable  to  resist  temptations ;  that,  he  be- 
came languid  and  almost  lifeless  in  private  prayer, 
and  was  addicted  to  too  much  eating  and  drinking, 
and  to  lazy  practices.  Such  was  the  harsh  sentence 
which  this  extraordinary  man  was  inclined  to  pass  up- 
on himself.  It  is  (he  peculiar  character  ot  a  real  ser- 
vant of  God  to  see  his  own  faults  in  a  strong  light,  and 
rarely  to  speak  in  mitigation  of  them. 

The  papists  however,  never  charge  Luther  with  in- 
dolence. On  the  contrary,  they  allow,  that  in  his  sol- 
itude, which,  after  the  name  of  that  island  to  which 
the  apostle  John  was  banished,  he  frequently  called 
HIS  PATMOS,  he  labored  wi(h  indefatigable  industry, 
published  many  new  books,  confirmed  his  disciples  in 
their  attachment  to  him,  defended  his  old  heresies, 
and  daily  invented  new  or.ep= 


5S5 

In  his  confinement,  Luther  preserved  a  strong  sense 
®f  the  value  of  thne.  A  profound  veneration  for  the 
holy  scriptures,  with  an  abhorrence  of  every  species 
of  priestcraft,  constantly  directed  his  judgment,  invi- 
gorated his  resolutions,  and  supported  him  in  his  al- 
most incredible  labors  and  trials. 

A  little  book  concerning  the  abuses  of  private  con- 
fession^ was  one  of  his  productions  in  the  castle. — 
This  was  composed  in  the  German  language,  and 
must  have  been  highly  offensive  to  the  ecclesiastics 
in  general.  "My  design  in  this  book,"  says  Luther, 
"  was  not  to  put  an  end  to  private  confession,  but  to 
render  the  practice  of  it  useful.  There  was  no  doing 
this,  without  laying  open  some  of  those  inconven- 
iences which  arise  from  a  bad  way  of  managing  it. 
I  touched  on  these  things  as  delicately  as  possible  ; 
and  yet  my  adversaries  were  up  in  arms  against  me 
on  this  account ;  not  considering  that  the  whole  world 
is  full  of  stories  respecting  the  scandalous  things  which 
take  place  under  the  pretence  of  secret  confession  , 
neither  do  they  seem  aware,  how  many  facts  connect- 
ed with  this  subject  I  have  passed  over  from  a  princi- 
ple of  christian  decency,  lest  the  very  mention  of  them 
should  contaminate  the  reader^s  mind.  It  is  too  true, 
that  many  of  the  monks  urge  the  people  to  confess, 
not  from  a  regard  to  piety,  but  for  the  purpose  of  en-f 
riching  themselves.  They  live  in  the  houses  of  the 
opulent,  and  acquire  an  ascendant  over  them  by  be-^ 
coming  acquainted  with  their  secrets;  they  contrive  to 
be  with  them  while  they  are  dying ;  and  insinuate 
themselves  into  their  last  wills.  Let  men  only  consid- 
er what  a  source  of  evils,  what  a  snare  to  consciences, 
the  common  practice  of  confessing  has  been,  and  they 
will  not  be  surprised  that  I  should  have  ventured  to 
suggest  certain  amendments  in  this  matter.''  On  the 
whole,  it  was  the  wish  of  this  s©und  divine,  that  the 
church  discipline  concerning  confession  might  be  re- 
gulated by  the  18th  chapter  of  Matthew,  verses  15 — 20; 
convinced  as  he  was  that  the  Roman  Catholic  mode 
tended  neither  to  increase  the  faith  nor  to  amend  the 
Mves  ef  the  people,  but  rather   to    instil  into   their 


530 

aiinds  a  persuasion,*  that  by  a  private  confession  of 
sin,  and  a  consequent  submission  to  penances  or  to 
Otiier  injunctions  of  the  clergy,  the  greatest  crimes 
might  be  expiated,  though  the  commission  of  them 
were  ever  so  frequent  or  notorious.  How  very  dif- 
ferent is  all  this  from  a  true  penitential  sorrowing 
and  humiliation  for  sin  and  a  comfortable  expectation 
of  pardon,  founded  on  the  faithful  promises  of  Jesus 
Christ! 

The  Augustin6  Friars  at  Wittemburg,  were  among 
the  first  who  dared  openly  to  oppose  the  popish  mode 
of  celebrsiting  private  masses.  This  news  Luther  re- 
ceived in  his  castle  with  great  satisfaction,  both  as  it 
demonstrated  the  zeal  of  his  brethren  who  were  en- 
gaged in  the  same  cause,  and  exhibited  a  very  pleas- 
ing and  important  effect  of  his  own  labor?.  He 
now  published  a  treatise  concerning  the  abrogation  of 
private  masses,  in  which  he  shewed  that  the  true  scrip- 
tural idea  of  the  Lord's  supper  is,  that  it  is  not  a  real 
sacrifice  under  the  appearance  of  bread  and  wine,  but 
a  thankful  commemoration  of  the  great  oblation  once 
offered  ;  not  a  repetition  of  sacred  offerings,  which 
have  any  intrinsic  value  in  them  for  the  expiation  of 
sin,  but  a  participation  of  the  consecrated  elements  in 
obedience  to  the  dying  command  of  our  Savior.  To 
place  these  points  in  what  he  conceived  to  be  their 
true  light,  Luther  took  great  pains  ;  and  his  efforts  were 
crowned  with  much  success. 

It  was  not  till  after  much  consideration  that  Luther 
became  fully  convinced  of  the  lawfulness  of  the  mar- 
riage of  all  the  clergy.  The  case  of  the  monks,  wh» 
had  voluntarily  devoted  them.selves  to  a  perpetual  ce- 
libacy, presented  the  greatest  difficulty  to  his  mind. 
The  rest  of  the  clergy  were  prohibited  marriage,  only 
by  unlawful  ecclesiastical  ordinances.  In  his  Patmos, 
he  wrote  on  these  subjects  with  that  fixed  determina- 
tion, which  had  been  the  result  of  much  impartial  in* 
quiry  and  patient  thinking.  As  this  work  exposed 
the  evils  of  monastic  promises  and  engagements,  with 
various  other  abuses  of  popery  connected  with  them, 
it  necessarily  gave  great  offence  to  a  corrupt  hierarchy, 


537 

which  daily  found  its  authority  lessened,  in  propor- 
tion as  the  wicked  devices  which  supported  it  were 
better  understood,  and  more  generally  detested.  The 
papists,  as  might  be  expected,  clamored  against  the 
reformer's  novel  doctrines,  and  represented  them  as 
favorable  to  a  life  of  ease,  indulgence,  and  sensuality. 
"Priests  might  marry,  monks  might  leave  their  clois- 
ters, and  the  people  no  longer  be  afraid  of  the  penal 
laws  of  the  church."  On  the  contrary,  Luther,  in  ar- 
guing with  his  adversaries^  was  never  content  to  stand 
merely  on  the  defensive.  He  constantly  maintained, 
that  the  primary  objects  of  papistical  solicitude  and 
contention  were  not  an  evangelical  purity  of  faith  and 
practice,  but  rather  the  efficacy  of  certain  external 
performanceSj  as  fastings,  confessions,  penances,  and 
masses,  contrived  for  the  express  purpose  of  aifording 
false  peace  to  burdened  consciences,  and  keeping  out 
of  sight  the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus,  and  the  scriptural 
method  of  justification  by  faith  alone,  with  the  reno- 
vation of  our  fallen  nature  through  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit* 

Luther  had  a  most  profound  reverence  for  the  holy 
scriptures.  It  was  by  his  having  had  his  mind  illu- 
mined by  them,  that  he  foresaw  the  important  conse- 
quences which  must  flow  from  a  fair  translation  of 
the  Bible  in  the  German  language  ;  that  nothing  would 
so  eifectually  as  this  shake  the  pillars  of  ecclesiastical 
despotism  ;  and  that  nothing  was  so  likely  to  spread 
the  knowledge  of  pure  christian  doctrine.  And  it  was 
at  Wartburg  that  he  began  to  apply  himself  to  this 
great  undertaking. 

During  his  solitude  in  the  summer  of  the  year  1521, 
he  not  only  translated  all  the  New-Testament,  but  al- 
so took  great  pains  to  improve  his  knowledge  of  the 
Greek  and  Hebrew  languages,  for  the  purpose  of  ren- 
dering his  intended  version  of  the  scriptures  more  com- 
plete. "  I  find,"  says  he,  "  I  have  undertaken  a  work 
which  is  above  my  strength.  I  shall  not  touch  the 
Old  Testament  till  I  can  have  the  assistance  of  your- 
self and  my  other  friends  at  Witteniberg.  If  it  were 
possible  that  I  could  be  with  you,  and  remain  undis- 
3  p 


5sn 

covered  in  a  snug  chamber,  I  vToiild  come ;  and  there,, 
with  your  help,  would  translate  the  whole  from  the 
beginning,  that  at  length  there  might  be  a  version  of 
the  Bible  fit  for  christians  to  read.  This  would  be  a 
great  work,  of  immense  consequence  to  the  public, 
and  worthy  of  all  ©or  labors."  This  he  wrote  to  Ams- 
dorp  the  rector  of  the  university  of  Wittemberg. 

Such,  during  a  captivity  of  more  than  nine  months, 
were  the  employments  of  this  active  servant  of  God, 
who,  notwithstanding,  accuses  himself  of  doing  too  lit- 
tle, and  of  eating  too  much.  Besides  the  compositions 
which  have  been  mentioned,  he  wrote  many  letters  in 
his  castle  to  his  trusty  friends  and  intimates,  which 
very  much  lay  open  the  unfeigned  sentiments  of  his 
heart.  A  strong  and  pious  confidence  in  God,  an  un- 
bounded benevolence  to  the  household  of  faith,  and  a 
determination  to  hazard  every  thing  in  the  cause  of  re- 
ligious truth,  strongly  Oiark  the  spirit  of  Luther  in  ev- 
ery thing  he  says  or  does.  He  encourages  the  faithful, 
reproves  the  timid,  laments  the  oppression  of  the 
church,  and  exults  in  the  prospect  of  her  deliverance. 
With  inexpressible  tenderness  he  comforts  his  despon- 
ding friends  ;  while  on  all  occasions,  he  withstands  his 
most  powerful  enemies  wiife  an  unconquerable  intre- 
pidity. 

During  his  residence  in  the  castle  of  Wartburg  he 
suffered  his  beard  and  hair  to  grow,  assumed  an  eques- 
trian sort  of  dress,  and  passed  for  a  country  gentle- 
man under  the  name  of  Yonker  George.  He  some- 
times amused  himself  with  the  exercise  of  hunting  in 
company  with  his  keepers ;  and  his  observations  on 
that  diversion,  in  a  letter  to  Spalatinus,  are  curious  and 
interesting. 

"  Give  yourself  no  concern  in  regard  to  my  suffering 
in  I  his  exile.  It  is  of  no  consequence  to  me,  provid- 
ed I  am  not  burdensome  to  the  people  of  this  house, 
I  would  have  no  one  put  to  inconvenience  on  my  ac- 
count. I  suppose  the  prince  supports  me ;  otherwise 
I  would  not  stay  an  hour  here,  if  I  were  convinced  that 
my  wants  were  supplied  at  the  expense  of  (he  master 
of  this  family,  though  I  own  he  furnishes  every  thing  i 


539 

wish  for  with  the  greatest  cheerfuhiess.  Lately  I 
spent  two  days  in  seeing  the  painful,  yet  agreeable 
amusement  of  those  famous  people  called  hunters  and 
fowlers.  We  caught  two  hares,  and  some  miserable 
young  patridges.  Laudable  employments  for  men  of 
leisure !  For  my  part  theological  subjects  occupied 
my  thoughts  even  while  I  was  among  the  dogs  and  the 
nets.  And  any  pleasure,  that  1  might  receive  from 
this  species  of  relaxation,  w^as  fully  balanced  by  the 
sentiments  of  grief  and  pity  excited  in  my  mind  by 
an  interpretation  which  I  could  not  but  give  to  the 
symbolical  scenes  at  that  time  under  my  contempla- 
tion. This,  thought  I,  is  an  exact  representation  of 
Satan,  who,  by  his  snares  and  dogs,  namely,  the  cor- 
rupt theologians  and  ecclesiastical  rulers,  pursues  and 
entangles  simple,  faithful  souls,  in  the  same  way  that 
the  harmless  hares  and  patridges  are  taken.  To  be 
brief,  the  similitude  was  so  striking  as  to  affect  me  ex- 
ceedingly." 

In  another  letter  to  the  same  person,  he  discovers 
evident  symptoms  of  impatience. 

"  For  the  glory  of  the  W'Ord  of  God,  and  for  the  mu- 
tual confirmation  of  myself  and  others,  I  w  ould  much 
rather  burn  on  the  live  coals,  than  live  here  alone,  half 
alive,  and  useless.  If  I  perish,  it  is  God's  will ;  nei- 
ther will  the  gospel  suffer  in  any  degree.  1  hope  you 
will  succeed  me  as  Elisha  did  Elijah." 

Melancthon,  the  excellent  coadjutor  of  Luther, 
though  learned,  ingenious,  unblemished  in  his  man- 
ners, and  cordially  attached  to  the  best  of  causes,  be- 
gan about  this  time  to  exhibit  more  sensibly  than 
ever  the  constitutional  timidity  of  his  temper.  Far 
superior  to  all  the  rest  of  Luther's  adherents  in  talents 
and  attainments,  he  was  inferior  to  many  of  them  in 
courage  and  fortitude  ;  and  on  that  account  unequal 
to  the  character  of  superintendant,  which  1)6  was 
now  called  to  sustain.  Luther,  who  loved  the  man 
and  was  well  aware  of  his  infirmity,  frequently  and  in 
the  very  kindest  manner,  reproved  his  desponding 
spirit,  and  at  the  same  time  encouraged  him  to  be 
both  bold  and  patient  in  the  cause  of  the  reformation. 


540 

He  also  solicited  the  elector  Frederic,  through  the  in* 
tercession  of  Spalatinus,  to  provide  for  the  more  com^ 
fortable  support  of  this  learned  professor,  whose  char- 
acter contributed  so  much  to  the  reputation  of  the  unj^ 
versitj  of  Wittemberg. 

During  the  summer  of  this  year,  not  only  Melanc- 
thon,  but  his  brethren,  the  ruling  academicians,  were 
much  disheartened,  partly  on  account  of  the  absence 
of  their  grand  leader,  and  partly  because  they  expe- 
rienced not  a  little  embarrassment,  from  the  excess 
sive  caution  of  the  elector  and  his  court.  They  were 
not  allowed  the  full  privilege  of  publishing  any  of  Lu- 
ther's writings,  nor  even  of  disputing  publicly  on  cer- 
tain questions,  which  it  was  supposed,  might  give  of- 
fence to  persons  of  distinction  who  were  much  at- 
tached to  the  established  religion.  Luther,  though 
peculiarly  exemplary  in  the  practice  of  lawful  obedi- 
ence, "  to  the  powers  that  be,"  made  no  scruple  to  re- 
fuse compliance  with  the  will  of  the  civil  magistrate, 
i|vhenever  that  will,  in  his  judgment,  was  directly 
contrary  to  the  commands  of  God.  Accordingly  he 
exhorted  his  christian  friends  of  the  university  not  to 
follow  the  counsels  of  the  court,  but  to  take  the  lead 
themselves,  as  he  had  done.  "  We  should  not,"  said 
he,  "  have  had  one  half  the  success  we  have  had,  if  T 
had  taken  the  advice  of  Spalatinus."  And  in  about 
three  months  after  this,  he  wrote  to  this  last  mention- 
ed friend  in  the  warmest  terms  of  expostulation  and 
remonstrance.  He  tells  him,  that  he  was  determined 
to  publish  Avhat  he  had  written  against  the  archbishop 
of  Mentz,  how^ever  the  prince  and  his  secretary  might 
dislike  the  measure,  and  that  it  was  at  their  peril  if 
they  obstructed  his  design.  "  The  peace  and  appro- 
bation of  God,  is  to  be  preferred  to  the  peace  and 
approbation  of  the  world.  What,  though  some  of  our 
friends  have  exhibited  a  turbulent  spirit ;  will  the  gos- 
pel, on  account  of  their  irregularity,  come  to  nothing  ? 
W^as  there  not  even  among  the  apostles,  a  traitor,  Ju- 
das ?  In  ALL  circumstances  we  ought  to  adhere  strictly 
to  the  simple  word  of  god,  and  not  merely  when  the 
WQRp  happens  to  thrive  and  be  respected  among  men. 


541 

Let  those,  who  please,  talk  against  us.  But  why  are 
we  always  to  be  looking  on  the  dark  side  of  things  ? 
why  not  indulge  hopes  of  better  times  ?" 

Evangelical  publications,  and  evangelical  preach- 
ing, with  constant  exhortation  to  study  diligently  the 
holy  scriptures,  were  the  external  means  on  which 
Luther  always  relied  for  the  propagation  of  christian 
truth,  and  the  deliverance  of  the  people  from  popish 
darkness  and  slavery.  Wise  ancl  persevering  in  the 
use  of  these  means,  he  had  the  consolation  to  hear 
more  and  more  of  their  blessed  effects.  The  Augus- 
tinians  of  Wittemberg  left  off  the  celebration  of  pri- 
vate masses,  new  preachers  of  the  gospel  daily  lifted 
their  voices  throughout  the  electorate  of  Saxony ; — 
and  though  some  persons  of  the  higher  ranks,  both 
among  the  magistrates  and  the  clergy,  were  intimida- 
ted by  the  imperial  edict  of  Worms,  the  common  peo- 
ple attended  to  the  pure  doctrines  of  salvation.  The 
good  seed  which  was  sown  under  various  circumstan- 
ces, sprung  up  and  bore  fruit  in  almost  all  parts  of 
Germany. 

But  amidst  the  consolation  which  Luther,  in  his  re- 
treat derived  from  the  accounts  which  he  was  contin- 
ually receiving  of  the  courage  and  success  of  his  dis- 
ciples, and  the  progress  of  his  doctrines,  the  report  of 
several  events  reached  the  castle  of  Wartburg,  which 
must,  in  some  measure  have  damped  his  joy  and  ex- 
pectations. 

He  was  so  much  affected  with  the  news  of  certain 
'proceedings  at  Wittemberg,  that  he  was  determined  to 
run  the  hazard  of  making  a  private  excursion  to  that 
place,  for  the  purpose  of  conversing  with  his  friends 
on  subjects  which  deeply  and  anxiously  interested  his 
thoughts.  The  exact  circumstances  of  this  clandes- 
tine visit,  are  but  imperfectly  known  ;  and  we  can  do 
no  more  than  form  conjectures  respecting  the  proceed- 
ings which  seem  to  have  given  rise  to  this  extraordi- 
nary step.  Many  of  the  canons  of  Wittemberg  dis- 
graced the  nascent  reformation,  both  by  an  obstinato 
adherence  to  the  reigning  supers<ition3,  and  by  a 
shameful  profligacy  of  manners.     In  the  next  place, 


542 

the  untraclable  temper  of  Carolsladt  showed  itself 
more  and  more,  and  gave  great  concern  to  Lnther. — 
*'I  lament,"  says  he,  "the  behavior  of  this  man.  In- 
deed v^'e  have  it  in  our  power  easily  to  withstand  his 
precipitate  motions,  but  then  we  shall  give  occasion 
to  ihe  adversary  to  triumph  on  account  of  our  internal 
discords  ;  and  not  only  so,  our  weaker  brethren  will 
also  be  much  offended." 

A  passage  in  one  of  Luther's  letters  to  Spalatinus 
may  be  supposed  to  throw  further  light  on  the  subject. 
"  I  came  to  Wittemberg,  and  among  the  most  sweet 
meetings  and  conversations  with  my  friends,  I  found 
this  mixture  of  wormwood  ;  namely,  that  several  of 
my  letters  and  little  publications  had  been  completely 
suppressed.  They  had  not  even  been  heard  of  or  seen 
by  any  one.  I  leave  you  to  judge  whether  I  have  not 
just  cause  to  be  much  displeased  w'ith  this  treatment. 
In  general,  what  I  have  had  opportunity  of  seeing  and 
hearing  gives  me  the  highest  satisfaction.  May  the 
Lord  strengthen  and  support  the  courage  of  those 
who  wish  well  to  the  cause  !  In  the  course  of  my  jour- 
ney, however,  I  was  not  a  little  vexed  to  hear  various 
reports  concerning  the  restless  disposition  of  some  of 
our  l>iends,  and  I  have  promised  to  print,  as  soon  as 
ever  I  return  to  ray  asylum,  a  public  exhortation  ap- 
plicable to  the  circumstances.  I  must  explain  myself 
more  particularly  at  another  time.  Commend  me 
lo  our  illustrious  prince,  from  whose  knowledge  I  have 
iudged  it  proper  to  conceal  this  little  excursion  to  Wit- 
temberg and  back  again.  You  know  my  reasons. 
Farewell.  I  am  at  this  moment  in  Amsdorff's  house, 
in  an  apartment  v^ith  my  dear  Philip  Melancthon." 

It  was  in  his  Patmos,  that  Luther  first  heard  of  the 
solemn  censure,  which  the  divines  of  the  faculty  of 
Paris  passed  on  his  writings,  April  15,  152L  The 
university  of  Paris  was  the  most  an.cient,  and,  at  that 
time,  the  most  respectable  of  the  learned  societies  of 
Euro'ie.  In  1517,  they  had  ventured  to  call  in  ques- 
tinii  the  pope's  infallibility;  and  Luther  himself  is 
charged  with  having  repeatedly  acknowledged  the 
Parij?4an  doctors  to  be  wise  and  orthodox  theologians  ; 


54^ 

aiul  with  having  also  promised  to  submit  his  cause  to 
iheir  arbitration.  It  seems  therefore  extremely  prob- 
able,  that  he  must  have  been  disappointed,  and  in 
some  degree  chagrined,  when  he  found  that  the  as- 
sembly of  divines  on  which  he  had  most  relied,  ad- 
hered, in  the  main,  to  the  old  prejudices,  and  the  scho- 
lastic divinity,  and  had  actually  pronounced  his  doc- 
trine to  be  "  erroneous  both  in  faith  and  manners,  and 
proper  only  to  deceive  simple  people ;  that  it  was 
injurious  to  all  the  doctors,  and  derogatory  to  the 
power  of  the  church  ;  openly  schismatical,  contrary 
to  the  sacred  scriptures,  blasphemous  against  the  Ho- 
ly Spirit,  and  pernicious  to  the  christian  common- 
wealth." 

It  was  about  this  time  that  Henry  VIII.  king  of 
England,  published  in  Latin  his  celebrated  answer  to 
Luther's  treatise  on  the  Babylonian  captivity,  and  had 
conferred  on  him  by  pope  Leo  the  title  of  the  defender 
vf  the  faith. 

Martin  Luther  was  neither  to  be  overawed  by  the 
repudiation  of  the  university  of  Paris,  nor  by  the  dig- 
nity of  the  sovereign  of  England.  He  soon  published 
his  animadversions  on  both,  in  as  vehement  and  se- 
vere a  style,  as  in  the  course  of  his  numerous  po- 
lemics, he  had  ever  used  to  his  meanest  antagonist, 
I'his  treatment  prejudiced  Henry  still  more  against 
the  new  doctrines;  but  the  public  admired  those 
fresh  instances  of  the  undaunted  spirit  of  the  reform- 
er :  the  controversy  drew  more  attention ;  and  not- 
withstanding the  combined  efforts  both  of  the  civil 
and  ecclesiastical  powers,  the  Lutheran  opinions  daily 
acquired  new  conquests  in  every  part  of  Europe. 

In  the  month  of  December  of  this  same  year,  at  the 
age  of  46,  died  Leo  X.,  a  pontiff  renowned  for  his  en- 
couragement of  literature  and  the  fine  arts.  This  pope 
is  memorable  on  account  of  the  diminution  which 
the  papal  authority  received  through  his  ignorance^ 
imprudence,  and  precipitation.  Thousands,  in  con- 
templating his  conduct,  had  learnt  to  despise  his  pre- 
tensions to  the  sacred  character ;  and  as  if  Leo  had 
been  eager  to  confirm  their  prejudices,  he  issued  bulls 


544 

against  heretics,  while  he  himself  was  dissipating  his 
time  and  health  in  prodigal  and  luxurious  pleasures, 
in  the  company  of  debauched  cardinals,  and  in  pro- 
moting expensive  and  licentious  spectacles  at  the  the^ 
atre. 

In  the  first  w^eek  of  March  1522,  Luther  left  his  Pat- 
mos,  and  returned  to  Wittemburg,  without  the  consent 
or  even  the  knowledge  of  Frederic  his  patron  and  pro- 
tector. The  active  spirit  of  the  reformer  ill  brooked 
his  lonff  confinement;  and,  moreover,  the  distracted 
state  ot  the  infant  protestant  church  absolutely  requir- 
ed his  presence.  Already  he  had  once  ventured  out 
of  his  asylum,  and  made  a  short  visit  at  Wittemberg, 
without  the  privity  of  the  elector ;  but  matters  were 
now  daily  becoming  more  critical ;  and  as  Luther  had 
resolved,  at  the  hazard  of  his  life,  to  resume  again  his 
character  of  a  public  actor  in  the  concerns  of  religion, 
he  immediately  acquainted  his  prince  with  the  bold 
step  he  had  taken,  and  the  motives  which  compelled 
him  no  longer  to  remain  a  concealed  spectator  of 
transactions  which  oppressed  his  mind  with  the  most 
painful  apprehensions  for  the  credit  of  the  dawning 
reformation. 

The  excessive  and  even  dangerous  zeal  of  Carol- 
stadt  w^as  one  of  the  afflictive  causes  which  influenced 
the  conduct  of  Luther  oji  this  occasion.  Carolstadt 
was  a  professor  at  Wittemberg  of  considerable  learning 
and  abihty,  who  had  exposed  the  papal  tyranny  and 
superstition  wi(h  great  spirit,  and,  in  general,  deserv- 
ed well  of  the  protestant  cause.  His  name,  though  not 
specifically  mentioned  in  the  damnatory  bull  against 
Luther,  was  well  known  at  Rome,  and  through  the 
malicious  instigation  of  Eckius,  whom  he  had  oppos- 
ed in  the  Leipsic  disputation,  he  had  been  suspended 
from  all  communion  with  the  church.  This  useful 
colleague  of  the  great  reformer,  soon  discovered,  dur- 
ing the  absence  of  his  master,  a  temCrity  of  judgment, 
and  a  violence  of  temper,  which  absolutely  disquali- 
fied him  for  the  hejrn  in  the  present  tempestuous  con- 
juncture. Not  content  with  promoting,  in  a  legal  and 
c^aiet  way,  the  auspicious  beginnings  of  the  reformation 


545 

at  Wittemberg,  in  the  gradual  omission  and  rejectiori 
of  the  private  mass  and  other  popish  superstiiiorfis,  he 
headed  a  multitude  of  unthinking,  impetuous  youths, 
inflamed  their  minds  by  popular  harangues,  and  led 
them  on  to  actions  the  most  extravagant  and  indefen- 
sible. They  entered  the  great  church  of  All  Saints, 
broke  in  pieces  the  crucifixes  and  other  image=!,  and 
threw  down  the  altars.  Such  indecent  and  irregular 
conduct  by  no  means  becomes  those,  who  profess 
themselves  the  disciples  of  the  Prince  of  Peace;  and 
though  in  :he  midst  of  his  excesses,  the  sincerity  of 
Carolstadt's  endeavors  to  rectify  the  abuses  of  popery, 
is  not  to  be  questioned,  one  cannot  but  lament,  that 
the  same  man,  whose  sagacity  had  penetrated  the  veil 
of  papal  delusion  in  many  instances,  should  in  others 
be  distinguished  also  for  a  want  of  plain  sense,  and 
ordinary  discretion.  It  may  be  proper  to  give  a  brief 
detail  of  the  circumstances  which  led  to  those  out- 
rageous proceedings. 

Honest  Carolstadt,  mistaking  the  true  meaning  of 
Matthew  xi.  25,  where  our  Lord  says,  "  I  thank  thee, 
O  Father,  because  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 
wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes,'* 
rashly  concluded  that  human  learning,  was  useless,  if 
not  injurious  to  the  student  of  the  scriptures  He  fre- 
quented the  shops  of  the  lowest  mechanics,  and  con- 
sulted them  about  the  meaning  of  the  word  of  in- 
spiration. He  would  be  called  no  longer  by  the  ap- 
pellation of  doctor,  or  any  other  honorable  title.  He 
lived  in  a  village,  employed  himself  in  rustic  occu- 
pations, and  maintained,  that  thinking  persons  stood 
in  no  need  of  learning,  but  had  better  labor  with  their 
hands.  In  consequence  of  his  example  and  conver- 
sation, the  young  academics  of  Wittemberg  left  the 
university,  and  ceased  to  pursue  their  studies ;  and 
even  the  schools  of  the  boys  were  deserted.  Such  pro- 
ceedings were  manifestly  conducive  to  the  excesses 
above  mentioned,  and  were  in  every  view  extremely 
hurtful  to  the  cause  of  the  reformation  which  was  hap- 
pily making  rapid  advances  in  many  parts  of  chris- 
^ndom.  We  have  seen  that  the  Augustine  Friars  «f 
3  w 


646 

Wittemberg  had  begun  to  abolish  the  celebration  of 
private  masses,  and  that  Luther  was  pleased  with  the 
news,  and  employed  his  pen  against  that  popish  cor- 
ruption. The  elector  on  the  contrary,  appears  to  have 
been  alarmed  on  the  occasion,  and  to  have  deputed 
one  of  his  counsellors  to  signify  to  the  church  and  uni- 
versity of  Wittemberg,  that  his  highness  had  been  in- 
formed of  many  innovations  and  alterations  in  the 
ecclesiastical  usages,  which  were  there  daily  taking 
place ;  and  in  particular,  that  the  Augustinians  had 
omitted  to  celebrate  the  customary  masses.  Six 
persons  among  the  canons  and  the  acadeitiics  were 
chosen  to  examine  this  matter,  who,  in  a  written  re- 
port, not  only  expressed  their  approbation  in  gener- 
al of  what  had  been  done,  but  boldly  and  solemnly 
exhorted  the  prince  to  put  an  end,  throughout  his 
whole  territory,  to  the  popish  profanation  of  the 
Lord's  supper.  "It  became  him,  "they  said,  "as  a 
christian  prince,  to  act  with  dignity  and  spirit  in  such 
an  aflair;  and  not  to  regard  the  name  of  heretic  or  of 
Hussite,  which  might  be  applied  to  them.  Whoev- 
er faithfully  supported  the  laborious  and  dangerous 
cause  of  the  gospel,  must  expect  much  abuse  and  re- 
proach. Jesus  Christ  required  this  service  from  him. 
He  had  designed  to  illuminate  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  the  mind  of  the  elector  of  Saxony  more 
than  any  other  of  the  princes  ;  and  his  highness  would 
do  well  to  remember,  that  in  the  day  of  judgment 
God  would  call  him  to  a  severe  account  for  the  use  of 
the  talents  committed  to  his  care," 

To  this,  the  elector  directed  the  following  answer  to 
be  given  :  "that  he  wished  to  conduct  himself  in  eve- 
ry thing  like  a  christian  prince,  and  leave  nothing  un- 
done which  might  promote  the  glory  of  God,  and 
tend  to  the  better  establishment  of  evangelical  truth. 
But  that  the  alteration  proposed  appeared  to  be  a 
matter  of  great  consequence,  wliich  called  for  the 
mature  deliberation  of  the  whole  church,  and  ought 
not  to  be  precipitately  decided  by  a  small  number. — 
If  their  advice  was  sound,  doubtless  it  would  be  fol- 
lowed by  others,  and  he  might  then  begin  the  change 


54? 

with  some  prospect  of  success.  That  he  had  yet  to 
learn,  when  the  present  mode  of  celebrating  mass 
was  introduced  inio  the  church  ;  perhaps  several  cen- 
turies ago  ;  as  also  when  the  apostolic  usage  ceased. 
That  as  many  churches  and  monasteries  had  been 
founded  for  the  express  purpose  of  saying  masses,  the 
revenues  of  the  said  foundations  might  not  be  with- 
held. Lastly,  as  they  did  not  seem  inclined  to  take 
his  advice,  he  owned  himself  to  be  only  a  lay  person, 
and  not  skilled  in  scripture,  and  entreated  them,  there- 
fore, to  consult  calmly  with  theif  brethren,  the  rulers 
of  the  church  and  of  the  university,  and  so  to  settle 
the  business,  that  no  tumults  or  seditions  might  en- 
sue." 

The  above  mentioned  sixdeputies  in  their  rejoinder 
adhered  to  the  opinion  they  had  already  given,  name- 
ly, that  the  abuses  of  the  private  masses  ought  to  be 
abolished,  and  this,  they  believed,  might  be  done 
without  tumult  or  danger  ;  but  if  not,  the  evil  was  so 
great,  that  it  ought  to  be  removed  without  any  regard 
to  the  scandal  or  defamation  w^hich  might  be  the  con- 
sequence. That  though  the  reformers  were  but  a 
small  part  of  the  church,  they  had  the  word  of  God 
on  their  side  ;  and  this  single  consideration  was  par- 
amount to  every  other,  being  an  authority  to  which 
the  angels  and  all  created  beings  ought  to  bow.— - 
From  the  beginning  of  the  world,  it  had  always  been 
found  that  only  a  very  small  part  of  mankind  acknowl- 
edged the  truth.  Did  not  Christ  himself  commit  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  to  a  f^w  weak,  despised,  un- 
lettered persons  ?  and  did  not  a  similar  dispensation 
take  place  at  this  day  ?  The  true  use  and  nature  of 
the  Lord's  supper,  together  with  many  other  points  of 
religion,  were  most  expressly  laid  down  in  the  gospel; 
notwithstanding  which,  the  dignified  priests,  and  the 
wise  ones  of  this  world,  either  from  interested  motives 
or  complete  blindness,  continued  to  oppose  the  truth, 
and  refused  to  accede  to  the  most  reasonable  and  pi- 
ous reformations ;  they  only  excepted  those  whose 
eyes  it  had  pleased  God  to  open  by  a  heavenly  illumi- 
nation.    The  ancient  colleges  and  monasteries,  they 


548 

said,  even  to  the  time  of  Augustine  and  Bernard,  were 
founded,  not  for  the   purpose  of  saying  a  number  of 
masses  and  babbling  the  canonical  hours,  but  for  the 
instruction  of  the  poor.     It  was  to  the  constitution  of 
the  more  recent  foundations,  almost  universally,  that 
the  present  mode  of  celebrating  masses  was  owing. — 
Moreover  these  foundations  required  a  certain  num- 
ber of  masses  to  be  said  every  week  by  particular  per- 
sons ;  and  as  this  was  a  practice  absolutely  sinful,  the 
consciences  of  men  ought  to  be  released  from  such 
fetters  without  delay.     And  even  if  a  certain  number 
of  masses  were  not  specified,  still  the  very  principle 
on  which   the  masses  were  celebrated  ;   namely,  that 
they  are  good  works,  or  sacrifices,  or  satisfactions  for 
sin  which  will  thereibre  appease  Almighty  God,  and 
be  useful  to  others,  and  even  to  the  dead  ;  is  so  con- 
trary to  sound   doctrine,  that  they  ought  to  be  laid 
aside.    The  founders  of  these  ordinances,  if  thev  could 
rise  from  the  dead,  would  condemn  what  they  them- 
selves had  done  in  this  respect,  and  lament  their  own 
credulity,  when  they  saw  that  these  their  donations  had 
originated  in  the  avarice  of  the  ecclesiastics.     Lastly, 
it  appeared  from  the  history  of  the  church,  that  even 
to  the  time  of  Cyprian,  the  ancient  custom  of  com- 
municating in  hoth  kinds  was   preserved  ;  and  that  in 
Greece  and  the  Eastern  churches,    the   same   truly 
apostolic  practice  obtained  at  this  day.     Therefore,  it 
was  not  their  fault,  if  on  account  of  certain  alterations 
which  had  become   absolutely  necessary,  some   dif-^ 
ferences,  or  even  tumults,  should   arise ;   these  were 
rather  to  be  laid  at  (he  door  of  the  persons,  who,  for 
the  sake  of  keeping  up  their  dignity,  their  income,  and 
their  luxurious  tables,  continued  to  obstruct  the  light 
of  truth,  and  cruelly  to  wage  war  against  the  altars  of 
God.      They  then    added    in    most   explicit    terms, 
that  if  their  ecclesiastic  and  civil  rulers  would  but  per- 
mit the  sacred  word  of  God  to  be  publicly  preached, 
heard  and  read,  even  though  they  did   not  assent  to 
the  truth,  but  opposed  it  with  all  the  arguments  they 
could  produce,  provided  they  did  not  inflict  cruel  pun- 
jshiiients  on  their  adversaries^  there  would  be  neither 


549 

sedition,  discord,  nor  tumult.  However,  the  right 
christian  rule  was,  neither  to  regard  the  madness  of 
the  enemy,  nor  the  greatness  of  the  danger.  Christ 
did  not  hold  his  tongue,  though  he  foresaw  that  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel  would  certainly  be  attended 
with  discords,  seditions,  and  the  revolution  of  king- 
doms ;  nor  were  his  apostles  more  negligent  and  tim- 
orous, or  less  strenuous  in  instructing  the  people,  be- 
cause the  wise  men  in  the  world,  at  that  time,  detest- 
ed the  very  name  of  the  gospel,  and  looked  upon  it  as 
the  firebrand  of  those  disturbances,  schisms,  and  tu- 
mults, which  raged  among  the  Jews  with  so  much  fu- 
ry at  Jerusalem. 

Satan,  no  doubt,  would  put  men  in  mind  of  the  va- 
rious dangers  to  which  they  might  be  exposed,  in  or- 
der that  he  might  the  more  effectually  obstruct  the 
progress  of  that  religion,  which  he  so  perfectly  hates. 
But  as  it  is  well  known  that  such  are  his  devices,  they 
ought  not  to  be  much  alarmed  at  these  his  frightful 
suggestions,  but  each  of  them  keep  to  his  post,  like 
good  soldiers  in  the  field,  and  commit  the  event  to 
God.  They  must  expect  desertions,  but  they  should 
also  remember  their  Lord's  words,  "  Whosoever  lov- 
eth  father  or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of 
me." 

A  serious,  argumentative  statement  like  this,  would, 
doubtless,  much  affect  the  tender  conscience  of  the 
elector  of  Saxony,  but  probably  did  not  determine 
that  cautious  prince  to  come  to  any  positive  decision 
respecting  the  ecclesiastical  innovations.  According- 
ly he  appears  to  have  connived  at  the  proceedings  of 
these  bold  reformers,  but  by  no  means  to  have  sanc- 
tioned them. 

It  was  precisely  in  this  situation  of  things,  when,  for 
the  purpose  of  silencing  calumny  and  misrepresenta- 
tion, a  discreet  and  due  regard  to  order  was  most  pe- 
culiarly called  for,  that  the  violent  spirit  of  Carolsladt 
broke  out  into  the  mischievous  excesses  above  de- 
scribed. Already  he  had  done  his  utmost  to  discredit, 
at  Wittemberg,  the  studies  of  literature,  for  the  ad- 
vancement of  which,  as  subservient  to  the  best  of  cau- 


55a 

^ses,  Luther  and  Melancthon  had  much  exerted  them- 
selves. He  now  ventured  to  administer  the  sacrament 
in  both  kinds  to  ail  ranks  and  orders  of  persons,  under 
all  circumstances  and  without  due  enquiry  or  prepa- 
ration, or  regard  to  any  of  the  usual  ceremonies.  The 
senate  and  also  the  university  of  Wittemberg  com- 
plained of  these  things  in  severe  terms  to  the  elector, 
who,  feeling  himself  unequal  to  the  difficulty,  directed 
his  commissioners  to  interpose,  and  with  the  consent 
of  all  parlies,  to  effect  such  regulations,  as  the  cir- 
cumstances required.  These  were  so  favorable  to 
the  new  system,  that  Frederic  declared  his  commis- 
sioners had  gone  further  than  v^'hat  he  intended, 
and  that  they  must  not  allege  his  mandate  for  what 
they  had  done.  He  said,  he  did  not  choose  to  have 
their  alterations  imputed  to  him  ;  for  it  was  known 
they  were  contrary  to  the  commands  of  the  imperial 
government ;  and  it  was  also  known,  that  the  bishops 
were  about  to  commence  a  visitation  of  his  electo- 
rate. 

In  this  convention  it  was  ordered;  1st.  That  all 
persons  who  were  penitent  and  wished  to  be  in  the 
favor  of  God,  should  be  exhorted  to  partake  in  the  sa- 
crament. 2ndly.  The  popish  notion  of  the  mass  be- 
ing a  sacrifice  was  entirely  rejected;  andSdly.  Steps 
were  taken  for  the  removal  of  the  images  from  the 
great  church.  These,  surely,  were  very  considerable 
amendments;  and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at,  if  they 
should  have  alarmed  a  German  prince  of  no  great 
power,  who  stood  almost  alone,  who  was  himself  far 
from  having  clear  views  in  rehgion,  and  who  had  to 
contend  Avith  the  pope,  the  emperor,  and  the  neigh- 
boring potentates,  leagued  in  opposition  to  the  free 
progress  of  the  gospel.  Nevertheless,  the  violent  and 
impatient  spirit  of  Carolstadt  remained  dissatisfied 
with  these  triumphs  of  the  truth,  and  there  is  too  much 
reason  for  lamenting  that  an  alloy  of  pride  and  ungov- 
ernable self-will  should  have  sadly  debased  the  honest 
christian  zeal  of  this  early  reformer.  He  even  avowed 
to  Melancthon  that  he  wished  to  be  as  great,  and  as 
much  thought  of,  as  Luther.    Melanchton  told  him^ 


&6l 

that  that  was  the  language  of  pride,  envy,  and  uii- 
cbristian  emulation.  But  Carolstadt  was  deaf  to  ad- 
monition. He  openly  professed  not  to  have  tiie-kast 
regard  for  the  authority  of  any  human  being.  He  said, 
he  would  stick  close  to  the  simple  word  of  God,  and 
that  no  man  could  be  a  christian  who  found  fault  with 
what  he  did.  How  deceitful  is  the  human  heart,  and 
how  inconsistent  a  creature  is  fallen  man  !  Carolstadt, 
with  much  christian  light  in  his  understanding,  and 
abundance  of  honest  zeal  in  his  heart,  at  the  very 
time  he  was  making  pretensions  to  an  uncommon  pu- 
rity of  motive  and  doctrine,  and  to  an  extraordinary 
respect  for  the  scriptures,  proceeded  from  one  disor- 
derly act  to  another,  till  at  length  he  committed  those 
outrages  which  gave  considerable  grounds  for  com- 
plaint to  the  enemies  of  the  reformation,  and  made 
its  best  friends  ashamed  of  their  rash  and  presumptu- 
ous coadjutor. 

When  the  report  of  these  transactions  reached  Lu- 
ther in  his  Patmos,  he  wrote  thus  to  the  elector  of  Sax- 
ony ;  "  There  is  no  reason  to  be  frightened.  Rather 
give  praise  to  God  ;  and  rejoice  in  the  certain  expect- 
ation that  all  will  end  well.  Things  of  this  kind  al- 
ways happen  to  those  who  endeavor  to  spread  the 
gospel.  We  must  not  only  expect  Annas  and  Caiphas 
to  rage  against  us ;  but  even  a  Judas  to  appear  among 
the  apostles,  and  Satan  himself  among  the  sons  of  God. 
Be  wise  and  look  deeper  than  to  the  external  appear- 
ance. Other  agents,  besides  those  which  are  merely 
human,  are  at  work.  Do  not  be  afraid,  but  be  pre- 
pared for  more  events  of  this  sort.  This  is  only  the 
beginning  of  the  business :  Satan  intends  to  carry 
matters  much  farther  yet.  Believe  me  in  what  I  now 
say  ;  I  am  but  a  plain  simple  man ;  however,  I  know 
something  of  his  arts.  Suffer  the  world  to  clamor 
against  us,  and  to  pass  their  harsh  judgments.  Be 
not  so  much  concerned  at  the  falling  away  of  particu- 
lar christians.  Even  holy  Peter  fell ;  and  also  others 
of  the  apostles.  Doubt  not  but  they  will  in  a  short 
time  rise  again,  as  surely  as  Christ  himself  rose  from  the 
«lead.   The  words  ef  St.  Paul  t»^  tho  Corinthians  are  aC. 


55t 

this  mometit  peculiarly  applicable  to  our  circiirastad^ 
ces,  namely, "  that  we  should  approve  ourselves,  as  the 
ininistersof  God,  in  much  patience,  in  imprisonments^ 
in  tumults,  in  labors." 

Luther  concluded  his  letter  with  an  earnest  request 
for  leave  to  print  and  circulate  his  own  writings ;  and 
with  saying  that  he  intended  to  be  very  soon  at  Wit- 
temberg; 

The  religious  mind  of  Frederic  was  deeply  affected 
by  these  sentiments  of  Luther;  and  he  immediately 
commissioned  one  ©f  his  confidential  magistrates  to 
relate  to  him  in  his  asylum  the  particulars  of  all  the 
late  proceedings  at  Wittemberg:  how  the  pupils 
dwindled  in  number,  and  were  called  away  by  their 
guardians ;  how  anxious  the  prince  was,  and  how 
completely  in  doubt  what  course  to  take.  That  noth- 
ing was  so  distressing  to  his  mind  as  seditious  tumultSj 
but  that  the  imperial  government  tied  up  his  hands  ; 
and  moreover^  that  the  bishops  had  promised  they 
would  themselves  preach  the  gospel,  and  also  appoint 
proper  missionaries  for  that  purpose,  and  that  it  was 
impossible  for  him  to  o[)pose  their  laudable  resolu- 
tions. He  wished  exceedingly  to  have  Luther's  ad- 
vice at  this  crisis,  but  exhorted  him  not  to  think  of 
coming  to  Wittemberg.  The  pope  and  emperor 
would  insist  on  his  being  delivered  up  to  them,  which 
would  be  the  severest  stroke  that  could  happen  to  the 
elector ;  yet  he  did  not  see  how  he  could  prevent  iti 
He  had  never  undertaken,  nor  had  Luthei*  desired 
him,  nor  was  it  indeed  in  his  power  to  do  more,  than 
to  procure  him  a  fair  hearing.  In  one  point,  how-^ 
ever,  he  was  absolutely  determined,  namely,  if  he 
could  find  out  what  was  the  Divine  will,  he  would 
cheerfully  bear,  suffer,  do,  or  avoid  doing,  every  thing 
which  should  appear  to  be  his  duty  agreeably  to  that 
will.  In  a  word,  he  remembered  who  said,  "  My 
yoke  is  easy  and  my  burden  is  light,  and  he  would 
willingly  bear,  through  the  Divine  strength  and  help, 
the  cross  that  God  should  lay  upon  him.  Tbe  trans- 
actions at  Wittemberg  were  most  surprising;  new 
sects  arose  there  every  day,  and  it  was  hard  to  sa/ 


55S 

which  were  gaining  or  which  losing  ground.  The  diet 
were  to  assemble  at  Nuremberg  in  a  short  time  ;  and 
it  was  expected  that  much  would  be  said  and  done 
about  Luther's  business :  he  had  better  therefore  be 
quiet  and  remain  in  secret  for  the  present:  consider- 
able revolutions  were  at  hand  ;  and  if  it  should  happen, 
that  the  sacred  gospel  was  obstructed,  such  a  turn  in 
the  events  would  be  matter  of  the  greatest  grief  and 
mourning  to  the  elector. 

The  commissioner  concluded  all  he  had  to  say  with 
the  most  kind,  faithful,  and  affectionate  assurances  of 
the  prince's  friendship  for  Luther. 

Thus,  the  propagation  of  pure  Christianity  and  the 
salvation  of  men's  souls  appear  to  have  been  not  only 
the  primary,  but  the  sole  objects  which  determined 
Luther  to  leave  his  Patmos  at  this  critical  and  danger- 
ous moment.  So  long  as  he  considered  himself  in  pur- 
suit of  these  "he  counted  not  even  his  life  dear  to  him." 

Another  motive  was  presented  which  called  him  to 
Wittemberg:  several  persons,  who  really  deserved  the 
name  of  enthusiasts,  had  appeared  in  Saxony;  among 
whom  Nicholas  Stork,  Mark  Stubner,  Martin  Cellary, 
and  Thomas  Munzer,  have,  by  their  follies,  obtained  a 
memorial  in  history.  Stork  was  a  baker  at  Zwickau, 
who  had  selected,  from  his  acquaintance  of  the  same 
calling,  twelve  whom  he  called  apostles,  and  also  sev- 
enty-two whom  he  called  disciples.  The  other  three, 
in  a  tumultuous  manner, harangued  the  populace  in  the 
church  of  St.  Catharine  of  the  same  town.  Nicholas 
Ilansman,  the  pious  pastor  of  the  place,  resisted  these 
insane  prophets  to  the  best  of  his  power,  but  could 
not  control  their  fury.  They  professed  themselves  to 
have  divine  commission,  and  pretended  to  visions  and 
inspiration.  Munzer,  in  particular  will  be  found  at 
the  head  of  a  rebellion  of  the  peasants  in  1525.  At 
present  it  will  be  best  to  hear  Melancthon's  account 
of  them  in  a  letter  to  the  elector  of  Saxony.  "Your 
highness  must  excuse  the  liberty  I  take  ;  the  occasion 
is  urgent,  and  cal]s  exceedingly  for  your  highness'  at- 
tention. Your  highness  is  aware  of  the  many  danger- 
ous disscniions,  which  have  distracted  your  citv  of 
3^ 


554 

Zwickau,  on  the  subject  of  religion.  Some  persons 
have  been  cast  into  prison  there  for  their  seditious  in- 
novations. Three  of  the  ringleaders  are  come  hither. 
Two  of  them  are  ignorant  mechanics,  the  third  is  a 
man  of  letters.  1  have  given  them  a  hearing  ;  and  it 
is  astonishing  what  they  tell  of  themselves  5  namely, 
that  they  are  positively  sent  of  Gad  to  teach  ;  that  they 
have  familiar  conferences  with  God ;  that  they  cant 
foretel  events ;  and  to  be  brief,  that  they  are  on  a  foot- 
ing with  prophets  and  apostles.  I  cannot  describe 
how  I  am  moved  by  these  lofty  pretensions.  I  see 
strong  reasons  for  not  despising  ihe  men,  for  it  is  clear 
to  me  there  is  something  in  them  more  than  a  mere  hu- 
man spirit ;  but  whether  the  spirit  be  of  God  or  noty 
none,  except  Martin,  can  easily  judge.  Therefore, 
for  the  peace  and  reputation  of  the  church,  Martin 
should,  I  think,  by  all  means,  have  an  opportunity  of 
examining  them,  and  the  rather  as  they  a})peal  to 
him." 

The  elector,  who  did  not  consider  himself  as  com- 
petent to  decide  on  such  cases,  enquired  particularly 
into  the  circumstances  of  the  matter,  and  called  in  the 
advice  of  some  of  his  most  learned  counsellors.  These 
could  come  to  no  decision.  They  felt  the  same  doubt 
which  Melancthon  had  expressed,  and  were  afraid  of 
slonkig  against  God  by  condemning  his  choicest  ser- 
vants. Upon  which  Frederic  astonished  all  his  minis- 
ters and  counsellors  then  present,  by  hastily  making 
the  following  declaration.  "This  is  a  most  weighty  , 
and  difficult  case  ;  which  I,  as  a  layman,  do  not  com- 
prehend. If  I  rightly  understood  the  matter,  so  as  to 
see  my  duty^  most  certainly  I  would  not  knowingly 
resist^  the  will  of  Almighty  God  :  no  ;  rather  than  do 
that,  though  God  hath  given  me  and  my  brother  a 
considerable  share  of  power  and  wealth,  I  would  take 
my  staff,  and  quit  every  thing  I  possess."  Such  was 
the  integrity  and  tenderness  of  conscience  of  this 
prince  !  Many  in  Saxony  at  that  time  seem  to  have- 
feared  God  in  like  manner;  and  were  brought  to  the 
light  of  the  gospel.  That  light  was,  however,  as  yet^ 
for  the  most  pait  dim,  and   crafty  hypocrites  knew 


555 

how  to  take  advantage  of  the  want  of  discernment  m 
godly  souls. 

Melancthon  now  pressed  the  elector  most  urgently 
to  call  in  the  assistance  of  Luther'sjudgment.  "No 
person,"  he  said,  "  could  manage  the  business  so  well : 
Stork  and  his  associates  had  raised  disputes  concern- 
ing the  baptism  of  infants,  and  had  appealed  to  the 
supernatural  revelations  they  had  from  God;  and  that 
in  regard  to  himself,  he  was  by  no  means  qualified  to 
pronounce  sentence  in  so  difficult  a  cause." 

The  elector,  in  pursuance  of  his  cautious  and  con- 
scientious views,  directed  Melancthon  to  avoid  dis- 
putes with  these  men;  and  to  use  every  precaution 
for  preventing  such  tumultuous  proceedings  as  had 
happened  at  Zwickau.  "  He  was  himself,"  he  said, 
no  interpreter  of  the  holy  scriptures,  nor  did  he  kno^y 
whom  he  ought  to  appoint  to  examine  the  merits  of 
the  pretensions  in  question  ;  but  it  was  then  impossi- 
ble to  recall  Luther  without  imminent  danger  to  the 
person  of  that  reformer.  Luther  was  his  subject,  and 
he  had  so  far  supported  him  that  he  should  not  be 
condemned  unheard  ;  but  beyond  that  point  he  could 
not  go  ;  for  he  felt  it  incumbent  on  himself  to  obey  the 
emperor,  who  was  his  lord  and  master.  With  respect 
to  the  fanatics,  he  declared,  that  if  he  could  see  clearly 
what  justice  required,  he  was  ready  to  discharge  his 
duty  at  every  hazard."  Li  this  state  of  doubt  and 
suspense,  Frederic  employed  persons  to  procure  the 
best  information  they  could  ;  and  in  the  mean  time  he 
treated  Slubner,  who  was  a  man  of  some  learning,  with 
hospitality,  and  meekly  bore  his  fooleries,  till  the  arri- 
val of  Luther,  whose  wise  and  manly  treatment  of  the 
enthusiasts,  as  we  shall  soon  see,  quickly  exposed  the 
emptiness  of  their  claims  to  a  divine  commission,  and 
demolished  all  their  authority  and  influence. 

This  sound  divine,  having  been  informed  in  his 
Patmos  of  the  extraordinary  pretensions  of  these  men, 
had  all  along  beheld  their  conduct  with  a  jealous  eye  ; 
and  had  answered  the  inquiries  of  Melancthon  with 
much  discretion.  "  As  you  are  my  superior,"  said  he, 
■'  both  in  discernment  and  erudition,  I  cannot  com- 


5B6 

itieod  your  timidity  in  regard  to  these  prophets.  In 
the  first  place,  when  they  bear  record  of  themselves, 
we  ought  not  implicitly  to  believe  them  ;  but  rather 
to  try  the  spirits  according  to  St  John's  advice.  As 
yetl  hear  of  nothing  done  or  said  by  them,  which  ex^ 
ceeds  the  imitative  powers  of  Satan.  It  is  my  par- 
ticular wish  that  you  would  examine  whether  they 
can  produce  any  proof  of  having  a  Divine  commis^ 
sion.  For  God  never  sent  any  prophet,  who  was  not 
either  called  by  proper  persons,  or  authorized  by  spe^ 
cial  miracles,  no,  not  even  his  own  Son.  Their  bare 
assertion  of  a  divine  afflatus,  is  not  a  sufficient 
ground  for  your  receiving  thern ;  since  God  did  not 
even  choose  to  speak  to  Samuel,  but  with  the  sanc- 
tion of  Eli's  authority.  So  much  for  their  pretensions 
to  a  public  character.  In  the  next  place,  I  would 
wish  you  to  sift  their  private  spirit,  whether  they  have 
experienced  any  internal  distress  of  soul,  the  attacks 
of  death  and  hell,  and  the  comforts  of  the  new  birih 
unto  righteousness.  If  you  hear  nothing  from  them  but 
smooth,  tranquil,  and,- forsooth,  what  they  call  devout, 
religious  contemplations,  regard  them  not ;  for  there 
is  wanting  the  characteristic  of  the  Son  of  Man,  of  the 
Man  of  sorrows  ;  there  is  wanting  the  cross,  the  only 
touchstone  of  christians,  and  the  sure  disceroer  of 
spirits.  Would  you  know  the  place,  the  time,  the 
manner  of  divine  conferences  and  communications  ? 
Hear  the  written  word,  "  As  a  lion  will  he  break  all  my 
bones."  And,  "  I  am  cast  out  of  the  sight  of  thine 
eyes.  My  soul  is  full  of  trouble,  and  my  life  draweth 
nigh  unto  hell."  The  majesty  of  the  Divine  Being 
speaks  not  ir^MEDiATELY,  in  a  way  that  man  should  see 
HIM :  none  can  see  him  and  live.  Do  you  try  them 
therefore  carefully,  and  listen  not  even  to  a  glorified 
Jesus,  unless  you  find  he  was  first  crucified." 

Thus  the  motives  by  u^hich  Luth.er  was  excited  to 
leave  his  Patmos  are  before  the  reader.  While  at 
Borna,  on  his  road  to  Wittemberg,  he  wrote  to  the 
elector  in  substance,  as  follows,  "  That  the  accounts 
of  what  had  passed  at  Wittemberg  had  almost  reduc- 
ed him  to  a  state  of  despair,  that  every  thing  he  had 


557 

as  yet  siifiered  was  comparatively  mere  jests  and  boy's 
play.  He  could  not  enough  lament,  or  express  his 
disapprobation  of  those  tumultuous  proceedings  :  the 
gospel  was  in  imminent  danger  of  being  disgraced 
fi'om  this  cause.  That  in  regard  to  himself,  he  wished 
the  elector  to  understand  more  distinctly,  that  all  his 
hope  and  confidence  depended  most  entirely  on  the  jus- 
tice of  his  cause.  The  gospel  which  he  defended 
and  propagated,  was  by  no  means  a  device  of  his  own, 
but  a  heavenly  gift  from  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  ;  that 
he  therefore  was  a  servant  of  Christ,  and  a  teach- 
er of  the  gospel,  and  that  in  future  he  intended  to  go 
by  no  other  name.  Hitherto,  continued  he,  I  have  of- 
fered myself  for  public  examination  and  inquiry  ;  not 
indeed  from  any  necessity,  but  because  1  had  hoped 
that  so  much  humility  on  my  part,  might  be  an  in- 
ducement to  others  to  listen  to  the  truth.  But  now  I 
see  plainly,  this  extreme  moderation  is,  by  Satanic 
art,  turned  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  gospel :  I  mean 
no  longer  to  concede  in  the  manner  I  have  done  du- 
ring the  last  year ;  not  however,  through  fear  of  dan- 
ger, but  from  respect  for  my  prince.  When  I  entered 
Worms,  J  dreaded  not  the  innumerable  powers  of  hell; 
and  surely  this  hostile  duke  George  of  Leipsic  is  not 
equal  in  strength  or  skill  to  a  single  infernal  spirit. 
Moreover,  the  faithful  derive  from  the  gospel  such  a 
fund  of  courage  and  comfort,  that  they  are  allowed  to 
invoke  God  as  their  Father.  Well,  therefore,  m,ay  I 
despise  the  vengeance  of  this  enraged  duke.*  Indeed, 
were  the  city  Leipsic  itself  in  the  same  condition  that 
Wittcmberg  is,  1  would  not  hesitate  to  go  there, 
though  I  were  assured  that  for  nine  days  together  the 
heavens  would  pour  down  duke  Georges,  every  one  of 
which  would  be  many  times  more  cruel  than  the  pre- 
sent duke  of  that  name.  As  it  has  pleased  God  to 
permit  this  same  duke  George  to  treat  Jesus  Christ 
with  the  utmost  indignity,  it  was  doubtless  my  Auif 
to  submit;  nay,  I  have  prayed  for  him  often,  and  I 
will  again  pray  for  him ;  though  I  am  persuaded  he 

*  Duke  George,  was  now  beginning  to  persecute  wUh  tlie  greatest  crueltyj 
^U  persons  who  adhered  to  Lutheranlsnii, 


ass 

would  kill  me  with  a  single  stroke  if  it  were  in  bit 
power.  I  write  these  things  that  your  highness  may 
know,  I  consider  myself,  in  returning  to  Wittem- 
berg,  to  be  under  a  far  more  powerful  protection  than 
any  which  the  elector  of  Saxony  can  afford  me.  To 
be  plain  1  do  not  wish  to  be  protected  by  your  high- 
ness, it  never  entered  my  mind  to  request  your  de- 
fence of  my  person.  Nay,  it  is  my  decided  judgment 
that,  on  the  contrary,  your  highness  will  rather  receive 
support  and  protection  from  the  prayers  of  Luther  and 
the  good  cause  in  which  he  is  embarked.  It  is  a 
cause  which  does  not  call  for  the  help  of  the  sword- 
God  himself  will  take  care  of  it  without  human  aid.  I 
positively  declare,  that  if  I  knew  your  highness  in- 
tended to  defend  me  by  force,  I  would  not  now  return 
to  Wittemberg.  This  is  a  case  where  God  alone 
should  direct ;  and  men  should  stand  still  and  wait  the 
event  without  anxiety,  and  that  man  will  be  found  to 
defend  both  himself  and  others  the  most  biavely,  who 
has  the  firmest  confidence  in  God.  Your  highness  has 
but  a  very  feeble  reliance  on  God:  and  for  that  rea- 
son I  cannot  think  of  resting  my  defence  and  hopes  of 
deliverance  on  you.  Still  you  wish  to  know^  ichat 
your  duty  is  in  this  business,  and  you  express  a  fear  that 
you  may  not  have  been  sufficiently  active.  My  an- 
swer is,  you  have  already  done  too  much,  and  that  at 
present  you  ought  to  do  nothing.  God  does  not  call, 
that  either  your  highness  or  myself  should  defend  the 
cause  of  truth  by  force.  If  you  do  but  believe  this, 
you  will  be  quite  safe:  but  if  not,  my  faith  on  this 
head  will  remain  unsliaken,  and  I  shall  be  compelled 
to  leave  you  a  prey  to  that  anxiety  which  will  attend 
your  incredulity.  If  I  should  be  taken,  or  even  put  to 
death,  you  must  stand  excused,  even  in  tlie  judgnient 
of  my  best  friends,  because  I  have  not  followed  your 
advice.  Think  not  of  opposing  the  ^mperor  by  force; 
permit  him  to  do  what  he  pleases  with  the  lives  and 
properties  of  your  subjects.  It  seems  impossible, 
however,  tha^t  he  should  require  you  to  be  my  execu- 
tioner, when  all  the  world  know  the  privileges  which 
feeiong  to  the  place  of  my  nativity.     But  if  so  urirea- 


W9 

gbnable  a  demand  should  be  made,  and  yotir  highness 
should  make  me  acquainted  with  the  fact,  1  will  en- 
gage, whether  you  do,  or  do  not,  believe  me,  that  no 
harm  shall  happen  to  your  highness  on  my  account, 
either  in  body,  or  in  mind,  or  in  estate.  Be  assured, 
this  business  is  decided  in  the  counsels  of  heaven  in 
a  very  different  manner  from  what  it  is  by  the  govern- 
ment at  Nuremberg;  and  we  shall  shortly  see  that 
those  who  now  dream  they  have  absolutely  devoured 
the  gospel,  have  not  as  yet  even  begun  their  imagina- 
ry feast.  There  is  another  Being,  abundantly  more 
powerful  than  duke  George,  with  whom  I  have  to  do. 
This  Being  knows  me  perfectly  well,  and  J  trust  I  have 
alittle  knowledge  of  him.  If  your  illustrious  highness 
could  but  believe  this,  you  would  see  the  glory  of  God^ 
But  yoi^  remain  in  darkness  through  your  unbelief. 
Glory  ahd  praise  be  to  God  for  evermore." 

So  extraordinary  a  letter  has  rarely  been  penned  by 
a  subject  and  transmitted  to  a  kind  prince,  whose  direc- 
tions he  was  at  that  time  positively  disobeying.  But 
Luther  saw  a  divine  hand  in  this  whole  struggle  for 
christian  liberty  !  As  to  Frederic,  we  see  him  trem- 
bling for  the  safety  of  Luther;  and  uneasy  in  his  con- 
science lest  he  should  desert  the  cause  of  God.  What 
this  wise  prince  would  have  dons,  in  case  Charles  V. 
had  seriously  demanded  Luther's  person  to  be  given 
lip  to  the  papal  vengeance,  it  may  be  hard  to  say. 
His  prudential  maxims  constantly  led  him  to  evade 
such  a  crisis  if  possible  ;  and  as  he  was  well  acquaint- 
ed with  the  activity,  and  also  the  violence  of  Luther's 
disposition,  nothing  could  be  more  natural  than  for 
him,  through  the  medium  of  his  confidential  friends 
and  agents,  to  have  said,  "  Remain  in  your  asylum 
for  the  present;  you  are  under  a  sentence  of  con- 
demnation, and  you  had  better  not  provoke  your  ene- 
mies to  execute  it.  The  duke  George  who  lives  at 
Leipsic  is  your  inveterate  enemy,  and  it  seems  you 
have  heard  of  the  severe  edict  of  Nuremberg.f  It  is 
not  in  my  power  to  defend  yon  beyond  a  certain  point. 
Moreover,  were  I  disposed  to  use  force,  I  might  lose 

\  Tke  ehiefpalacc  of  tijts  dtike  was  .it  Dfcsclew  ;  hv,i  he  wns  crTlewat  I.eip.?tic.' 


560 

my  life  and  property  in  contending  with  a  polentafe 
so  superior  as  the  emperor  of  Germany.  Still  I  would 
not  shrink  from  my  doty.  Tell  me  plainly  what  you 
think  I  ocght  to  do :  perhaps  I  have  been  too  timid  in 
this  momentous  affair." 

The  preceding  letter  of  Luther's  must  evidently  ap- 
pear to  have  been  written  in  reply  to  such  previous 
admonitions  and  observations  as  these ;  even  though 
the  greater  part  of  them  were  not  actually  to  be 
found  among  the  several  documents  already  before 
the  reader. 

The  elector,  upon  receiving  this  answer,  was  aston- 
ished at  the  intrepidity  of  the  reformer;  and  no  doubt 
concluded,  that,  on  his  own  part,  the  most  consummate 
care  and  caution  were  never  more  called  for  than  at 
the  present  juncture,  for  the  purpose  of  tempering  the 
impetuosity  and  fervor  of  the  determinations  of  the 
man,  whom,  however,  it  was  impossible  be  should  not 
both  admire  and  love.  He  therefore  did  not  choose 
to  communicate  in  writing  his  sentiments  to  Luther 
himself,  but  directed  a  trusty  agent,  Jerome  Schurff,* 
to  say  and  do  every  thing  which  he  wished  to  have 
said  and  done  in  this  delicate  business.  Accordingly, 
SchunT  visited  Luther,  and  after  assuring  hini  of  the 
kindness  and  good  will  of  the  elector,  informed  him,  it 
was  his  highness'  desire,  that  he  should  compose  a 
letter  to  him  in  a  style  somewhat  different  from  the 
former;  a  letter,  for  example,  which  he  might  show 
to  his  friends,  and  to  the  princes,  and  to  the  other 
great  men  of  the  country.  In  this  letter  he  was  to 
give  the  reasons  which  had  induced  him  to  return  to 
Wittemberg,  and  he  might  openly  avow  that  he  had 
taken  this  step  without  the  orders  of  his  prince  ;  at  the 
same  time  he  ought  to  make  a  decent  declaration,  that 
he  certainly  inteiided  to  put  no  person  whatever  to  in- 
convenience. Schurff  concluded  with  saying,  that  the 
elector's  entire  meaning  was  to  prevent  sedition  ;  that 
he  anxiously  desired  most  particular  care  to  be  taken 
in  that  respect ;  and,  therefore,  for  the  present  he 
would  have  Luther  to  abstain  from  preaching  in  the 

*  The  same  pei'son  who  was  Luther's  advocate  at  Worms. 


56i 
great  chinch  where  the  late  tumult  had  happened ; 
and  lastly,  he  requested  that  this  whole  negociation 
might  be  kept  a  profound  secret. 

Schurff,  in  his  answer  to  the  elector,  lavished  praises 
upon  Luther;  he  looked  on  him  as  an  apostle  and  an 
evangelist  of  Christ.  He  said,  all  ranks  and  orders, 
learned  and  unlearned,  were  delighted  with  the  return 
of  the  man,  who  was  now  daiij,  io  the  most  admira- 
ble manner,  teaching  true  doctrine  and  restoring;  or- 
der every  where.  Lastly,  he  informed  the  elector, 
that  he  found  Luther  completely  disposed  to  write 
such  a  letter  as  had  been  desired. 

In  fact,  Luther  transmitted,  through  the  medium  of 
Schurff,  a  copy  of  the  required  letter,  and  left  it  to  the 
elector  to  make  such  alterations  as  he  should  think  ne- 
cessary ;  but  he  added  at  the  same  time  these  remark- 
able words.  "  That  most  certainly  he  would  not  con- 
sent to  do  any  thing  which  would  not  bear  the  light: 
that  for  his  part,  he  should  not  be  afraid,  even  if  his 
former  letter  were  made  public  ;  and  that  in  regard  to 
seditious  tumults  and  commotions,  he  owned  he  had 
hitherto  supposed,  that  the  ecclesiastics  would  be  the 
greatest  sufferers;  but  on  a  diligent  review  of  sacred 
history,  he  had  been  led  to  a  different  opinion.  It 
4iad  always  happened,  he  said,  that  the  princes  and 
rulers  were  themselves  the  first  sacrifices  to  popular 
fury ; — however,  not  before  they  had  corrupted  them- 
selves, and  ceased  to  support  the  true  religion." 

Frederic  in  a  few  days  informed  Schurff,  that  there 
were  in  Luther's  letter  a  few  expressions  which  were 
rather  too  strong,  and  which  therefore  he  wished  him 
to  alter.     Luther  assented. 

The  letter  stands  in  the  Latin  edition  of  Luther's 
works  without  alteration,  and  is  in  substance  to  this  ef- 
fect : 
*'  Most  illustrious  Prince,  and  most  kind  Master; 

I  have  t^ery  diijgently  considered,  that,  in  returning 
to  Wittemberg  without  the  permission  of  your  clemen- 
cy, and  even  without  so  much  as  asking  that  perniis- 
si;>n,  il  was  my  bounden  duty  to  take  care  th-  !.  this 
Step  should  in  no  way  prove  injurious  to  your  clemen- 
3  Y 


am 

^.  For  I  am  well  aware,  that,  with  some  appearance 
of  truth,  my  conduct  is  capable  of  being  represented 
as  causing  a  multitude  of  dangers  and  difficulties  ta 
your  person,  to  your  government,  and  to  your  subjects  ; 
and  more  especially  to  myself, — being  one,  who  has 
reason  every  hour  to  expect  a  violent  death  from  the 
imperial  edicts,  and  the  papal  thunders.  However, 
what  can  I  do?  Inevitable  reasons  compel  me  to  this 
step ;  the  Divine  will  is  plain,  and  leaves  me  na 
choice.  I  must  not  act  a  double  part  to  please  any 
creature  in  existence.  Then  be  it  so;  come  what 
will,  I  return  to  Wittemberg  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  the  Lord  ot  life  and  death. 

That  your  clemency  may  not  be  ignorant  of  the 
just  grounds  of  my  conduct,  I  have  determined  to 
state  faithfully  the  principal  motives  which  have  in- 
fluenced my  mind  in  this  business. 

But  in  the  first  place,  I  would  beg  leave  to  depre- 
cate every  supposition,  which  proceeds  on  the  idea  of 
my  being  moved  by  pride,  or  a  contempt  for  the  au- 
thority either  of  the  emperor,  or  of  your  clemency,  or 
of  any  magistrate.  For  though  it  may  sometimes 
happen  that  the  orders  of  human  governments  cannot 
be  complied  with,  for  example,  when  such  orders  are 
directly  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God,  yet  there  is  n® 
case  where  the  powers  that  be  are  to  be  despised. 
They  are  ever  to  be  treated  with  the  greatest  respect. 
So  did  Jesus  Christ ;  who,  though  he  abhorred  the 
sentence  of  Pilate,  did  not  on  that  account  either  hurl 
Cje-ar  from  his  throne,  or  treat  his  representative  with 
insolent  language. 

1.  My  first  motive  is,  I  am  called  back  by  the  let- 
ters of  the  church  and  people  of  Wittemberg,  and  this 
with  much  solicitation  and  entreaty.  Now,  since 
there  is  no  denying  that  the  reformation,  which  has  al- 
ready taken  place  in  that  church,  has  been  effected 
through  my  instrumentality,  and  since  I  cannot  but 
own  mysell  to  be,  in  an  especial  manner,  the  minister 
^f  the  church  to  Vv^hich  God  hath  called  me,  it  was 
impossible  for  me  to  refuse  a  prompt  compliance  with 
Ifeeir  request,  unless  I  intended  to  renounce  altogether 


568 

^liat  labor  and  fidelitj,  which  belongs  to  true  chris- 
tian charity  and  love  of  souls. 

There  are,  indeed,  those  who  throughout  execrate 
our  religious  emendations,  and  call  them  diabolical  ;^ 
but  their  impieties  will  not  excuse  me  at  the  tribunal  of 
God,  who  will  judge  me,  not  by  other  men's  conscien- 
ces, but  my  own.  I  am  most  firmly  persuaded,  that 
from  the  first,  my  preaching  and  proceeding  to  divulge 
the  gospel  of  Christ  is  not  of  my  own  motion,  but  the 
work  of  God.  Nor,  through  God's  help,  shall  any 
kind  of  death  or  persecution  shake  my  confidence  in 
this  matter  ;  and  I  believe  I  rightly  divine,  when  I  say 
that  no  terror  or  cruelty  will  be  able  to  extinguish  the 
light  which  already  has  begun  to  shine. 

2.  During  my  absence  from  Wittemberg,  Satan  hath 
made  such  inroads  among  my  flock,  and  raised  such 
commotions,  as  it  is  not  in  my  power  to  repress  by 
mere  writing.  My  presence  among  my  people  is  ab- 
solutely necessary.  1  must  live  with  them.  I  must 
talk  to  them.  I  must  hear  them  speak.  They  must 
see  my  mode  of  proceeding :  I  must  guide  them,  and 
do  them  all  the  good  I  can.  They  are  my  children  in 
Christ,  and  my  conscience  will  not  permit  me  to  be 
absent  from  them  any  longer.  Though  I  should  of- 
fend your  clemency,  or  bring  upon  myself  the  indig- 
nation of  the  whole  world,  the  pressing  necessity  of 
the  church  ought  in  my  judgment  tp  lake  place  of  ev- 
ery other  consideration. 

3.  A  third  motive  is,  I  am  much  distressed  by  a 
well  grounded  apprehension,  that  some  great  and  vio- 
lent sedition  will  arise  in  Germany,  and  make  that, 
country  undergo  grievous  punishments  for  its  contempt 
and  ingratitude  towards  a  kind  Providence.  We  see, 
indeed,  numbers  receive  the  light  of  the  gospel  with 
lively  approbation  and  thankfulness;  yet  many  are  to 
be  found,  who  abuse  the  precious  gift  to  carnal  purpo- 
ses. And  there  are  those,  who,  though  it  is  their  duty 
by  a  temperate  conduct,  to  preserve  peace  and  good 
order,  aim  at  extinguishing  every  spark  of  heavenly 
light  by  cruel  force  and  persecution;  and  thus  do  they 
jnadly  inflame  the  bad  passions  of  men^  and^  though 


564 

not  aware  of  it,  in  fact  blow  the  trumpet  of  sedition. 
All  this  tends  evidently  to  the  destruction  of  the  coun- 
try, and  without  doubt  is  a  heavy  judgment  of  God  for 
the  punishment  of  the  inhabitants.  My  sole  object  in 
writing  so  much  was  to  break  to  pieces  the  ecclesias- 
tical system  of  despotism :  and  this,  in  a  considerable 
degree,  is  done  already.  I  now  suspect  it  to  be  the 
Divine  will  that  matters  should  proceed  much  further, 
as  was  the  case  with  the  Jews,  when,  on  account  of 
their  persecution  of  the  gospel,  and  other  wickedness, 
it  pleased  God  to  destroy,  root  and  branch,  the  city  of 
Jerusalem  and  the  whole  Jewish  constitution,  civil 
and  religious.  It  is  only  lately  that  I  have  begun  to  see, 
what,  however,  I  might  have  seen  long  ago,  because 
every  line  of  sacred  history  clearly  shows  it,  namely, 
that  whether  the  thing  be  done  in  a  good  or  bad 
grace,  not  only  ecclesiastical  and  spiritual  dominion, 
but  also  civil  and  political  constitutions,  must,  in  the 
end,  give  way  to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

However,  since  God,  through  his  prophet  Ezekiel,  re- 
quires us  to  oppose  ourselves  as  a  wall  for  the  people, 
I  have  judged  it  needful  to  obey  the  Divine  command, 
and,  in  concert  with  my  friends,  to  take  this  matter  into 
our  most  serious  consideration,  and  to  do  every  thing 
which  we  possibly  can,  in  the  way  of  instruction,  ad- 
monition, and  exhortation,  to  avert,  or  at  least  delay 
for  some  time,  the  heavy  wrath  of  God.  All  I  can  do, 
MAY  be  in  vain,  and  my  enemies  may  ridicule  my  at- 
tempt ;  it  will  nevertheless  be  my  bounden  duty  to  do 
every  thing  vv^hich  I  think  may  tend  to  promote  the  lau- 
dable end  I  have  in  view.  For  I  may  venture  to  add 
with  great  truth,  and  I  wish  your  clemency  to  be  assur- 
ed of  the  fact,  that  the  decisions  ij>f  the  couimsels 

OF  HEAVEN  ARE  VERY  DIFFERENT  FROM  THOSE  WHICH 
ARE  PRONOUNCED  IN  THE  IMPERIAL  ASSEMBLY  AT  NU- 
REMBERG ;  and  we  shall  soon  see  that  those  who  now 
dream  that  they  have  absolutely  devoured  the  gospel, 
have  not  as  yet  even  begun  their  imaginary  feast. 

4.  I  could  enumerate  many  other  reasons,  upon 
some  of  which,  however,  1  do  not  lay  any  great  stress, 
because  I  have  not  thoroughly  considered  them.     It 


565 

IS  enough  for  me  tliatthe  gospel  is  oppressed,  and  be- 
gins to  labor.  This  single  consideration  has  too  much 
force  in  it  for  me  to  neglect  my  duty  out  of  regard  for 
any  mortal  being  whatever. 

I  humbly,  therefore,  beseech  your  clemency,  for 
these  reasons,  to  take  in  good  part  my  return  to  Wit- 
temberg,  without  your  clemency's  knowledge,  with- 
out having  asked  leave,  and  without  orders.  Your 
clemency  is  the  lord  of  my  poor  frail  body  and  little 
fortunes ;  but  Christ  is  the  Lord  of  the  souls  which  he 
hath  put  under  my  care ;  and  Christ  also  hath  given 
me  a  spirit  for  the  work.  By  no  means,  thereforCj 
must  I  desert  these  souls.  1  trust  my  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter Jesus  Christ  will  show  himself  more  powerful  than 
our  enemies,  and  that  he  will  please  to  defend  and 
preserve  me  against  all  their  fury.  But  if  not,  may  his 
good  will  be  done !  On  my  account,  no  danger,  uk) 
adversity  shall  happen  to  your  clemency.  And  this 
promise  I  dare  engage  to  fulfd. 

Martin  Luther.'* 

Wittemberjj. 
March  14, 1522. 

One  of  the  expressions  in  this  letter,  which  the  elec- 
tor desired  might  be  softened,  appears  to  have  been 
that,  in  which  a  comparison  is  made  between  the  de- 
cisions in  the  counsels  of  heaven,  and  those  in  the  as- 
sembly at  Nuremberg.  In  the  German  corrected  co- 
py, it  stands  thus,  "  The  decisions  in  the  counsels  of 
heaven  are  very  different  from  those  on  earth." 

From  a  letter  to  his  friend  Spalatinus,  we  collect, 
that  Luther  did  not  quite  relish  some  of  the  alferatioos 
which  the  elector  had  desired  to  be  made.  ''  I  am  a,t 
this  moment,"  says  he,  "sending  my  letter  to  Ihe 
prince  ;  who,  by  causing  certain  phrases  therein  to  be 
altered  according  to  his  own  mind,  has  discovered 
many  marks  of  timidity,  and  want  of  faith,  This 
infirmity  of  his,  I  ought  to  bear :  but  he  has  insisted  on 
my  using  one  word  which  I  own  does  offend  me  ; 
namely,  in  that  I  am  directed  to  call  the  emperor  my 
most  KIND,  or  most  merciful*  Lord,  when  ail  the 
world  knows  he  is  to  me  as  hostile  as  possible :  and 

*  Pominum  clementisslmum. 


5m 

ithere  is  not  an  individual  who  will  not  laugh  at  this 
downright  hypocrisy :  yet  I  would  rather  submit  to 
the  ridicule  and  to  the  imputation  of  this  species  of 
hypocrisy,  than  thwart  the  infirmity  of  the  prince  in 
this  instance.  In  regard  to  my  conscience,  1  quiet 
that  from  the  charge  of  insincerity  thus:  It  is  now  the 
estabhshed  custom  to  address  the  emperor  in  that 
manner ;  so  that  those  words  are  to  be  considered  as 
his  proper  name  and  title,  to  be  used  by  all  persons, 
even  those  to  whom  he  has  the  greatest  enmity. — Af- 
ter all,  I  have  a  most  settled  aversion  to  all  hypocrit- 
ical and  disguised  ways  of  speaking:  hitherto  I  have 
given  way  to  them  quite  enough:  It  is  high  lime  I 
should  stand  forth,  and  speak  out." 

Often  has  it  been  said,  that  nothing  could  have  been 
clone  without  the  intrepidity  of  honest  Luther.  Let 
this  be  admitted ;  but  let  it  not  be  added,  that  such 
cautious  men  as  the  elector  of  Saxony  could  be  of  no 
use  in  the  great  struggle  for  christian  liberty.  This 
very  prince  was  the  instrument  of  preserving  the  life 
of  the  intrepid  champion  of  the  truth ;  and  it  seems 
jalterly  improbable  that  his  inestimable  life  could  have 
been  saved,  during  such  a  storm  of  papal  fury,  aided 
by  immense  papal  power,  unless  there  had  been  in 
Frederic  the  Wise,  besides  his  extreme  caution,  an 
extraordinary  assemblage  of  qualities,  which  added 
great  weight  and  authority  to  character.  Whoever 
reflects  on  these  things  with  intelligence  and  devotion 
in  his  mind,  will  doubtless  see  the  operation  of  a  Di- 
vine hand  in  raising  up  this  excellent  prince,  to  pre- 
serve Pviartin  Luther  from  the  flames  to  which  he  was 
condemned  by  Charles  V.  and  Leo  X.,  as  well  as 
in  bringing  into  the  scene  of  public  action,  this  emi- 
nent reformer  himself,  at  the  critical  lime  when  there 
was  needed  so  disinterested  and  daring  a  spirit,  and  so 
wise  an  interpreter  of  the  sacred  oracles. 

Luther,  on  his  return  to  Wittemberg,  resumed  his 
favorite  employment  of  preaching.  He  had  to  inform 
the  judgment  and  calm  the  passions  of  a  distracted 
xnu'titude.  For  such  a  task  few  persons  have  been 
more  eminently  c^ualifie^^  than  was  Luther.     He  jxrs- 


567 

Messed,  in  a  very  high  degree,  the  requisites  which  th& 
most  approved  instructors  in  the  art  of  eloquence  have 
wished  their  pupils  either  to  be  endowed  with  by 
nature,  or  to  acquire  by  diligence.  Besides  this, 
there  prev^ailed  ahnost  universally  a  fixed  opinion  of 
his  unexampled  integrity,  and  of  his  extraordinary 
knowledge  of  the  scriptures.  His  skill  in  the  German 
language  was  great ;  the  subjects  which  he  had  to 
handle  were  immensely  important,  and  his  manner  of 
addressing  his  countrymen  was  most  affectionate;  well 
may  we,  therefore,  cease  to  wonder  that  his  discours- 
es from  the  pulpit  should  have  produced  that  happy 
restoration  to  peace  and  good  order,  which,  quickly, 
after  his  arrival  at  Wittemberg,  are  known  to  have 
taken  place  both  in  the  town  and  in  the  university. 

On  his  first  appearance  in  the  pulpit  after  his  return, 
Luther  addressed  his  audience  to  the  following  effect. 
*'  Once  more  I  am  allowed  to  sound  the  gospel  in  your 
ears  ;  once  more  you  may  derive  benefit  from  my  in- 
struction. By  and  by  death  will  come,  and  then  we 
can  do  one  another  no  good.  How  necessary  there- 
fore is  it,  that  every  individual  should  be  furnished 
with  the  principles  which  are  to  support  him  at  that 
awful  moment !  These  principles  are  the  great  doc- 
tines  of  Christianity ;  and  by  treasuring  them  up  in 
your  memories,  you  will  act  like  wise  men,  and  be 
fortified  against  the  attacks  of  the  enemy.  I  have  of- 
ten explained  them  to  you  on  former  occasions,  and 
you  have  granted  me  a  kind  and  patient  hearing.  At 
present  I  shall  be  as  concise  as  possible. 

"  Firstly ;  that  we  are  by  nature  children  of  wrath, 
and  that  all  our  own  thoughts,  our  affections,  and  our 
works,  can  do  us  no  good,  is  a  fundamental  truth,  and 
we  should  have  some  solid  scriptural  passage  always 
at  hand  to  prove  .it.  The  Bible  is  full  of  passages 
which  imply  the  very  essence  of  this  doctrine  ;  but  the 
third  verse  of  the  second  chapter  of  the  epistle  to  the 
Ephesians  is  directly  to  the  purpose.  Fix  that  verse 
deep  in  your  mind;  "We  are  all,"  says  the  apostle, 
"  children  of  wrath."  Beware  then  of  saying,  I  have 
lluilt  a  G^hurch,  1  have  fouoded  a  mass.,  and  such  lijsev 


56^ 

^' SecoiKlly ;  The  great  and  good  Jehovah  sent  hk 
6n\y  Son  to  iiSj  that  we  might  believe  on  him  •  and 
that  whosoever  does  believe  on  him,  might  be  free 
from  the  law  of  sin,  and  become  a  child  of  God.  i]e 
gave  them,  says  St.  John,  power  to  become  the  sons 
of  God,  namely,  to  those,  who  should  believe  on  his 
name.  In  support  of  this  point  also,  we  should  be 
well  furnished  with  scriptural  proofs,  with  which,  as 
with  the  shield  of  Achilles,  we  may  defend  ourselves 
from  the  darts  of  the  wicked  one.  However,  to  con- 
fess the  truth,  I  have  hot  observed  you  to  be  deficient 
in  the  knowledge  of  either  of  these  two  fundamental 
arlicles  of  religion.  I  have  preached  on  them  very  of- 
ten before  you ;  and  1  am  not  ashamed  to  own,  that 
several  of  you  are  much  more  capable  than  1  am  of 
defending  them  by  scriptural  authority. 

"  But  there  is  a  third  point,  my  dear  friends,  which 
we  ought  earnestly  to  aim  at;  namely,  to  do  good  to 
each  other  in  love  ;  as  Christ  hath  shown  his  love  to 
us  by  his  works.  Without  this  love,  faith  is  a  cold 
speculation,  and  of  no  account.  So  says  St.  Paul^ 
*' Though  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of  an- 
gels, and  have  all  faith,  and  have  not  charity,  I  am 
nothing."  In  this,  dear  friends,  ye  are,  as  yet,  greatly 
defective.  Nay,  not  a  single  vestige  of  love  can  I  dis- 
cover in  you  ;  a  plain  proof,  that  ye  are  not  grateful  to 
God  for  his  rich  mercies. 

"  Bev/are  then  lest  Wittemberg  should  become 
like  Capernaum.  Ye  can  discourse  excellently  on 
the  doctrines  which  have  been  preached  to  you ;  ye 
can  even  dispute  acutely  concerning  charity.  But 
this  does  not  make  a  christian.  The  kingdom  of  God 
does  not  consist  in  teilk,  but  in  power,  that  is,  in  works, 
and  in  practice.  God  loves  the  doers  of  the  word  in 
faith  and  love,  and  not  the  mere  hearers,  who,  like 
parrots,  have  learnt  to  utter  certain  expressions  with 
readiness.  Once  more  ;  faith  Vv'ithovit  love  is  as  it  were 
a  dream,  an  image  of  faith  ;  just  as  the  appearance  of 
a  face  in  a  glass  is  not  a  real  face. 

'•  Fourthly,"  continues  Luther,  "  we  have  need  of  pa- 
tience.    There  must   be   persecution.     Saian   never 


669 

sleeps  \  but  is  constantly  contriving  something  that  is 
matter  for  our  patience.  Now  patience  begets  hope. 
The  christian  learns  entirely  to  commit  his  cause  to 
God  ;  his  faith  increases  more  and  more,  and  he  grows 
stronger  every  day. 

"  The  heart  which  is  furnished  with  these  spiritual 
gifts  thinks  little  of  its  own  private  advantages ;  but 
overflows  with  good  will  towards  his  brother,  and  for 
his  sake  forbears  to  do  many  things,  which  otherwise 
he  might  be  allowed  to  do.  "  All  things,"  says  St. 
Paul,  "  are  lawful  to  me,  but  all  things  are  not  expe- 
dient ;"  for  all  have  not  made  equal  advances  in  faith. 

"  To  be  plain  ;  we  ought  to  bear  with  the  infirmities 
of  our  brethren,  and  to  feed  them  with  milk ;  and  not 
to  be  so  selfish  as  to  think  of  arriving  at  heaven  alone, 
bwt  rather  to  try  whether  we  cannot  gain  our  brethren 
by  kindness,  and  make  them  our  companions  in  the 
road  to  the  mansions  of  the  blessed,  though,  for  the 
present,  they  may  be  inimical  to  lis.  For  example, 
if  I  had  been  with  you  lately,  when  ye  were  abolishing 
the  masses,  I  should  have  endeavored  to  moderate 
your  heat  and  impetuosity.  Your  cause  was  good, 
but  was  managed  by  you  with  too  much  violence. — 
There  are,  I  trust,  among  the  opposite  party,  many 
brothers  and  sisters  who  belong  to  us,  and  must  be 
drawn  to  us  by  the  cords  of  love.  Let  your  faith  be 
firm  as  a  rock ;  but  let  your  charity  be  pliable,  and  ac- 
commodated to  the  circumstances  of  your  neighbor. 
Some  can  only  creepj  others  can  walk  briskly,  and 
others  again  are  so  swift  that  they  can  almost  fly. 

"  The  error  of  those,  who  abolished  the  masses, 
consisted,  not  in  doing  a  thing  that  was  wrong  in  it- 
self, but  in  not  doing  what  they  did,  in  a  right  manner. 
Their  proceedings  were  most  rash  and  precipitate,  and 
inconsistent  with  all  the  laws  of  order ;  and  no  wonder, 
therefore,  that  they  gave  ofl"ence  to  their  neighbors. 
Such  a  business  should  not  have  been  undertaken 
without  serious  prayers  to  God  in  the  first  place :  and 
in  the  next  place  the  assent  of  the  magistrates  should 
have  been  obtained:  and  thus  it  would  have  been 
manifest  that  these  new  regulations  were  ordained  of 
3z 


57b 

(yoa.  Long  ago  I  might  have  taken  the  same  step, 
jf  I  had  thought  it  eilher  lawful  or  prudent.  But  the 
truth  is,  I  so  entirely  disapprove  the  spirit  with  which 
)?^ou  have  acted,  that  if  the  mass  were  not  in  itself  an 
abomination,  i  should  be  disposed  to  re-establish  it. 
I  coiiid  indeed  plead  your  cause  before  the  pope,  but  I 
<;annot  acquit  you  of  having  fallen  into  the  snares  of  Sa- 
tan. I  wish  you  had  asked  my  advice,  which  you  might 
easily  have  done;  I  was  at  no  such  great  distance." 

In  a  subsequent  discourse,  in  prosecution  of  the  same 
subject,  he  spoke  thus;  "That  the  private  masses 
ought  to  be  abolished  is  as  clear  as  that  God  is  to  be 
tvorshipped ;  and  with  my  voice  and  ray  pen  I  would 
strenuously  maintain  that  they  are  a  most  horrid  abom- 
ination! Yet  I  would  not  |)ull  away  by  force  any  one 
person  from  the  mass.  Let  us  preach  the  gospel; 
and  commit  the  event  to  the  Divine  wilh  Let  us  say, 
"  beloved  countrymen,  abstain,  I  beseech  you,  in  fu- 
ture from  the  mass.  Indeed,  it  is  a  blasphemous  prac- 
tice, and  most  highly  offensive  to  Almighty  God." 
But  by  no  means  would  I  compel  them,  especially  by 
the  hasty  and  intemperate  decision  of  a  mob,  to  com- 
ply with  our  forms  of  sacramental  communion.  No; 
I  would  instruct,  I  would  admonish  them  from  the  sa- 
cred pages,  that  if  they  took  my  advice  I  should  have 
happily  gained  them  over  to  the  truth;  but  if  not,  it 
does  not  become  me  to  drag  them  aw^ay  by  the  hair  of 
the  head,  or  to  use  violence  of  any  other  kind  ;  but 
rather  to  leave  the  v/ord  of  God  to  its  own  operation, 
and  to  pray  for  them.  By  acting  in  this  manner,  the 
force  of  scripture  will  penetrate  the  hearts  of  men, 
and  produce  an  effectual  and  a  durable  change  of  sen- 
timent. Proselytes  will  be  made  gradually;  and 
when  men  aie  become,  in  general,  of  the  same  mind, 
then  they  will  agree  in  laying  aside  their  erroneouf 
forms  and  ceremonies.  In  all  this,  I  am  far  from  wish- 
ing to  restore  the  use  of  the  mass.  If  it  be  abrogated^ 
let  it  remain  so.  All  I  affirm  is,  what  you  must  be 
convinced  of,  namely,  that  faith,  in  its  very  nature, 
is  incapable  of  restraint  or  coercion. 

**  As  ao  example,  reflect  on  my  conduct  in  the  af- 


571 

fair  of  the  influlgences.     I  had  the  whole  body  ofthft 
papists  to  oppose.     I  preached,  J  wrote,  I  pressed  oa 
men's  consciences  with  (lie  greatest  earnestness  th« 
positive  declarations  of  the  Word  of  God,  but  1  used 
not  a  particle  of  force  or  constraint.     What  has  been 
the  consequence  ?  This  same  Word  of  God  has,  while 
I  was  asleep  in  my  bed,  given  such  a  blow  to  papal  des» 
potism,  asnot  one  of  the  German  princes,  not  even  the 
emperor  himself  could  have  done.  It  is  not  I,  I  repeat 
it,  it  is  the  Divine  Word  which  has  done  every  thing. 
Had  it  been  right  to  have  aimed  at  a  reform  by  vio-^ 
lence  and  tumults,  it  would  have  been  easy  for  me  to 
have  deluged  Germany  with  blood  ;  nay,  had  I  been 
in  the  least  inclined  to  promote  sedition,  it  was  in  my 
power,  when  I  was  at  Worms,  to  have  endangered  the 
safety  even  of  the  emperor  himself.     The  devil  smiles 
in  secret  when  men  pretend  to  support  religion  by  se- 
ditious tumults;  but  he  is  cut  to  the  heart,  when  he 
sees  them,  in  faith  and  patiencCj  rely  on  the  written 
word." 

These  extracts  from  Luther's  sermons  may  suffice 
as  specimens  of  the  wisdom  and  discretion  with  which 
that  reformer  addressed  and  directed  his  congregation 
in  this  critical  extremity,  when  the  best  friends  of  the 
protestant  cause  were  almost  in  despair.  They  may 
also  have  other  important  uses,  especially  when  taken 
in  connexion  with  the  other  pans  of  this  circumstantial 
account  of  Luther's  motives  for  leaving  the  castle  of 
VVartburg.  For  example;  they  demonstrate,  in  gen* 
eral,  the  enlightened  stale  of  the  mind  of  the  great 
German  rel^ormer  at  this  very  early  period  of  the  re-^ 
formation  ;  and  they  furnish  the  completest  answer  to 
the  invidious  conjecture  of  those,  who  have  imagined 
that  '•  the  true  reason  of  his  displeasure  at  the  pro^ 
ceedings  of  Carolsladt  was,  that  he  could  not  bear  to 
sec  another  crowned  with  the  glory  of  executing  a  plan 
which  he  had  laid."*..... 

The    people  of  Wittemberg   heard   their  beloved 

*  The  facts  prove  that  Luther  laid  no  plan  at  all.  His  eyes  Dpened  by  degreei, 
and  he  was  fuithiul  to  the  li^jht  aiTorded  him.  He  acted  to  the  best  ofhis  judg. 
rtient  always  at  the  monieiit,  and  committed  his  cause  to  God,  completely  igno- 
rant of  what  he  might  be  called  to  d)  or  to  suffer  ;  but  a«  coaoplctelf  dispose* 
■ab  ohty  what  bhould  appear  to  him  to  ke  Ihc  Diviue  wiH, 


pastor  with  the  greatest  satisfaction  :  and  again  tran- 
quillity and  concord  began  to  flourish  in  the  chHrch.-— 
The  importance  of  Carolstadt  vanished  before  the  in- 
fluence of  Luther;  and,  after  various  travels  and 
schemes,  he  became  fixed  at  Basil,  where  he  exercis- 
ed the  pastoral  office  for  ten  years,  and  died  in  1531. 

Luther,  in  a  letter  to  the  prior  of  Eisleben,  gives 
the  following  concise  account  of  the  misunderstanding 
between  Carolstadt  and  himself. 

"I  off'ended  Carolstadt,"  says  he,  " because  I  an- 
nulled his  institutions ;  though  I  by  no  means  con- 
demned his  doctrine.  In  one  point,  however,  he 
grieved  me  much.  I  found  him  taking  prodigious 
pains  about  ceremonies  and  things  external,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  very  negligent  in  inculcating  the  essen- 
tial principles  of  Christianity ,  namely,  faith  and  chari- 
ty. By  his  injudicious  method  of  teaching,  he  had  in- 
duced many  of  the  people  to  think  themselves  chris- 
tians, however  deficient  in  these  graces,  provided  they 
did  but  communicate  in  both  kinds,  take  the  conse- 
crated elements  into  their  own  hands,  refuse  private 
confession,  and  break  images.  Observe  how  the  mal- 
ice of  Satan  attempts  to  ruin  the  gospel  in  a  new  way. 
All  along,  my  object  has  been,  by  instruction  to  eman- 
cipate the  consciences  of  men  from  the  bondage  of 
human  inventions  of  every  kind  ;  and  then  the  papal 
fooleries  would  soon  fall  of  themselves  by  common 
consent.  But  Carolstadt  suddenly  set  himself  up  as  a 
new  teacher,  and,  by  his  own  arbitrary  institutions^ 
endeavored  to  ruin  my  credit  with  the  people." 

There  only  now  remained,  as  an  object  of  conten- 
tion, the  turbulence  and  fanaticism  of  the  prophets, 
already  mentioned.  The  associates  of  Stubner  press- 
ed him  to  defend  his  pretension  openly,  and  to  con- 
front the  reformer,  who,  by  his  sermons  and  his  au- 
thority, had  nearly  restored  peace'  and  unanimity 
among  the  people.  With  much  reluctance,  Luther 
consented  to  hold  a  conference,  in  the  presence  of 
Melancthon,  with  this  enthusiast  and  Cellary  and  an- 
other of  the  same  fanatical  sect.  Our  sagacious  refor- 
mer patiently  heard  the  prophet  relate  his  visions  ;  and 


when  the  harangue  was  finished,  recollecting  that  non- 
sense was  incapable  of  confutation,  he  briefly  admon- 
ished him  to  take  care  what  he  did.  You  have  men- 
tioned, said  he,  nothing  that  has  the  least  support  in 
scripture;  the  whole  seems  rather  an  ebullition  of  im- 
agination, or  perhaps,  the  fraudulent  suggestion  of  an 
evil  spirit.  Cellary,  in  a  storm  of  indignation,  stamp- 
ed on  the  ground,  struck  the  table  with  his  hands,  and 
expressed  the  most  lively  resentment  that  Luther 
should  dare  to  say  such  things  of  so  divine  a  person- 
age. Stubner,  with  more  calmness,  told  Luther  he 
would  give  him  a  proof  that  he  was  influenced  by  the 
Divine  Spirit:  for,  said  he,  I  will  reveal  your  own 
thoughts  at  this  moment.  You  are  inclined  to  believe 
my  doctrine  true,  notwithstanding  what  has  passed. 
The  man,  however,  totally  mistook  in  his  conjecture ;  for 
Luther  afterwards  declared  that  he  was  then  meditat- 
ing on  the  divine  sentence,  "The  Lord  rebuke  thee, 
Satan."  The  prophets  now  boasted  and  threatened, 
in  the  most  pompous  and  extravagant  terms,  what  sur- 
prising things  they  would  do  to  establish  their  com- 
mission ;  but  Luther  thought  proper  to  put  an  end  to 
the  conversation  by  dismissing  them  with  these  words, 
"  The  God  whom  I  serve  and  adore  will  confound 
your  vanities."  That  very  day  they  left  the  town,  and 
sent  letters  to  Luther  full  of  execrations  and  abuse. 
—The  leaders,  however,  being  gone,  their  disciples 
dwindled  in  number;  and  for  the  present  the  delusion 
was  quashed.* 

It  was  not,  however,  in  the  power  of  Luther,  to  in- 
fuse into  all  his  followers  the  moderate  and  cautious  spi- 
rit with  which  he  himself,  notwithstanding  t!i3  warmth 
of  his  temper,  was  constantly  possessed.  He  expres- 
ses his  grief,  that  many  monks,  deserting  their  mon- 
asteries, flocked  to  Wittemberg,  and  married  immedi- 
ately, actuated  by  no  better  motives  than  those  of 
mere  sensuality ;  irora  which  he  foresaw  the  scandal 
which  would  arise  against  the  gospel,  ile  complains, 
that  wickedness  still  abounded  among  those  who  pro- 
fessed to  abhor  the  papacy,  and  that  they  had  the 

*  Tliese  fanatical  prophets  opposed  the  baptism  of  intiints;  and  appear  tf)liave 
been  among  the  very  first  of  the  turi)ulent  Germaii  anabaptists  ;  a  goct,  v.h.ch 
oug^ht  never  to  be  confounded  with  the  baptists  of  cur  times. 


574 

kingdom  of  God  among  them  too  much  in  w&rnf,  in- 
stead of  power.  There  were,  however,  some  of  those 
that  deserted  the  monasteries,  who  gave  the  most  shin- 
ing proofs  of  genuine  godliness,  and  who  were  the 
most  active  instruments  of  the  propagation  of  the  gos- 
pel. Nor  were  their  labors,  or  those  of  Luther,  in 
vain :  many  souls  were  turned  from  the  power  of  Sa- 
tan to  God.  It  required  only  the  exercise  of  common 
candor  and  equity  to  acknowledge  the  utility  of  the  re* 
formation  in  these  and  other  important  instances,  and 
not  to  expect  from  the  labors  of  a  few  upright  pastors 
the  entire  renovation  of  the  human  species.  Luther's 
zeal  was  no  less  vehement  against  the  abuse  of  chris- 
tian liberty,  than  it  was  against  papal  bondage ;  be 
was  cautious  and  slow  in  the  promoti*m  of  external 
changes  in  the  church,  ardent  and  intent  on  the  ad- 
vancement of  internal  religion  ;  he  lamented  the  per- 
verseness  of  hypocritical  professors ;  he  checked  the 
ferocious  spirits  of  the  forward  and  the  turbulent; 
and  demonstrated  his  own  sincerity  by  a  perfect 
contemyjt  of  all  secular  arts  to  obtain  applause  and 
popularity.  It  w'as  not  to  be  supposed,  that  all  men 
who  had  been  habituated  to  folly  and  wickedness  un- 
der the  popedom,  should  immediately,  on  hearing  his 
sermons,  commence  real  sair.ts  ;  it  is  rather  to  be  ad- 
mired as  a  great  effect  of  Divine  grace  that  so  many 
gave  substantial  [)roofs  of  genuine  conversion. 

His  personal  circumstances  were  all  this  time  truly 
distress!  1:12:.  He  tlius  describes  them  in  a  letter  to 
Gerbelius  of  Strasburg.  "  I  am  now  encompassed 
with  no  guards,  but  those  of  heaven  :  I  live  in  the 
midst  of  enemies,  who  have  a  legal  power  of  killing 
me  every  hour.  This  is  the  way  in  which  I  comfort 
myself;  I  know  that  Christ  is  Lord  of  all,  that  the  Fa- 
ther  hath  put  all  tilings  under  his  feet,  among  the  rest 
the  wrath  of  the  emperor,  and  all  evil  spirits.  If  il 
please  Christ  that  I  should  be  slain,  let  me  die  in  his 
name  ;  if  it  do  not  please  him,  who  shall  slay  me  ? 
Do  you  only,  with  your  friends,  take  care  to  assist  th« 
cause  of  the  gospel  by  your  prayers. — For  because, 
through  our  grievous  ingratitude,  we  hold  the  goep^^l 


575 

irt  word  onlj,  and  not  in  power,  and  are  more  elated 
in  knowledge  than  edified  in  charltj,  I  fear  our  Ger- 
many will  be  drenched  in  blood."  To  Langus  the 
pastor  of  Erfurt  he  wrote  thus.  "  I  must  not  come  to 
you  ;  it  behoveth  me  not  to  tempt  God,  by  seeking 
dangers  elsewhere,  when  I  am  full  of  them  here  al- 
ready, excluded  as  I  am  by  the  papal  and  imperial 
anathemas,  exposed  to  be  murdered  by  any  one, 
absolutely  with  no  protection  except  that  which  is  from 
above.'* 

Amidst  all  these  difficulties,  however,  he  remitted 
not  his  usual  vigor  and  activity.  During  his  confine- 
ment he  had  studied  the  Hebrew  with  persevering  in- 
dustry, and  had  translated  the  whole  New  Testament 
into  the  German  language.  And  in  the  course  of  this 
year,  1522,  he  published  the  version.  He  then  pro- 
ceeded to  apply  his  Hebrew  studies  to  the  translation 
of  the  Old  Testament,  which  he  also  published  gradu- 
ally, and  finished  the  whole  in  the  year  1530.  In  this 
work  be  was  much  assisted  by  the  labour  and  advice 
of  several  of  his  friends,  partieularly  Justus  Jonas  and 
Philip  Melancthon.  The  whole  performance  itself 
was  a  monument  of  that  astonisliing  industry  which 
marked  the  character  of  this  reformer.  The  effects  of 
this  labour  were  soon  felt  in  Germany:  immense  num- 
bers now  read  in  their  own  language  the  precioui 
word  of  God,  and  saw  with  their  own  eyes  the  just 
foundations  of  the  Lutheran  doctrine.  To  decide  on 
the  merits  of  Luther's  translation,  would  require,  not 
only  an  exact  knowledge  of  the  Hebrew  and  Greek, 
but  also  of  the  German  language;  certainly  it  was 
elegant  and  perspicuous,  and,  beyond  comparison, 
preferable  to  any  scriptural  publication  which  had  be-^ 
ibre  been  known  to  the  populace.  It  is  probable  that 
this  work  had  many  defects;  but,  that  it  was  in  the 
main  faithful  and  sound,  may  be  fairly  presumed  from 
the  soUd  understanding,  biblical  learning,  and  multi- 
farious knowledge  of  the  author  and  his  coadjutors, — 
A  more  acceptable  present  could  scarcely  have  been 
conferred  on  men,  who  were  emerging  out  of  darkness; 
and  the  example  being  followed  soon  after  by  reform^ 


576 

ers  in  other  nations,  the  real  knowledge  of  scripture,  if 
we  take  into  the  account  the  effects  of  the  art  of  print- 
ing, was  facilitated  to  a  surprising  degree. 

The  papacy  saw  all  this  and  sighed  indignant. 

Emser,  a  doctor  of  Leipsic,  endeavored  to  depre- 
ciate the  credit  of  Luther's  version  ;  and  the  popish 
princes,  within  the  bounds  of  their  respective  domin- 
ions, ordered  the  w^ork  to  be  burnt.  Nor  was  their  re- 
sentment appeased  by  the  advice  which  Luther  openly 
gave  to  their  subjects,  which  was  this, — -patiently  to 
bear  their  sufferings  without  resisting  their  governors, 
bat  not  to  come  forward  voluntarily  and  deliver  up 
their  German  bibles,  nor  to  do  any  act,  which  might 
testif)^  an  approbation  of  the  requisitions  of  their  supe- 
riors on  the  occasion. 

In  the  mean  time,  George  of  Saxony,  incensed  at 
the  growth  of  Lutheranism,  and  expostulating  repeat- 
edly with  his  nephew  the  elector,  on  account  of  his 
conduct,  began  to  encourage  the  papal  bishops  to  ex- 
ert themselves  in  their  respective  dioceses.  Among 
these,  John  a  Schleinig,  bishop  ofMisnia,  commenced 
an  episcopal  visitation  in  this  year.  The  elector  refu- 
sed not  his  consent ;  too  timid  to  withstand  openly  the 
power  of  the  popedom,  and  too  conscientious  to  under- 
take the  decision  of  theological  cases,  to  which  he  con- 
fessed his  knowledge  to  be  inadequate.  A  long  course 
of  superstitious  servility  from  his  early  years  had  en- 
feebled in  religious  matters,  the  intellectual  powers  of 
this  prince,  which,  in  secular  affairs,  were  justly  look- 
ed on  as  exceedingly  eminent.  His  labor  and  expense 
in  the  collection  of  relics  had  been  astonishing;  yet, 
amidst  all  his  superstitions,  doubts  and  embarrass- 
ments, he  had  constantly  preserved  a  secret  predilec- 
tion for  something  of  evangelical  truth;  and,  on  no 
occasion  would  suffer  it  to  be  oppressed  by  violence, 
though  through  life  he  never  openly  supported  it.* — 

•  There  is  on  record  a  notable  instance  of  tlie  resolute  determination  of  this 
good  prince  to  pi-olect  his  subjects  from  papal  cruelty.  A  clergyman  of  Schmei- 
edberg,  in  the  electorate  of  Frederic,  complained  to  the  elector,  that  attempt* 
had  been  mad-.^  to  carry  him  away  by  force  to  Stolpen,  the  place  of  the  residence 
of  the  bishop  of  Misnla.  This  bishop  also,  about  the  same  time,  accused  the 
said  clergyman  of  not  appearing  to  a  citation  which  he  had  sent  to  hitn,  and  en- 
li'e»ted  'die  prince  to  compel  his  subject  to  obedience.    Frederic  replied,  that 


677 

Thus,  in  the  course  of  Divine  Providence,  the  founda- 
tions of  the  reformation  were  laid  in  Germany  by  the 
preaching  and  exposition  of  the  word  of  God,  with  no 
more  aid  from  the  civil  power  than  that  of  a  conni- 
vance, firm  indeed,  and  unalterable,  but  ever  bearing 
the  marks  of  hesitation  and  indecision.  That  Fred- 
eric should  permit  the  bishop  of  Misnia,  an  avowed 
and  professional  adversary  of  Luther,  to  visit  the  chur- 
ches, might  alarm  the  minds  of  many  ;  but  it  produ- 
ced no  mischievous  effects.  He  preached,  he  warned, 
he  expostulated,  through  the  diocese ;  but  the  papal 
arguments  were  now  stale,  insipid,  and  ineflfective. — 
So  much  light  had  been  diffused  through  Saxony,  that 
this  prelate's  defence  of  masses  of  communion  in  one 
kind,  of  the  pope's  authority  and  infallibility,  and  of 
the  Romish  tenets,  appeared  ridiculous  to  the  laity. — 
Other  bishops,  with  the  consent  of  the  elector,  made 
J  he  same  perigrinations  with  the  same  effect ;  and  it 
required  all  the  power  and  rigor  of  the  duke  George 
to  keep  his  own  subjects  within  the  bounds  of  papal 
obedience.  So  much  more  happy  did  the  subjects  of 
Frederic,  who  enjoyed  liberty  of  conscience,  seem  to 
be  than  themselves,  who  remained  papists  by  con- 
straint; and  so  much  light  from  the  proximity  of  their 
situation,  had  they  received  concerning  the  nature  of 
true  religion. 

But  the  difficulties  of  providing  for  the  instruction  and 
edification  of  the  Lutheran  churches  began  now  to  be 
more  apparent.  While,  on  the  one  hand,  the  bishops, 
and  many  of  the  clergy  and  monks,  who  still  adhered 
to  the  old  system  were  laboring  to  harrass  and  perplex 
the  minds  of  all  serious  inquirers  after  Divine  truth,  on 

the  grounds  of  the  citation  onght  to  have  been  stated  ;  and  that  he  would  not 
permit  his  clergy  to  be  taken  by  force,  and  carried  out  of  his  dominions,  with- 
out his  knowledge  and  approbation.  The  fault  of  this  clergyman  appe;^rs  to  have 
been,  that  he  labored  under  the  suspicion  of  being  married.  Some  other  cases 
of  a  like  sort  happened  during  this  year.  Tlie  bishop  remonstrated  ;  but  Freder- 
ic continued  steady  ;  and  would  allow  no  force  to  be  empl(»yed'against  his  cler- 
gy. Further,  he  desired  the  bishop  to  appeal  to  him  no  more  against  them  on 
account  of  their  being  married.  He  might  use,  he  said,  his  ecclesiastical  juris- 
diction against  them  if  he  pleased.  The  elector  had  learnt,  that  this  tyrar.nical 
bishop  had  shut  up  in  a  noisoune  prison  three  clergymen  belonging  to  the  JRs*- 
triot  of  duke  George  j  and  bad  actually  put  another  to  deatli.    Seckk- 

4  A 


578 

the  other,  mmiy  of  the  peoplie  were  paiiling  for  tlii^ 
benefit  of  a  church  order,  more  emancipated  from 
siiperstitloriS,  and  better  adapted  to  the  evangelical 
ideas,  which  thej  were  continiiallv  receiving,  either 
from  reading"  the  books  or  hearing;  the  sermons  of  Lii- 
(her  and  his  associates.  In  this  crisis  the  reformer 
U'as  consulted  by  ihe  parochial  clergy  of  some  of  the 
principal  towns  in  Saxony,  who  approved  of  the  alter- 
ations which  he  had  introduced  into  Wittemberg  with 
the  consent  of  the  inhabitants  and  the  connivance  of 
the  elector,  and  whu,  therefore,  were  anxious  to  en- 
quire and  try  whether  improvements  of  a  similar  kind 
might  not  be  made  in  other  places.  This  application 
gave  rise  to  a  little  treatise,  which  Luther  published 
in  the  year  1525.  The  exordium  of  this  tract  shows 
the  principles  of  the  external  reformation,  which  was 
gradually  introduced  into  various  parts  of  Germany 
where  Lutheranism  prevailed,  and  illustrates  the  cus- 
toms of  the  churches  while  they  were  yet  in  an  imper- 
fect slate  of  discipline.  "  Hitherto,"  said  he,  "  by 
books  and  by  preaching  I  have  labored  among  this 
people,  to  inform  their  minds,  and  to  draw  their  hearts 
from  false  dependences  ;  thinking  it  a  christian  em- 
ployment, if  possible,  to  break  without  hands  the  abom- 
ination which  Satan,  by  the  man  of  sin,  had  set  up 
in  the  holy  place.  I  have  attempted  nothing  forcibly, 
nothing  imperiously  ;  nor  have  I  changed  old  cus- 
toms :  being  always  afraid  of  doing  mischief,  partly 
on  account  of  those  who  are  weak  in  faith,  and  cannot 
suddenly  be  divested  of  old  prejudices  or  induced  to 
acquiesce  m  new  modes  of  worship,  but  principally 
because  of  those  light  and  fastidious  spirits,  who  rush 
on  without  faith  and  without  understanding,  and  de- 
light in  novelty  only,  and  are  presently  disgusted^ 
when  the  charms  of  novelty  are  ceased.  In  other 
suhjects,  persons  of  this  turn  of  mind  are  suiFiciently 
tioiiblesoHie  ;  in  religion,  however,  they  are  perpetu- 
ally so ;  still  it  is  my  duty  to  bear  them,  though  my 
temper  must  thereby  be  tried  to  the  utmost ;  unless, 
indeed,  I  were  to  cease  all  my  attempts  to  spread  the 
gospel  asnong  the  public.     But.  as  I  now  flatter  my- 


Bid 

self  that  the  hearts  of  many  are  both  enlightened  and 
strengthened  by  the  grace  of  God,  and  as  the  circum- 
stances require  that  scandals  should  at  length  be  remov- 
ed out  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  we  ought  to  attempt 
something  in  his  name.  For  it  is  highly  proper,  that 
we  should  consult  for  the  good  of  the  few,  lest  while 
we  perpetually  dread  the  levity  and  abuses  of  the  ma- 
ny, we  should  do  good  to  none  ;  and  lest,  while  we 
dread  future  scandals,  we  should  confirm  the  general 
abominations.  We  will  therefore  endeavor  in  the  sac- 
ramental forms,  so  to  regulate  the  use  of  them,  that 
we  may  not  only  instruct  the  hearts  of  the  people,  but 
also  recommend  a  public  administration  of  them,  with- 
out pretending  to  impose  our  ideas  upon  others.  And 
we  entreat  the  brethren  heartily,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
that  if  any  thing  better  be  revealed  to  them,  they  would 
exhibit  it,  that  the  public  benefit  may  be  conducted 
by  public  counsel."  On  this  plan  Luther  undertook 
to  remove  some  of  the  most  flagrant  abuses  in  bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  supper,  and  to  recommend  com- 
munion in  both  kinds,  while  he  tolerated,  till  a  more  fa- 
vorable opportunity  should  occur,  many  less  matters 
not  directly  sinful,  though  inconvenient  and  useless; 
in  the  mean  time,  his  zeal  exerted  all  its  vehemence  oi| 
the  essentials  of  salvation;  real  faith  and  real  piety. 

Private  masses  were  still  celebrated  in  the  great 
church  at  Wittemberg.  By  means  of  these,  persons 
who  had  money,  were  taught  by  the  supporters  of  the 
iniquitous  traffic  of  the  court  of  Rome,  that  they  could 
procure  to  themselves  the  favor  of  God,  in  their  jour- 
neys, voyages,  and  such  like,  and  ev^en  after  death. 
Of  this  iniquitous  practice  Luther  complained,  but  he 
could  not  bring  the  people  immediately  to  renounce 
it.  But  on  the  death  of  some  of  the  most  obstinate 
canons  of  Wittemberg,  he  found  an  opportunity  of 
gradually  annihilating  this  great  bulwark  of  popery. 
In  the  mean  time  it  did  not  escape  the  sagacity  of 
our  reformer,  that  the  alterations  which  were  daily 
taking  place,  in  consequence  of  the  protestant  doc- 
trines, would  in  many  instances  be  attended  with  a 
dangerous  redundance  of  ecclesiastical  revenue.   The 


58© 

monasteries  and  colleges  would  soon  be  deserted,  and 
it  was  not  probable  that  new  inhabitants  would  suc- 
ceed the  old  ones.  He  foresaw,  that  much  scandal 
and  great  abuses  might  arise  from  this  circumstance, 
unless  certain  effectual  precautions  were  taken  in  due 
time,  to  prevent  the  superfluous  monejirom  becom- 
ing a  temptation  to  the  rapacity  or  covetousness  of 
worldly  minded  men.  On  the  subject,  therefore,  of 
a  proper  application  of  ecclesiastical  property,  he  free- 
ly published  his  thoughts,  and  proposed  that  a  sort  of 
common  treasury  should  be  made  of  the  above  men- 
tioned revenues,  and  they  should  be  applied  to  the 
erection  of  schools  and  hospitals,  the  maintenance  of 
preachers,  and  other  pious  and  laudable  objects.  This 
advice  gave  great  offence  to  the  papal  party  ;  and  Lu- 
ther was  accused  by  them,  of  setting  up  himself  by  his 
own  private  authority  as  the  supreme  lawgiver,  and 
also,  of  attempting  to  gratify  the  German  princes  witb 
the  plunder  of  the  church. 

During  these  unceasing  efforts  of  the  reformer  to 
promote  the  glory  of  God  in  the  recovery  and  estab- 
lishment of  christian  liberty,  his  grand  adversary^ 
George,  duke  of  Saxony,  was  making  every  exertion 
to  support  the  declining  credit  of  the  papal  system.  He 
wrote  to  John,  duke  of  Saxony,  the  brother  of  Freder- 
ic, and  complained  heavily  of  the  heretical  transactions 
at  Wittemberg  and  Zwickau,  and  of  the  remissness  of 
his  brother  the  elector.  He  stated  that  the  faith- 
ful clergy  were  insulted,  and  pelted  with  stones,  while 
those  01  the  Lutheran  sect  married  wives,  and  wrote 
books  in  defence  of  the  marriage  of  the  monks:  that 
there  were  some,  destitute  of  all  religion,  who  denied 
the  immortality  of  the  soul.  All  these  evils,  he  said, 
arose  from  the  novel  doctrines  of  the  arch- heretic  ; 
and  gave  him  more  pain,  since  he  had  found  the  con- 
tagion was  spreading  among  his  own  subjects.  He 
concluded  with  beseeching  his  nephew  John  to  do  his 
utmost  to  convince  the  elector  Frederic,  how  absolute- 
ly necessary  it  had  become  that  he  should  clear  him- 
self of  the  suspicion  of  heresy,  either  by  punishing 
th^  ionovj^tors,  or,  at  least,  openly  expressing  his  dis- 


581 

approbation  of  their  proceedings.  He  would  gladly 
concur  with  his  two  nephews  in  suppressing  the  grow- 
ing mischief,  and  had  more  to  say  on  this  subject.  To 
this  exhortation,  John,  duke  of  Saxony,  who  will  short- 
ly appear  to  have  been  a  staunch  protestant,  and  who 
well  knew  how  fruitless  would  be  any  attempt  to  ar- 
gue with  his  prejudiced  uncle,  returned  no  more  than 
a  concise  and  civil  reply ;  that  he  would  not  fail  to 
communicate  with  his  brother  the  elector,  and  would 
be  ready  to  pay  due  attention  to  any  further  advice 
the  duke  George  might  think  proper  to  give. 

But  George,  in  his  determined  bigotry,  was  not  sat- 
isfied merely  with  using  persuasions.  He  had  re- 
course to  methods  which  he  supposed  more  efficacious' 
to  secure  the  unity  of  the  church.  Under  the  author- 
ity of  the  emperor,  and  in  concert  with  Aleander  and 
other  enemies  of  the  reformation,  he  had  procured  a 
severe  edict  to  be  passed  at  Nuremberg  against  the 
principles  of  Luther,  and  was  now  laboring  in  every 
way  he  could  devise  to  render  it  effective.  It  was  in 
obedience  to  the  special  directions  of  this  edict  that 
the  bisheps  began  their  penal  and  coercive  visitations ; 
and  it  was  under  the  sanction  of  the  same  tyrannical 
measure,  that  George,  by  imprisonments  and  other 
cruelties,  supported,  through  every  part  of  his  territo- 
ry, the  ecclesiastical  inquisitions.  Moreover,  this  ac- 
tive zealot,  to  render  his  plans  of  persecution  more  ex- 
tensive, tried  once  more,  by  a  literary  correspondence, 
to  obtain  the  co-operation  of  the  elector  of  Saxony. 
He  said,  the  reputation  of  that  wise  prince  was  suffer- 
ing from  a  want  of  vigorous  animadversion  on  the  apos- 
tate clergy ;  he  had  heard  during  his  stay  at  Nuremberg 
many  reports  of  the  profane  doctrines  and  irregular 
practices  of  the  schismatics  under  Frederic's  jurisdic-* 
tion:  and  to  be  brief,  he  neither  understood,  nor  wish- 
ed to  understand,  all  the  obscure  hints  which  were 
thrown  out  to  the  disadvantage  of  his  nephew. 

Upon  the  elector's  having  demanded  an  explanation 
of  this  inuendo,  George  owned  that  be  had  not  heard 
of  any  specific  charge  being  made  against  the  person 
of  Frederic,  but  that  nevertheless  numbers  of  people 


5&2: 

expressed  their  astonishment,  that  so  good  a  prince 
should  tolerate  the  heresy  and  disobedience  even  of 
his  own  professors  and  teachers.  A  doctor,  an  ex- 
monk  at  Eislenberg,  named  Gabriel,  was  said  to  be  a 
principal  instigator  of  all  this  mischief.  Moreover, 
they  accused  Caroistadt  of  being  inarried,  and  Me- 
iancthon  of  doing  such  things  as  the  very  Hussites 
would  have  held  in  abhorrence.  The  duke  George 
protested  that  the  hearing  of  these  things  gave  him  the 
greatest  concern ;  and  he  heartily  wisTied  that  those, 
who  boasted  of  having  caused  so  much  evangelical 
light  in  the  electorate  of  Frederic,  had  been  preaching 
their  gospel  at  Constantinople ;  for  he  was  sure  they 
had  brought  upon  their  prince,  now  in  his  old  age, 
abundance  of  ignominious  reflections.  He  concluded 
w  ith  earnestly  exhorting  the  elector  to  punish  most  se- 
verely the  refractory  monks  and  priests,  and  thereby 
give  proof  of  his  piety  and  regard  to  duty. 

■  The  elector  replied  concisely,  but  with  great  pru- 
dence and  moderation.  He  had  hoped,  he  said,  that 
the  duke  his  uncle,  on  such  an  occasion,  would  have 
behaved  like  a  friend  and  a  christian ;  that  he  would 
not  have  given  credit  to  slanderous  reports,  but  have 
defended  himself  from  the  charge  of  countenancing 
jrreligion  and  impiety.  Reports  of  that  sort  were  to 
be  despised,  and  their  punishment  left  to  the  Almigh- 
ty. He  himself  should  never  approve  any  thing  that 
was  contrary  to  the  honor  of  God,  the  sound  judgment 
of  the  holy  fathers,  and  the  sab'ation  of  mankind :  and 
as  to  those  who  were  guilty  in  these  respects,  it  was  at 
their  own  peril ;  they  must  take  the  consequences :  and 
should  they  prove  to  be  his  own  subjects,  he  should 
assuredly  punish  them,  when  convicted  of  any  illegal 
act. 

But  the  mild  and  decorous  language  of  Frederic  did 
not  produce  any  durable  or  substantial  change  on  the 
mind  of  duke  George  in  favor  of  reason,  humanity,  and 
christian  liberty.  He  continued  to  persecute  with  un- 
relenting cruelty,  those  clergy  of  his  own  district  who 
were  in  the  least  disposed  to  Lutheranism,  and  like- 
wise all  persons  who  ventured  to  communicate  at  the 


68S 

Lord's  supper  in  both  kinds.  He  recalled  from  the 
schools  and  universities,  wherever  he  supposed  the 
new  doctrines  prevailed,  all  the  students  who  were 
under  his  power  or  influence.  He  purchased  as  manj 
copies  of  Luther's  version  of  the  New  Testament,  as 
he  could  collect,  with  a  view  to  destroy  the  work,  and 
severely  punished  such  subjects  as  refused  to  deliver 
them  up.  Emboldened  by  these  rigorous  proceedings 
of  the  duke,  his  bigoted  ecclesiastics  raged  against  Lu- 
therans with  increased  violence  and  rancor.  The 
pulpits  in  Leipsic  resounded  with  vindictive  declama- 
tion ;  and  the  bishops  in  their  visitations  denounced 
the  most  cruel  punishments  against  all  who  should 
dare  either  to  read  Luther's  translation,  or  to  go  into 
the  neighboring  district  of  the  elector  of  Saxony  for 
the  purpose  of  hearing  the  sermons  of  the  reformers. 
But  the  blind  persecutors  were  not  then  sensible  how 
.completely  they  were  defeating  their  own  designs  by 
these  cruelties.  The  seminaries  of  education  at 
Leipsic  wore  more  and  more  deserted:  the  young 
students,  impelled  by  curiosity,  a  thirst  of  knowledge, 
or  a  hatred  of  compulsion,  fled  to  Wittemberg,  now 
famous  for  rational  inquiry  and  christian  liberty. 

The  papal  historian  Maimbourg  confesses,  that  Lu- 
ther's translations  of  the  old  and  New  Testament  were 
remarkably  elegant,  and  in  general  so  much  approved 
that  they  were  read  by  almost  every  body  throughout. 
Germany.  Women  of  the  first  distinction  studied 
them  with  the  most  industrious  and  persevering  atten- 
tion, and  obstinately  defended  the  tenets  of  the  reform- 
ed against  bishops,  monks,  and  catholic  doctors. 
Hence  the  necessity  of  some  speedy  antidotes,  which 
might  resist  the  ravages  of  such  contagious  pobiica- 
tions. 

Jerom  Emser,  a  Leipsic  Doctor,  and  a  counsellor 
of  the  duke  George,  was  fixed  upon  as  best  qualified 
to  furnish  these.  This  champion  of  the  papacy  first 
published  his  puerile,  but  calumnious  Notes  on  Lu- 
ther's New  Testament:  and  afterwards,  through  the 
encouragement  of  George  and  two  bishops,  produced 
tFhat  was   callec^  a   correct   translation  of  the  New 


6B4 

Testament  into  German,  but  which  in  fact  was  Iittl<^ 
more  than  a  transcript  of  Luther's  labors,  some  alter- 
ations in  favour  of  the  peculiar  tenets  of  the  church  of 
Rome  excepted.  The  performances  of  Emser,  so  far  as 
they  were  his  own,  were  deemed  contemptible  in  the 
highest  degree,  on  account  of  the  malignant,  cavilling 
disposition  of  their  author,  and  also  of  his  extreme 
ignorance  of  the  German  language.  He  left  out  Lu- 
ther's preface  and  inserted  his  own,  and  then  sold  the 
translation  as  his  own.  The  book  was  read;  and  thus 
the  design  of  Luther's  labors  was  promoted  by  his  ve- 
ry enemies. 

Henry,  duke  of  Brunswic,  followed  George  in  his 
zeal  and  barbarity  in  support  of  the  popedom,  as  did 
also  the  emperor's  brother,  Ferdinand,  archduke  of 
Austria.  This  latter  issued  a  severe  edict  to  prevent 
the  publication  of  Luther's  translation  of  the  bible, 
which  had  soon  gone  through  several  editions ;  and 
he  forbade  all  the  subjects  of  his  imperial  majesty  to 
have  any  copies  either  of  that  or  any  of  Luther's 
books.  In  Flanders  the  persecution  appears  to  have 
been  extreme.  Many,  on  account  of  their  adherence 
to  Lutheranism,  were  put  to  death,  or  deprived  of 
their  property,  by  the  most  summary  and  tyrannical 
proceedings.  At  Antwerp,  however,  the  monks  were 
remarkably  favorable  to  the  reformation.  Many  of 
them  suffered  death  with  patience  and  firmness,  others 
were  punished  in  various  ways,  after  having,  through 
long  imprisonment  and  the  dread  of  losing  their  lives^ 
been  compelled  to  recant. 

Luther  was  now  at  open  war  with  the  pope,  his 
cardinals  and  bishops ;  and  while  they  were  endea- 
voring to  keep  the  scriptures  from  the  people,  to 
darken  their  understandings,  and  to  implant  in  their 
minds  an  implicit  confidence  in  the  dogmas  of  their 
constitution;  Luther  was  endeavoring  by  all  rational 
and  scriptural  methods  to  diffuse  light  and  knowledge 
among  them.  He  took  great  pains  to  instruct  the  ig- 
norant, and  to  make  proselytes  to  the  great  truths  of 
God's  word.  To  this  end  he  conversed,  he  paeached 
and  wrote  with  almost  unexampled  industry.      He 


m 

placed  the  controverted  parts  in  various  lights,  and  of- 
ten overwhelmed  his  adversaries  with  the  rapidity  of 
his  productions. 

Antichrist  became  more  furious  land  unrelenting, 
as  his  empire  diminished,  and  seemed  hastening  to 
destruction  ;  and  the  papal  adherents  more  cruel 
and  sanguinary  in  their  proceedings  against  the  re- 
former and  his  disciples.  But  with  Luther,  there  was 
no  other  vengeance  which  he  dared  to  inflict,  be- 
yond that  of  exposing,  by  scripture  and  reason,  the  un- 
reasonableness, the  ignorance,  the  absurdities,  and  the 
blasphemies  of  his  enemies.  While  his  bigoted  ene- 
mies Continued  malignant  and  outrageous,  it  was 
his  uninterrupted  consolation  to  reflect,  that  his 
Caiise  was  the  cause  of  God  and  his  Christ;  that 
he  had  wielded  no  weapon  in  the  conflict  but  that  of 
the  Divine  word  ;  and  that  while  his  own  life,  and  the 
lives  of  his  associates,  were  every  moment  in  the  mast 
imminent  peril  through  the  barbarous  zeal  of  his  per- 
secutors, he  was  undermining  the  very  principles  of 
persecution  itself,  and  paving  the  way  for  their  total 
extinction. 

In  the  course  of  the  present  year,  Luther  published 
several  tracts  in  the  German  language  ;  the  most  elab- 
orate of  which  is  entitled,  Marfin  Luther,  against  the 
order,  falsely  called,  the  ecclesiastical  order  of  pope 
and  bishop.  In  this  work  he  styles  himself  simply  the 
PREACHER.  He  was  stripped,  he  said,  by  the  pope's 
bulls,  of  the  titles  of  priest  and  doctor,  which,  however, 
he  willingly  resigned,  having  no  desire  to  retain  any 
mark  of  distinction  conferred  by  papal  authority. 

"Ye  bishops,"  said  he,  "  revile  me  as  a  heretic,  but 
I  regard  you  not.  I  can  prove  that  I  have  a  much 
greater  claim  to  the  title  of  preacher,  than  ye  can  that 
ye  answer  the  scriptural  description  of  bishops.  Nor 
have  I  any  doubt,  but  that  Christ,  in  the  great  day  of 
account,  will  testify  to  the  truth  of  my  doctrine,  which 
indeed  is  not  mine,  but  that  of  God  and  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord.  Your  outrageous  violence  can  profit  you 
nol.hing:  the  more  you  give  way  to  this  insanity,  the 
more  steady  and  determined,  through  GodVhelp,  shall 

4)   B 


58b 

be  my  opposition.  Nay,  though  ye  should  kill  me^ 
ye  men  of  blood,  ye  will  not  destroy  this  doctrine,  as 
long  as  Christ  lives.  Moreover,  I  foresee  there  will 
be  an  end  of  your  tyranny  and  of  your  murders. 

"  Further,  since  ye  are  open  enemies  of  the  truth^ 
I  te!l  you  pltiinly,  that  for  the  future  I  will  not  deign 
to  submit  my  doctrine  either  to  your  judgment  or  to 
that  of  an  angel  from  heaven.  Surely  1  have  already 
shown  sufficient  humility  in  offering  myself  three 
times  for  examination  at  the  last  diet  of  Worms  ;  and 
all  to  no  purpose.  I  shall  now  go  on  and  discharge  my 
duty  as  a  preacher.  It  is  at  men's  peril  if  they  reject 
my  doctrine,  for  it  is  of  God  ;  I  repeat  it,  it  is  of  God. 

*'  In  one  word,  sirs,  this  is  my  resolution.  As  long 
as  I  live,  my  attacks  on  your  abominations  shall  grow 
bolder  and  fiercer.  I  will  make  no  truce  with  you. 
And  if  ye  slay  me,  ye  shall  still  be  further  from  peace. 
As  the  prophet  Hosea  says,  I  will  be  unto  you  "  as  a 
lion,  as  a  leopard  by  the  way."  My  most  earnest 
wish  is,  that  ye  should  repent ;  but  if  ye  will  not  re- 
pent, there  must  be  perpetual  war  between  us.  I 
shall  put  my  trust  in  God,  and  not  care  one  straw  for 
your  hatred  ;  aaid  ye  will  be  in  danger  every  moment 
of  falling  under  the  heavy  judgment  of  the  Divine 
displeasure." 

The  author  then  proceeds  to  show  how  much  those 
were  to  be  valued  who  were  bishops  indeed,  and  go- 
verned their  flocks  according  to  the  rules  prescribed 
by  St.  Paul  to  Timothy  and  Titus  j  and  how  exceed- 
ingly opposite  to  the  apostolical  standard  was  the  ge- 
neral character  of  the  bishops  of  his  own  time.  They 
were  ignoranl,  debauched,  and  tyrannical ;  enemies 
to  the  gospel  and  the  truth  ;  idolaters,  who  followed 
the  traditions  of  men,  and  worshipped  the  pope.  The 
monasteries,  and  collegiate  churches  had  become,  in 
a  great  measure,  theatres  of  useless  ceremonies.  "  I 
wish/'  sa)'s  he,  "  that  where  there  are  now  a  hundred 
monasteries,  there  was  but  one  ;  and  that  of  a  hun- 
dred coUegiale  churches,  there  was  left  but  one  or 
two,  and  that  these  were  used  as  seminaries  of  edu- 
cation for  christian  youth.     Fofj  however  holy  these 


587 

Institutions  may  seem  to  be  in  their  external  ap- 
pearance, they  "abound  with  hypocritical  and  Satanic 
corruptions ;  nor  is  it  possible  to  prevent  them  from 
being  the  road  to  hell,  unless  the  pure  gospel  should 
be  constantly  preached  and  taught,  as  the  governing 
principle,  forming  and  establishing  the  christian  char- 
acter, through  the  exercises  of  temptation  and  the 
cross,  with  a  lively  faith  and  hope." 

The  author  likewise  reprobates,  in  the  most  glowing 
terms,  the  pride,  the  luxury,  avarice,  and  licentious- 
ness of  the  dignified  ecclesiastics.  Their  boasted 
chastity  and  continence  was  all  pretence,  the  source 
of  infinite  mischief  to  young  persons.  The  bishops 
would  not  marry,  but  were  allowed  to  have  as  many 
harlots  as  they  pleased.  They  went  about  with  pro- 
digious pomp  and  a  numerous  retinue;  and  ruined 
the  souls  of  the  poor,  often  driven  to  despair  by  their 
tyrannical  excommunications,  while  their  greedy  of- 
ficials torlured  their  bodies  after  they  had  plundered 
them  of  their  property. 

"  But,"  says  he,  "  the  most  atrocious  and  most  mis- 
chievous poison  of  all  the  papal  usages  is,  that,  where 
the  pontiff,  in  his  bulls  of  indulgence,  grants  a  full  re- 
mission of  sins.  Christ,  in  the  yrh  of  M.  tthew,  did  not 
say  to  the  sick  of  the  palsy,  "  Put  money  into  this  box,'' 
but  "  Son,  be  of  good  cheer,  thy  sins  are  forgiven 
thee."  No  words  nor  conceptions  can  reach  the  atro- 
city and  abomination  of  this  Satanic  invention  :  for 
through  this  mean  the  people  are  seduced  from  the 
purity  and  simplicity  of  that  faith,  which  by  relying  on 
the  gracious  promises  of  God,  alone  justifies,  and  ob- 
tains remission  of  sins ;  and  they  are  led  to  put  their 
trust  in  the  pope's  bulls,  or  in  paying  certain  pre- 
scribed sums  of  money,  or  in  their  own  works  and  sat- 
isfactions. 

"  I  do  therefore  earnestly  entreat  the  christian  rea- 
der, through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  not  to  expect 
moderation  in  tne  while  i  speak  on  this  subject,  rous- 
ed as  my  spirit  is  with  a  just  and  rational  resentment. 
Surely  every  christian  must  be  grieved  to  the  very  bot- 
tom of  his  heart,  when  he  is  daily  compelled  to  see 


686 

and  put  up  with  such  impudent  and  outrageous  blas- 
phemy against  God.  The  bishops,  on  account  of  this 
ONE  thing,  deserve  far  greater  severity  than  I  have 
ever  used  in  all  that  I  have  said  of  them.  Nay,  the 
strongest  language  which  I  could  possibly  use,  when 
my  feelings  are  most  vehement  and  indignant  with  re- 
flecting on  the  insanity  of  such  proceedings,  would 
not  reach  the  thousandth  part  of  their  aggravated 
guilt.  However,  let  no  man  suppose  that  what  I  now 
say  against  these  ecclesiastical  tyrants  is  applicable 
to  a  sound  state  of  the  church,  or  to  true  bishops  or 
good  pastors.  Our  present  rulers  are  not  bishops ; 
they  know  nothing  of  the  duty  of  a  bishop;  they  are 
the  Antichrists  of  the  apostle  ;  they  would  ruin  man- 
kind, and  extinguish  the  gospel.  I  wish  to  speak 
plainly,  and,  as  it  were,  to  perform  the  office  of  a  pub- 
lic herald ;  and  to  make  it  manifest  every  where,  that 
the  bishops,  who  at  present  govern  the  greatest  part  of 
the  world,  are  not  of  God's  appointment,  but  have  the 
foundation  of  their  authority  in  the  tradition  of  men 
and  the  delusion  of  Satan." 

Further,  in  the  body  of  this  spirited  performance 
the  author  inserts  what  he  calls  the  bull  and  reform 
MATioN  QF  Luther,  in  contemptuous  imitation  and  de^ 
fiance  of  the  papal  bulls.  It  is  to  this  effect :  "  All 
persons  who  spend  their  lives  and  fortunes,  and  every 
faculty  they  possess,  in  endeavoring  to  overturn  and 
extinguish  the  present  diabolical  constitution  and  gov- 
ernment of  the  bishops,  are  to  be  esteemed  as  true 
christians,  fighting  for  the  gospel,  in  opposition  to  the 
ministers  of  Satan.  And  though  they  may  notabsolutcr 
ly  succeed  in  their  attempts,  yet  are  they  bound  openly 
to  condemn  the  said  episcopal  constitution,  and  to  set 
their  faces  against  it  as  an  abomination.  For  whoevr. 
er  exhibits  a  voluntary  obedience  and  subjection  to 
that  impious  and  tyrannical  system,  is  so  far  a  soldier 
of  Satan,  and  at  open  war  with  the  holy  laws  of  God." 

This  gave  great  oifence  to  the  papists,  and  has  been 
produced  by  ihem  as  a  direct  proof  of  the  seditious 
S|4rit  of  the  Saxon  reformer.  But  Luther  immediate- 
ly alter  the  declaration  in  his  bull,  proceeds  thus ; 


^^  These  propositions  I  undertake  to  prove,  even  at  the 
tribunal  of  Almighty  God,  by  unanswerable  argu- 
ments. The  apostle  Paul  directs  Titus  to  ordain  bish-» 
ops  in  every  citj  ;  men  who  should  each  of  thern  be 
blameless,  the  husband  of  one  wife,  and  whose  char- 
acter should  agree  with  the  rest  of  his  description. 
Such  then  is  the  mind  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  speaking  by 
the  apostle  Paul  in  the  clearest  terms.  I  call  on  the 
bishops  to  defend  themselves.  They  are  at  issue,  not 
with  me,  but  with  the  apostle  Paul,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit,  which,  as  Stephen  said,  they  always  resist.  Is 
it  not  plain  that  these  are  they  whose  mouths  must  be 
stopped,  because  they  subvert  whole  houses,  and  teach 
things  which  they  ought  not,  for  filthy  lucre's  sake  ? 

"  0-/^  Nevertheless,  it  should  always  be  carefully 
observed,  that  when  I  speak  of  overturning  and  extin- 
guishing the  reign  of  the  bishops,  I  would  by  no  means 
be  understood  as  though  this  resolution  should  be 
brought  about  by  the  sword,  or  by  force,  or  by  any 
species  of  tumultuary  violence  and  compulsion:  such 
destructive  methods  are  totally  inapplicable  to  this 
important  business,  which  is  indeed  the  cause  of  God. 
The  kingdom  of  Antichrist,  according  to  the  prophet 
Daniel's  prediction,  must  be  broken  without  hand  ; 
that  is,  the  scriptures  will  be  understood  by  and  by, 
and  every  one  will  speak  and  preach  against  the  papal 
tyranny  from  the  word  of  God ;  until  this  man  of  sin 
is  deserted  by  all  his  adherents,  and  dies  of  himself. 
This  is  the  true  christian  way  of  destroying  him ;  and 
to  promote  this  end  we  ought  to  exert  every  nerve, 
encounter  every  danger,  and  undergo  every  loss  and 
inconvenience." 

During  these  vehement  exercises  of  the  voice  and 
pen  of  Luther  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  sufferings  of 
the  protestants  on  the  other,  the  word  of  God  wa» 
preached  with  much  success  in  various  parts  of  Ger- 
many. With  how  great  success,  may  be  seen,  from 
the  brief,  which  pope  Adrian  VI.  the  successor  of  Leo 
X.  addressed  by  his  legate,  Cheregato,  to  the  German 
princes,  assembled  in  the  imperial  diet  of  Nuremberg. 
Tins,  brief  was  full  of  the  most  virulent  invective* 


59e 

aigsLihst  Lather;  who,  Adrian  savs,  notwithstanding 
the  sentence  of  Leo  X.  which  was  ordered  bj  the 
edict  of  Worms  to  he  executed  without  delay,  coniin- 
Hed  to  teach  the  same  errors,  and  by  his  fresh  publica- 
tions, daily  to  corrupt  the  morals  of  the  people  :  Tnat, 
the  contagion  of  his  poisoned  tongue,  like  a  pesti- 
Jence,  pervaded  the  country  to  a  prodigious  extent ; 
and,  what  was  the  worst  part  of  the  mischief,  he  was 
supported,  not  only  by  the  vulgar,  but  by  several  per- 
sons of  distinction,  who  had  begun  to  shake  off  their 
obedience  to  the  clergy,  plunder  them  of  their  proper- 
ty, and  raise  civil  commotions.  The  pope  had  hoped 
that  a  venemous  plant  of  this  sort  could  not  have 
grown  in  Germany;  whereas,  in  fact,  it  had  taken 
root,  and  shot  forth  large  boughs,  through  the  negli- 
gence of  those  who  ought  to  have  prevented  the  evil. 
Surely,  said  he,  it  was  a  most  unaccountable  thing, 
that  so  large  and  religious  a  nation  should  be  seduced 
by  a  single  pitiful  friar,  who  had  apostatized  from  the 
way  which  our  Lord  and  his  apostles,  and  the  mar- 
tyrs, and  so  many  illustrious  persons,  and  among  the 
rest,  the  ancestors  of  the  German  princes,  had  all  fol- 
lowed to  the  present  time !  "  What,"  said  he,  "  is  Lu- 
ther alone  possessed  of  wisdom  and  the  Holy  Spirit  ? 
Has  the  church  been  in  ignorance  till  Luther  afforded 
us  this  new  light  ?  Ridiculous !  Be  assured,  ye  princes 
of  Germany,  this  Lutheran  patronage  of  evangelical 
liberty  is  a  mere  pretence.  Already  ye  must  have  dis- 
covered it  to  have  been  a  cloke  for  robbery  and  vio- 
lence ;  and  ye  cannot  doubt  that  those  who  have  torn 
and  burnt  the  sacred  canons,  and  the  decrees  of  coun- 
cils and  popes,  will  have  no  respect  for  the  laws  of 
the  empire.  They  have  shaken  off  their  obedience 
to  bishops  and  priests;  they  will  not  spare  the  persons, 
houses,  and  goods  of  the  laity." 

Lastly,  Adrian  exhorted  the  diet  to  be  unanimous 
in  their  endeavors  to  extinguish  this  devouring  flame 
of  heresy,  and  bring  back  to  a  sense  of  their  duty  the 
arch- heretic  and  his  abettors.  But  if  the  ulcerations 
and  extent  of  the  cancer  appeared  to  be  such  as  to 
leave  no  place  for  mild  and  lenient  medicines,  re- 
eLourse  must  be  had  to  the  cautery  and  the  knife. 


59^1 

So  the  Almighty  inflicted  capital  punishment  oh 
Dathan  and  Abiram,  for  their  disobedience  to  the 
priest. 

So  PeteIi,  the  head  of  the  apostles,  denounced 
sudden  death  on  Ananias  and  Sapphira;  and,  so  the 
ancestors  of  the  German  princes,  at  the  council  of 
Constance,  inflicted  condign  punishment  on  John 
Hiiss  and  Jerom  of  Prague,  heretics,  that  seem  to  be 
now  alive  again  in  the  person  of  Luther,  their  great 
admirer. 

Thus  Adrian,  in  his  brief  which  he  addressed  to  the 
diet  of  Nurembera*.  admitted  that  the  doctrines  of  the 
reformation  were  widely  disseminated;  that  they 
were  very  alarming  to  all  who  were  desirous  of  still 
maintaining  the  domination  of  the  court  of  Rome. 
And  feeling,  that  their  craft  was  in  danger,  he  showed 
himself  troubled  at  the  progress  of  Lutheranism,  and 
that  he  felt  it  to  be  necessary  to  adopt  vigorous  meas- 
ures for  its  suppression.  He  directed  his  nuncio  to 
affirm  to  the  diet,  that  the  design  of  the  heretic  was  to 
destroy  all  authority,  under  the  sanction  of  christian 
liberty.  This  sect  was  the  cause  of  robberies,  quar- 
reh,  and  scandals.  Mahomet  had  drawn  men  to  his 
party  by  gratifying  their  sensual  appetites ;  Luther  se- 
duced them  in  a  similar  way,  by  allowing  monks, 
nuns,  and  lascivious  priests  to  marry.  The  nuncio  was 
then  charged  to  own  explicitly,  that  all  this  confusion 
was  the  effect  of  the  sins  of  the  clergy  and  prelates ; 
that  for  some  years  past,  many  abuses,  abominations, 
and  excesses,  had  been  committed  in  the  court  of 
Rome,  even  in  the  holy  see  itself;  that  every  thing 
had  degenerated  to  a  great  degree ;  and  that  it  was 
no  wonder  if  the  evil  had  passed  from  the  head  to 
the  members ;  from  the  popes  to  the  bishops  and  other 
ecclesiastics.  "  We  have  all,"  says  the  pope,  "  every 
one  of  us,  turned  to  his  own  way,  and  for  a  long  time 
none  hath  done  good,  no  not  one.  Let  us  give  glory 
to  God,  and  humble  our  souls  before  him  ;  and  evi^ry 
individual  among  us  consi'^^ier  how  great  has  been  his 
fall,  and  judge  himself,  that  God  may  not  judge  us  in 
kis  wrath.     Nothing  shall  be  wanting  on  my  part  to 


W2 

Inform  the  court  of  Rome,  whence,  peHiaps,  all  the 
mischief  hath  originated:  that  as  this  court  hath  been 
the  source  of  the  corruptions  which  have  thence  spread 
among  the  lower  orders,  so  from  the  same,  a  soUnd 
reformation  may  proceed."  He  conchided  with  ob- 
serving how  much  he  had  this  business  at  heart,  but 
that  they  must  not  wonder  if  all  these  abuses  could 
not  be  SOON  corrected.  The  disease  was  complicated 
and  inveterate,  and  the  cure  must  proceed  step  by 
step,  lest  by  attempting  to  do  all  at  once,  every  thing 
should  be  thrown  into  confusion. 
.  These  coucieSsions  of  Adrian,  gave  offence  to  the 
cardinals  at  Rome.  They  appear,  however,  to  have 
been  no  more  than  mere  arlificej,  designed  to  raise 
men's  expectations,  to  delay  the  calling  of  a  general 
couVicil,  to  gain  time  to  sound  the  disposition  of  prin- 
ces, and  in  the  mean  time,  to  take  effectual,  measures 
to  secure  the  apostolical  power  and  dignity.  Luther 
appears  to  have  had  this  idea  of  Adrian's  concessions  ; 
for  he  translated  the  pontifical  mandates  into  German, 
and  added  short  marginal  notes  ;  one  of  which,  on  the 
expression  "  the  cure  must  proceed  step  by  step,"  is 
thus  sarcastically  expressed,  "  You  are  to  understand 
those  words  to  mean  there  must  be  an  interval  of 
SOME  AGES  between  each  step." 

The  publication  of  the  pope's  brief,  and  his  explan- 
atory instructions  in  the  diet,  seemed  at  first,  to  have 
made-a  strong  impression  on  a  great  part  of  that  as^ 
sembly;  and  as  his  nuncio  had  accused  the  clergy  of 
Nuremberg  of  preaching  impious  doctrines,  and  had 
insisted  on  their  being  imprisoned,  the  bishops,  and 
other  dignitaries  of  the  sacred  order,  stood  up,  and 
with  immense  clamor  called  out,  "  Luther  must  be 
TAKEN  OFF,  and  the  propagators  of  his  sentiments  must 
be  imprisoned !"  But  the  German  princes  were  not  to 
be  soothed  by  the  flatteries,  nor  to  be  overawed  by  the 
menaces  of  a  Roman  pontiff.  They  told  the  nunico, 
they  believed  he  had  been  ill  informed  respecting  the 
conduct  of  the  preachers  of  Nuremberg,  who,  in  truth, 
were  at  that  monient  held  in  idgh  estimation  by  the 
people ;  and    that   therefore  if  any   harsh  measures 


593 

should  be  adopted  against  themj  there  would  soon  be 
a  general  outcry,  that  a  design  was  purposely  formed 
to  oppress  the  cause  of  truth,  and  this  might  lead  to 
sedition  and  civil  commotions. 

Relative  to  the  pope's  complaints  concerning  Lu- 
tiier  and  his  sect,  they  said  in  general,  that  they  were 
always  ready  to  do  their  utmost  to  root  out  heresies  of 
every  kind,  but  they  had  omitted  to  execute  the  edict 
of  Worms  for  the  most  weighty  and  urgent  reasons.  It 
was  a  fact,  that  all  ranks  and  orders  made  heavy  com- 
plaints against  the  court  of  Rome,  aiid  were  now, 
through  Luther's  various  discourses  and  writings,  so 
well  convinced  of  the  justice  of  these  accusations,  that 
any  attempt,  in  the  present  juncture,  to  execute  by 
force  the  late  damnatory  sentence  of  the  pope  and  em- 
peror, would  inevitably  be  attended  with  the  most 
dangerous  consequences.  •  The  people  would  instant- 
ly interpret  such  a  procedure  as  a  certain  prelude  to 
the  oppression  of  evangelical  light  and  truth,  and  to  the 
further  maintenance  of  those  impieties  and  abuses 
which  could  no  longer  be  borne ;  and  thus  Germany 
would  soon  be  involved  in  tumults,  rebellion,  and  civil 
wars.  The  princes  therefore  could  not  but  think  that 
a  trial  ought  to  be  made  of  expedients  less  inflamma- 
tory in  their  nature,  and  better  suited  to  the  circum- 
stances. 

They  applauded  the  pope's  pious  intention  to  re- 
form the  court  of  Rome,  which  he  had  ingenuously 
owned  to  be  the  eource  of  all  the  mischief.  This  was 
truly  laudable;  but  there  were  moreover  particular 
grievances  and  abuses,  an  account  of  which  they  pur- 
posed to  exhibit  in  a  distinct  memorial;  these  requir- 
ed effectual  redress:  and,  if  not  obtained,  they  knew  it 
would  be  in  vain  to  expect  the  eradication  of  errors, 
and  the  re-establishment  of  peace  and  harmony  among 
the  ecclesiastical  and  secular  orders  in  Germany.  As 
the  pope  had  condescended  to  ask  their  advice,  they 
said  they  would  not  dissemble  in  their  answer.  His 
holiness  was  by  no  means  to  imagine  that  the  mem- 
bers of  the  diet  had  their  eyes  solely  ob  the  business 
af  Luther,  but  also  on  ^  multitude  of  other  evils,  wbicS^ 
4  c 


f\&(\  taken  deep  root  by  long  usa^e,  and  tfimngh  the  ig- 
norance of  some  and  the  wickeflftess  of  others.  For 
all  these  things,  the  most  efficacious  remedy  which 
they  could  devise  was,  that  the  pope,  with  the  consent 
of  the  emperor,  should  speedily  appoint  a  free,  godly^ 
and  christian  council,  to  be  held  in  some  convenient 
part  of  Germany,  as  Strasburg,  Mentz,  or  Cologne; 
and  that  full  liberty  should  be  granted  to  every  mem- 
ber of  it,  ecclesiaslical  or  secular,  to  speak  and  give 
advice,  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  souls» 

Lastly,  they  promised  that,  in  the  mean  time,  they 
would  request  the  elector  of  Saxony  to  interpose  his 
authority,  and  prevent  the  Lutheran  party  from  prin- 
ting books,  or  preaching  sermons,  on  subjects  of  a  se- 
ditious tendency,  and  that,  in  general,  they  would  do 
their  utmost  to  eonline  the  preachers,  for  the  present, 
to  the  exposition  of  the  pl'ain,  pure  gospel  of  Christ, 
and  make  them  wait  for  the  determination  of  Ihe  fu- 
ture council  respecting  all  dbiibtfui,  controversial  mat- 
ters. Also  the  bishops  and  the  arch- bishops  should 
appoint  virtuous  and  learned  men  in  their  respective 
dioceses,  to  superintend  the  parochial  clergy,  whose 
business  it  should  be  to  correct  tlieir  errors  and  irregu- 
larities, as  occasion  required,  with  kindness  and  mod- 
eration ;  but  by  no  means  in  such  a  manner  as  to  ex- 
cite just  suspicion  of  a  design  to  prevent  the  promul- 
gation of  christian  truth.  As  to  the  priests  who  had 
married  wives,  or  the  monks  who  had  left  their  con- 
vents, they  conceived  it  sufficient  if  the  ordinaries  in- 
flicted the  canonical  punishments  on  the  offenders. — - 
The  civil  laws  had  made  no  provision  for  such  cases. 
But  if  these  same  refractory  priests  should  be  found 
guilty  of  any  crimes  of  a  different  nature,  then  the 
prince  or  magistrate,  in  whose  jurisdiction  the  offen- 
ces were  committed,  should  take  care  to  enforce  a  due 
execulioD.  of  the  existing  laws. 

This  answer  of  the  diet  was  delivered  in  writing  to 
the  pope's  legate,  which  he  disapprobated  in  strong 
terms.  ^  Me  said,  that  neither  his  most  holy  master, 
iior  the  emperor,  nor  any  christian  prince,  had  ever 
expected  to  hear  such  language  from  the  diet.    Since 


595 

the  solemn  condemnation  of  Luther,  that  inciirabts 
heretic  had  not  only  persevered  in  his  oid  errors,  out 
had  also  been  guilty  of  many  new  transgressions.  Hi$ 
punishment,  therefore,  ought  not  to  have  been  les- 
sened, but  increased  on  that  account.  Their  negli- 
gence in  this  matter  was  offensive  to  God,  to  the  pope, 
and  to  the  emperor.  Tiie  reasons  alleged  by  the  di- 
et in  excuse,  were  by  no  means  satisfactory :  men 
ought  to  suffer  any  inconveniences  rather  than  endan- 
ger the  catholic  unity  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  He 
therefore,  most  earnestly  besought  them,  before  the 
conclusion  of  their  meeting,  to  agree  upon  the  com- 
plete execution  of  the  sentence  against  Luther. 

The  legate  complained,  that  their  having  requested 
the  pope  by  the  consent  of  the  emperor,  to  calla  ge- 
neral council ;  that  it  should  be  free  and  be  held  in  tfiis 
or  that  city,  and  such  like,  had  the  appearance  of  tying 
up  the  hands  of  his  holiness,  and  miglil  give  his  holy 
master  great  umbrage.  Moreover,  the  leg-ate  express- 
ed ojuch  displeasure  at  their  promise  to  prevent,  as 
much  as  they  could,  the  printing  and  vending  of  here- 
tical books.  "  I  say,"  said  he,  "  on  this  point  as  I  do 
of  the  rest,  the  sentence  of  the  pope  and  the  emperor  ought 
to  he  implicitly  obeyed ;  the  books  should  be  burnt^  and 
the  printers  and  veiiders  of  them  duly  punished.  There 
is  no  other  way  to  suppress  and  extinguish  this  perni- 
cious sect.  It  is  from  the  reading  of  their  books  that 
all  these  evils  have  arisen.'' 

Lastly,  he  observed,  that  the  answer  of  the  diet 
concerning  the  married  clergy,  would  not  have  dis- 
pleased him,  had  they  not  observed  that  the  secular 
princes  or  magistrates  should  take  proper  cognizance 
of  the  offenders.  "  Now,"  said  he,  ^'  if  by  these  words 
we  are  to  understand  that  such  offenders  are  to  be 
punished  by  iheir  proper  ecclesiastical  judges,  it  is  very 
right;  but  if  the  explanation  is,  that  they  are  to  be  tri- 
ed by  the  secular  jurisdiction,  I  do  most  earnestly  de» 
sire  the  diet  to  correct  this  part  of  their  answer,  at 
being  in  principle,  directly  contrary  to  the  rights  of  the 
church.  The  secular  magistrates  have  no  authority  over 
those  who  are  once  under  the  dominion  of  Christ  anil 


596 

the  church;  neither  do  those  priests  or  rHonks,  who 
have  broken  their  vows,  or  have  otherwise  apostatized, 
cease,  for  that  reason,  to  be  still  under  the  same  ec- 
clesiastical jurisdiction. 

This  reply  of  the  pope's  legate  gave  great  offence 
in  the  diet.  They  saw  that  he  was  quick  to  discover 
what  seemed  lo  threaten  a  diminution  of  the  papal  au- 
thority and  emolument,  but  that  he  w^as  not  disposed 
to  relieve  Germany  from  the  grievous  oppressions  un- 
der which  it  labored.  Instead,  therefore,  of  multiply- 
ing words  in  the  form  of  a  long  rejoinder,  they  inform- 
ed Cheregato  that  they  had  business  to  transact  of  still 
greater  consequence,  and  directed  him  to  be  content 
with  their  former  resolution,  till  they  could  send  a 
i^ATioNAL  MEMORIAL  to4he  pope,  and  receive  the  an- 
swer of  his  holiness  respecting  all  their  grievances. 
It  would  then  be  seen  what  reliance  ought  to  be  placed 
on  the  fair  promises  of  the  nuncio  of  the  Roman  pontiff. 

Cheregato  thought  proper  to  quit  Nuremberg,  be- 
fore the  memorial  was  drawn  up.  His  sudden  depar- 
ture was  considered  disrespectful  to  the  diet,  and  an 
indication  of  an  unfavorable  issue  to  the  whole  busi- 
ness. 

The  diet  now  proceeded  to  draw  up  their  memo- 
rial, containing  100  articles  of  complaint.  This  they 
immediately  dispatched  to  Rome,  with  a  concise,  but 
memorable  protest  to  the  following  effect ;  that  the  di- 
et had  laid  all  their  grievances  before  the  legate  of  his 
holiness,  and  had  intended  to  furnish  him  with  an  ex- 
act and  orderly  copy  of  them  for  the  perusal  of  hi:^ 
master,  but  he  had  surprised  them  by  his  disappearing 
suddenly  and  unexpectedly:  that  they  humbly  be- 
sou^t  the  pope  to  redress  their  grievances  effectually ; 
and  moreover  wished  his  holiness  to  understand,  that 
if  they  were  not  redressed,  and  speedily  too,  the  bur- 
den of  them  had  become  so  oppressive  and  insupport- 
able, the  princes  and  people  in  general  neither  could 
nor  WOULD  endure  them  any  longer.  Imperious  ne- 
cessity itself,  and  the  in-quity  of  the  multiplied  extor- 
tions and  oppressions  un  der  which  they  groaned,  would 
compel  them  to  use  every  method,  with  which  Goci 


597 

had  entrusted  tliem  to  deliver  theraselvea  from  tlie  ty- 
ranny of  the  ecclesiastics. 

These  transactions  were  a  decisive  j3roof  of  the  de- 
clining power  of  the  popedom,  and  of  the  hardy  and 
daring  spirit  which  had  arisen  among  the  German  na- 
tions in  support  of  their  civil  and  religious  liberties. 

The  diet  concluded  their  complaints  with  observ- 
ing, that  they  could  specify  more  and  still  heavier  op- 
pressions, from  which  in  equity  they  ought  to  be  re- 
lieved ;  but  they  were  disposed  to  say  nothing  of  them^ 
till  it  should  appear,  whether  they  were  likely  to  ob- 
tain justice  respecting  th«jse  already  enumerated. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  relate  the  100  grievances  at 
full  length.  They  were  all  reducible  to  three  heads" 
namely  :  Grievances  or  oppressions,  tending  to  en- 
slave the  people  ;  to  rob  them  of  their  money  ;  or  to 
appropriate  to  the  clergy  the  jurisdiction  of  the  secu- 
lar magistrate. 

The  transactions  of  the  diet  at  Nuremberg,  produc- 
ed much  discontent  at  Rome.  The  papal  courtiers 
saw  plainly  that  the  pope's  legate,  to  the  diet,  had  ef- 
fected nothing  to  the  advantage  of  the  Roman  see ; 
that  the  authority  of  the  church  was  weakened  ;  that 
the  sources  of  its  w^ealth  were  stopped ;  and  that  the 
heretics  would  doubtless  become  more  daring  and  pre- 
sumptuous than  ever.  Nor  did  they  mistake  in  their 
anticipations.  For,  Luther  and  his  disciples,  in  all 
their  controversial  writings  after  this  period,  often  ap- 
pealed to  the  testimony  of  Adrian,  and  to  the  100 
grievances  enumerated  by  the  representatives  of  the 
Germanic  body,  in  confirmation  of  what  they  affirmed 
respecting  the  abuses  and  corruptions  of  the  Romish 
court.  Adrian  died  soon  after  he  had  received  from 
his  legate  the  account  of  what  had  passed  at  Nurem- 
berg. 

During  these  trying  scenes  the  elector  of  Saxony 
and  his  court,  had  apprehended  so  much  danger  to 
Luther  from  the  diet  of  Nuremberg,  that  they  would 
gladly  have  persuaded  him  to  have  once  more  return- 
ed to  his  place  of  concealment.  "  No,  no,''  said  he, 
in  a  letter  to  Spalatinus,  "  imagine  not  that  1  vviH  agaiR 


bide  myself  in  a  corner,  however  madly  the  monster* 
may  rage.  I  peri^ctly  well  remember,  dear  friend, 
what  1  wrote  to  the  prince  frcm  Borna ;  and  I  wish 
you  would  all  be  induced  to  believe  the  contents  of 
that  letter.  You  have  now  had  the  most  manifest 
proofs  thai  the  hand  of  God  is  in  this  business ;  for 
this  is  the  second  year  in  which,  beyond  the  exptcta- 
tion  of  every  one,  i  am  yet  alive  ;  and  the  elector  is 
not  only  safe,  but  also  finds  the  fury  of  his  brethren  of 
the  Germanic  body  less  violent  than  during  the  pre- 
ceding year.  Our  prince  has  not  designedly  involved 
himself  in  this  religious  contest ;  no,  it  is  by  the  pro- 
vidence i3f  God  alone  that  he  finds  himself  at  all  con- 
cerned in  it ;  and  Jesus  Christ  will  have  no  difficulty' 
to  defend  him.  However,  if  I  could,  without  actu- 
ally disgracirtg  the  gospel,  perceive  a  way  of  sepa- 
rating him  from  my  difficulties  and  dangers,  I  would 
va>\  hf  sitate  to  give  up  my  life.  I  had  fully  expected 
©od  hoped,  that,  within  the  year.  I  should  have  been 
dragged  to  siifi"er  death;  and  that  was  the  method  of 
liberating  him  from  danger  to  which  I  alluded  in  my" 
letter, — if  indeed  such  would  have  been  the  conse- 
quence of  my  destruction.  It  appears  very  plain  that 
at  present  we  are  not  able  to  investigate  or  compre- 
hend the  Divine  counsels ;  and  therefore  it  will  be 
the  safest  for  us  to  say,  in  a  spirii  of  humble  rcsigna- 
jtion,  "thy  will  be  done." 

Thus  did  Lutiier,  in  the  full  conviction  of  the  jus- 
tice and  importance  of  the  cause  which  he  supported, 
constantly  look  with  a  single  eye  to  the  protection  of 
that  Being,  through  whose  providence  he  was  made 
&n  honorable  instrument  of  the  revival  of  christian 
troth  and  liberty.  He  considered  the  trium[)h  of  the 
gospel  as  a  sure  event,  and  at  no  great  distance ;  he 
rejoiced  in  the  prospect  of  it ;  he  had  not  the  smallest 
anxiety  on  account  of  his  own  personal  safety  ;  and 
belabored  lo  impress  the  mind  of  his  prince  with  sim- 
ilar sentiments  of  pious  expectation,  confidence,  and 
fortitude. 

Duke  George  had  recourse  to  management  and  ar- 
tifice.    During  the  silting  of  th^  diet  at  Nuremberg;, 


he  refused  to  take  his  seat  in  thfe  regency,  alleging  »£ 
a  reason,  that  the  princes,  whom  Luther,  in  his  wri- 
tings, had  charged  with  the  commission  of  high  crimes, 
ought  to  prove  themselves  innocent  before  they  were 
admitted  to  offices  of  trust  and  authority.  His  design, 
in  thus  having  refused  to  fake  his  seat,  evidently  was, 
that  no  member  of  the  Germanic  body,  whatever 
might  be  his  rank  or  tiile,  should  be  allowed  a  just 
claim  of  precedence  and  sovereignty,  while  remaining 
either  directly  or  indirectly  under  the  ban  of  the  em- 
pire by  the  legi}imale  decision  of  the  diet  of  Worms, 
Hereby  he  appears  to  have  designed  to  introduce  a  res- 
olution among  the  princes,  that  all  persons  proscrib- 
ed by  the  edict  of  Worms  should  be  deprived  of  their 
rights,  privileges  and  possessions.  This  appears  to 
have  been  a  design  of  George  to  degrade  and  plunder 
his  nephews  Frederic  and  John. 

The  penetrating  eye  of  Frederic  foresaw  the  conr 
spiracy  which  was  then  f  trming  by  the  pope,  the  em- 
peror, and  several  of  the  most  bigoted  of  the  German 
princes,  with  express  intent  of  crushing  the  infant  re- 
formation, and  also  every  power  that  was  friendly  to  its 
progress.  He  saw  that  the  powers  of  Antichrist  were 
now  roused,  and  had  become  outrageous;  and  had 
shown  symptoms  of  an  intention  to  collect  their 
strength,  and  to  act  in  concert,  with  more  system  and 
decision  than  they  had  hitherto  done  from  the  com- 
mencement of  the  ecclesiastical  dissensions.  Frooi 
scruples  of  conscience  he  did  not,  however,  dare  to 
draw  the  sword  in  defence  of  himself  and  his  subjects. 
But  while  the  clouds  seemed  to  be  thickening  over  thtr 
elector  and  his  subjects,  they  were  soon  dispersed,  by 
the  kind  disposals  of  that  overruling  Providence,  which 
in  its  secret  counsels,  had  determined  to  break  the 
rod  of  the  oppressor,  and  to  bestop/  on  the  nations 
the  blessings  of  a  revival  of  christian  truth  and  chris- 
tian liberty.  The  emperor  was  so  much  involved  in 
his  multiplied  schemes  of  ambition,  that  he  found  it 
impossible  to  give  any  serious  and  durable  aUention 
to  affairs  in  Germany ;  ard  it  soon  appeared,  that 
without  his  active  co-opuia(ion,  the  rest  oflho  cocfed- 


600 

-«(?ra.cy  could  effect  nothing  decisive.  The  patielit,  in- 
dustrious reformers  had  now  to  struggle  only  with  their 
tisiral  diiHcuUies  arising  from  the  persecutions  of  such 
individuals  as  frequently  happened  to  be  the  unfortu- 
nate victims  of  cruel  bigots  in  possession  of  power. 
Among  the  unrelenting  tyrants  of  this  class,  was  the 
archduke  Ferdinand,  the  brother  of  Charles  V.  who  w.a5 
so  much  inflamed  with  resentment  against  the  Saxon 
reformer  and  his  cause,  that  he  declared  he  had  much 
rather  his  sister,  the  queen  of  Denmark,  had  been 
sunk  in  the  depths  of  the  sea,  than  that  she  should  ever 
have  conversed  with  Luther  at  Wittemberg. 

The  unfortunate  queen  was  compelled  to  seek  an 
iasyliim  out  of  Denmark^  with  her  exiled  husband, 
Christiern  11.  who,  in  1523,  fled  from  Copenhagen  with 
20  ships,  with  his  queen  and  children,  and  all  his 
private  treasure.  In  his  passage  to  the  continent  he 
■was  overtaken  by  a  violent  tempest,  which  dispersed 
his  fleet,  and  reduced  him  to  the  last  extremity*  At 
length  he  arrived  at  Terrere  in  Zeeland,  dispatched  a 
messenger  to  his  brother-in-law,  Charles  V.  and  enter- 
tained the  most  sanguine  hopes  that,  through  the  as- 
sistance of  so  povterful  an  ally,  he  should  soon  be  re- 
stored to  his  former  dignitw  and  possessions.  His 
queen  Elizabeth  came  to  Nuremberg,  to  implore  the 
help  of  her  brother  Ferdinand  and  of  the  German 
princes.  But  unfortunately  for  this  object,  she  had 
teceived  many  of  Luther's  books  from  Albert,  duke 
of  Prussia,  and  had  made  an  open  profession  of  the 
reformed  religion,  and  in  1524  had  publicly  received 
the  sacrament  in  both  kinds.  This  last  step  so  pro- 
voked Ferdinand,  that  he  told  her  in  plain  terms,  •'  he 
heartily  wished  she  was  not  his  sister."  "  Certainly," 
replied  the  queen,  "  we  are  descended  from  one  and 
the  same  mother;  nevertheless,  I  must  adhere  closely 
to  the  word  of  God,  and  to  that  only  without  the 
least  respect  of  persons ;  in  all  other  concerns,  I  am 
ready  to  obey  my  brother's  pleasure ;  and  if,  on  that 
account,  he  refuses  to  own  me  as  his  sister,  I  shall  en- 
deavor to  bear  the  cross  with  patience."  On  the 
fsubject  of  her  own   calamitous  situation,  as  well  a? 


601 

that  of  her  husband,  she  is  said  to  have  expressed 
herself  so  pathetically  before  the  princes,  as  to  have 
constrained  every  one  present  to  shed  tears.  She  ob- 
tained from  them,  however,  no  satisfactory  promises 
of  assistance  ;  and  this  excellent  queen  soon  after  de- 
parted this  life,  her  death  being  probably  hastened 
by  affliction  and  misfortune,  and  the  unkind  treatment 
of  her  nearest  relations.  She  was  buried  at  Ghent, 
and  her  husband  informed  Luther,  that,  notwithstand- 
ing the  very  great  pains  which  had  been  taken,  by 
persons  of  the  greatest  distinction  to  persuade  her  to 
return  to  popery,  she  had  received  the  Lord's  supper 
according  to  the  just  ordinance  of  Christ,  and  died 
in  the  exercise  of  sound  and  lively  evangelical  faith. 

Denmark  and  Sweden  were  now  uniting  themselves 
to  the  cause  of  Protestantism.  The  re!i2:iou5  revolu- 
tions  in  those  kingdoms  were  brilliant  and  rapid,  and 
were  eventually  productive  ©f  much  spiritual  good. 

Frederic,  duke  of  Bolstein,  succeeded  his  nephew 
Christiern  II.  in  the  throtio  of  Denmark.  Under  him, 
and  his  successor,  Christiern  HI.  the  blessed  change 
of  the  religious  establishment  was  completed  in  that 
kingdom. 

In  1524,  Frederic  I.  king  of  Denmark  and  duke  of 
Holstein,  made  it  a  capital  offence  for  any  person  to 
take  away  the  life,  or  injure  the  property  or  dignity 
of  another,  on  account  of  his  religion,  whether  Papal 
or  Lutheran.  This  prince  allowed  all  his  subjects  so 
to  conduct  themselves  as  best  to  satisfy  their  own 
consciences  before  God.  At  the  same  time  he  order- 
ed the  most  solemn  and  explicit  directions  to  be  given, 
that  the  errors  of  the  Romish  church  should  be  pub- 
licly reprobated,  and  the  evangelical  doctrines  of  the 
reformers  recommended  to  the  people.  But  the  in- 
habitants of  Ditmarsen,  an  intractable  race,  refused 
to  obey  the  king's  edict,  and  committed  to  the  flames 
Henry  Muller,  a  zealous  preacher  of  pure  Christianity. 
In  other  parts  of  Frederic's  dominions  the  royal  edict 
was  dutifully  obeyerl,  and  proved  a  great  bulwark 
against  the  violence  and  cruelty  of  the  papists.  Un- 
der its  protection,  the  Lutheran  ministers  engaged  and 
4  D 


(?0^ 

confronted  their  ticl'/ersaries  by  the  methods  of  fair  ar^ 
gunientation  ;  and  were  wonderfully  successful  in 
propagating  Divine  truth.  Even  some  of  the  Roman 
champions  acknowledged  their  convictions,  and  bow- 
ed to  the  authority  of  reason  and  scripture. 

In  Sweden,  the  renowned  Gustavus  Vasa,  having 
in  his  youth  lived  an  exile  at  Lubec,  and  there  gained 
some  information  concerning  the  grounds  of  Luther- 
anism,  and  having  afterward  been  further  instructed 
by  Laurentius  and  Olaus  Petri,  two  disciples  of  Lu- 
ther, no  sooner  saw  himself  in  firm  possession  of  the 
throne,  than  he  determined  to  reform  the  church. 
Under  his  auspices  a  public  disputation  was  held  at 
Upsal,  between  Olaus  Petri,  on  one  side,  in  support 
of  Luther's  system,  and  Peter  Galle,  on  the  other,  as 
defender  of  the  papal  dogmas  ;  and  the  sum  of  their 
argumentations  was  afterward  published.  Also  by 
the  king's  order,  Andreas,  his  chancellor,  was  employ- 
ed in  translating  the  scriptures  into  the  Swedish  lan- 
guage ;  and  no  means  were  omitted  for  enlightening 
the  people.  The  eflfects  were  rapid  and  decisive,  and 
Sweden  from  that  day  has  ranked  invariably  among 
the  potestant  nations. 

A  royal  proclamation  by  Gustavus,  in  substance  as 
follows,  must  have  been  extreraelv  beneficial  to  the 
reformers.  "  We  do  not  deny  that  our  care  is  for  the 
true  religion  founded  on  the  word  of  God.  There 
can  be  no  better  religion  than  that  which  Christ  and 
his  apostles  have  delivered  to  us.  Here  there  is  no 
place  for  dispute.  But  respecting  certain  ceremonies, 
questions  are  raised,  and  more  especially  respecting 
the  privileges  of  the  clergy.  It  is  true  that  we  find 
learned  men  are  desirous  of  abolishing  several  useless 
external  rites,  but  there  is  not  the  least  ground  for  ca- 
iumniatiRg  us,  as  though  we  wished  to  introduce  any 
other  religion  than  that  which  is  truly  christian.  Our 
single  aim  is,  to  worship  God  in  spirit  and  truth,  and 
to  become  a  partaker  of  the  joys  of  heaven  with  all 
Christ's  faithful  servants.  Let  not  our  beloved  sub- 
jects, therefore,  listen  to  scandalous  reports  concern- 
ing their  sovereign ;  but  remain   assured,   that  oui' 


tiioiights  are  employed  how  we  may  best  promote  the 
glory  of  God  and  their  eternal  welfare.  It  is  not  long 
ago  since  we  learnt  what  fraudulent  means  the  Roman 
pontiff  has  employed  to  drain  this  kingdem  of  large 
sums  of  mont'y,  through  the  institution  of  private 
masses  and  indulgences.  And  in  regard  to  other 
countries,  men  of  the  best  information  have  proved, 
beyond  contradiction,  by  what  variety  of  deceitful 
methods  the  bishops  and  other  ecclesiastical  dignita- 
ries make  again  of  the  simple  ;  and  how  they  burden 
wretched  consciences,  and  muUiply  acts  of  hypocrisy. 
The  luxurious  prelates  now  see  that  these  evil  prac- 
tices are  detected  and  exposed,  by  persons  of  the 
greatest  piety  and  knowledge ;  and  therefore  they  set 
their  faces  against  the  truth  with  all  their  might,  and 
cry  out,  innovation  and  heresy !  but  believe  them  not. 
We  seriously  exhort  you  to  believe  them  not:  for 
there  is  not  one  word  of  truth  in  their  malicious  ac- 
cusations." 

Let  lio  one,  however,  conclude  that  this  glorious 
triumph  of  religious  truth  took  place  without  much 
clamor  and  opposition  from  the  established  hierarchy. 
Antichrist  was  seriously  alarmed,  and  exerted  his  ut' 
most  powers  to  prevent  the  fall  of  his  tottering  pillars. 
The  preceding  proclamation  sufficiently  intimates 
this.  In  fact  the  dignified  clergy,  and  their  adherents 
in  the  convocation  at  Upsal,  boldly  maintained  that 
no  person  under  pain  of  excommunication  and  eternal 
damnation,  could,  on  any  account  whatever,  deprive 
the  prelates  of  their  wealth  and  privileges. 

To  this  the  king  and  the  friends  of  the  reformation 
coolly  replied,  "  That  true  ministers  of  the  church,  es- 
pecially those  who  diUgently  instructed  the  people, 
deserved  more  than  a  decent  maintenance;  they  were 
worthy  '  even  of  double  honor,'  but  that  the  lazy  and 
licentious  drones,  who  neither  served  God  nor  man^ 
ought  to  have  no  public  stipend  whatever :  moreover, 
that  there  was  not  one  syllable  in  the  scriptures  to 
justify  that  immense  political  power  and  revenue 
which  the  clergy  had  usurped,  and  which  had  enabled 
.tbem,  for  some  centuries  past,  to  withstand  their  law- 


604 

ful  governors,  and  disturb  kingdoms  with  endless  wars 
and  seditions." 

The  contest  v^as  now  advancing  fast  to  a  crisis. 
The  monks  and  the  rest  of  the  papal  clergy,  observed 
no  bounds  in  their  resentment.  Tiiroughout  Sweden, 
and  also  in  foreign  countries,  they  calumniated  their 
excellent  king  as  a  heretic  and  unworthy  of  the  throne. 
In  Dalecarlia  they  even  excited  the  people  to  sedi- 
tious and  treasonable  practices ;  and  because  the 
kingdom  happened  then  to  suffer  grievously  from  a 
great  scarcity  of  corn,  they  taught  the  vulgar  to  be- 
lieve that  the  present  famine  was  [a  judgment  of  Al- 
mighty God  on  the  country,  for  receiving  the  new  re- 
ligion. By  such  artifices  of  the  bishops  and  priests, 
the  inhabitants  of  many  provinces  became  so  disaf- 
fected to  the  government,  that  they  refused  to  [)ay 
their  annual  taxes. 

But  the  Swedish  monarch  had  already  done  every 
thing  in  the  cause  of  christian  truth  which  could  be 
expected  from  a  pious,  wise,  and  magnanimous  prince. 
Like  king  David,  he  had  begun  with  reforming  his 
own  court ;  and  suffered  none  but  religious  characters 
to  approach  his  person,  or  to  fill  the  great  offices  of 
state.  He  had  instituted  a  general  visitation  of 
the  whole  country  by  himself,  in  which  he  was  ac- 
companied by  evangelical  preachers,  and  particular- 
ly by  that  excellent  Lutheran  theologian,  Olaus  Petri, 
whom  he  had  previously  appointed  secretary  of  Stock- 
holm. In  adopting  this  admirable  measure,  the  king 
had  proposed  to  instruct  his  ignorant  subjects  in  the 
great  principles  of  the  christian  religion,  and  to  guard 
them  against  erroneous  notions  concerning  faiih  and 
works,  and  predestination  ;  and  also  against  the  innu- 
merable corruptions  of  the  Romish  church.  Moreover, 
in  the  execution  of  it  he  had  listened  to  the  advice  of 
the  experienced  German  reformers  not  to  hurt  the 
tender  consciences  of  the  well-meaning  but  uninform- 
ed part  of  the  people,  by  an  over-hasty  abolition  of 
such  ceremonies  and  superstitions,  as  might  be  suffer- 
ed to  remain  without  manifest  impiety.  This  mode- 
ration had  become  the  more  necessary,  because  in 


Sweden^  as  formerly  in  Germany,  there  had  arisen,  ia 
the  early  part  of  the  reformation,  fanatics  of  the  ana- 
baptist class,  who  excited  the  people  to  the  most  out- 
rageous acts  of  tumult  and  sedition.  At  Stockholm, 
they  had  entered  the  great  church  of  St.  John,  and  in 
the  most  audacious  manner  had  removed,  or  broken 
to  pieces,  the  organ,  statues,  and  images  therein; 
and  their  riotous  example  was  followed  throughout  al^- 
most  every  part  of  the  kingdom. 

At  this  moment  the  situation  of  Sweden  seems  to 
have  been  truly  critical.  On  the  one  hand,  an  enthu- 
siastic zeal  for  innovation,  and  on  the  other„  a  blind  at- 
tachment to  superstitious  ceremonies,  inflamed  the 
minds  of  many,  and  divided  them  into  parties ;  and 
there  was  constantly  at  hand  an  active,  ambitious,  and 
powerful  clergy,  ready  to  take  every  advantage  of 
these  internal  dissensions.  It  soon  appeared,  however, 
that,  even  in  this  perilous  conjuncture,  there  existed 
jn  Gustavus  a  combination  of  qualities  fully  equal  to 
the  emergency. 

This  determined  prince,  in  the  summer  of  the  year 
1527,  at  the  convocation  of  Arosen,  summoned  to- 
gether all  the  constituted  orders,  and  authorities,  ec- 
clesiastical and  civil,  in  his  dominions,  with  the  full 
purpose  of  bringing  to  speedy  issue  the  important 
question  concerning  the  regulation  of  the  doctrines, 
the  revenues,  and  the  powers  of  the  church.  He  di- 
rected the  senators  of  the  kingdom  to  be  placed  next 
to  the  throne,  and  the  bishops  next  to  the  senators. 
The  nobles  occupied  the  third  class,  the  parochial 
clergy  the  fourth,  and  the  commons  the  fifth.  This 
arrangement  was  an  unpardonable  offence  in  the  eyes 
of  the  bishops;  and  the  extraordinary  measure  which 
they  instantly  adopted  in  consequence,  strongly  marks 
the  domineering  spirit  of  the  Roman  catholic  clergy, 
and  shows  also  how  entirely  regardless  they  were  of 
observing  good  faith  with  those  who  did  not  exhibit 
implicit  obedience  to  the  papal  system.  They  met 
secretly  in  the  church  of  St.  Giles,  to  deliberate  oja 
their  present  situation.  "  What  is  to  be  done,  my 
brethren  ?"  s^xid  the  bishop  of  Linkioping :    "  It  is 


606 

plain  enough  the  king  means  to  degrade  us :  he  means 
to  take  from  us  those  castles  and  fortified  places  which 
pious  kings  have  of  old  granted  to  the  bfshops  of  this 
country ;  and  probably  his  next  step  will  be  to  deprive 
us  of  our  lands  and  revenues."  Two  of  the  junior  and 
more  moderate  bishops  answered,  "  Let  us  not  contest 
the  matter  with  his  majesty  ;  for  if  we  have  no  secular 
possessions,  we  cannot  be  called  upon  to  contribute  to 
the  defence  of  the  state."  "  This  is  a  most  serious 
business,"  replied  the  bishop  of  Linkioping:  "if  we 
make  these  concessions,  we  shall  bring  upon  ourselves 
the  indignation  and  eternal  anathema  of  the  Roman 
pontiff.  Kings  and  emperors,  in  former  times,  have 
inade  similar  attempts  upon  the  property  of  the  cler- 
gy, but  were  deterred  from  executing  their  designs, 
by  the  dread  of  pontifical  excommunication.  Make 
your  choice  then,  brethren,  never  to  disobey  the  pope: 
he  is  the  asylum  of  the  church,  and  he  will  defend 
you."  Every  one  present  declared  his  firm  resolu- 
tion to  defend  the  Roman  pontiff  and  the  established 
hierarchy ;  and  they  subscribed  a  solemn  protest 
against  any  degradation  of  their  dignity,  or  diminu- 
tion of  revenue.  They  then  buried  the  writing  under 
a  sepulchre,  covered  it  with  stones,  and  took  a  solemn 
oath  not  to  reveal  the  secret.  But  it  was  dug  up  fif- 
teen years  afterwards,  and  shown  to  Gustavus,  as  a 
proof  of  the  treachery  of  the  papal  bishops,  at  the  com'- 
mencement  of  the  reformation. 

In  the  convocation  at  Arosen,  Gustavus,  through 
his  chancellor,  complained  heavily  of  the  indolence, 
luxury  and  impiety  of  the  superior  clergy ;  and  also 
©f  the  excessive  ill  usage  which  he  had  personally 
received  from  the  papal  faction.  They  had  every 
where  represented  him  as  a  heretic,  a  teacher  of  novel 
doctrines,  and  as  one  who  endeavored  to  disseminate  , 
among  the  people  a  corrupt  religion.  He  had  repri- 
manded, he  said,  the  archbishop  of  Upsal  for  neglect 
of  duty,  and,  in  particular,  had  ordered  him  to  take 
care  that  the  Bible  should  be  translated  into  the  Swe- 
dish language  ;  but  that  that  prelate,  instead  of  obeying 
kis  directions,  and  reforming  the  abuses  in  the  church., 


mrt 

ha3  maliciously  excited  tumults  and  seditions  among 
his  good  subjects,  afterwards  plundered  the  inferior 
clergy,  and  at  last  fled  with  much  wealth  from  his 
country.  In  brief,  and  agreeably  to  what  he  had 
stated  in  bis  proclamation,  he  wished  the  faithful,  la- 
borious clergy,  to  be  well  rewarded  ;  at  the  same  time 
that  he  would  have  the  ignorant,  the  idle,  and  the  use- 
less, to  be  deprived  of  the  revenues  which  they  so  un- 
deservedly possessed,  and  which  ought  to  be  applied 
to  the  public  service.  If  a  speedy  emendation  to  this 
effect  was  not  agreed  to  by  the  bishops  and  senate, 
be  would  no  longer  undertake  the  government  of  the 
country.  On  this  head,  therefore,  he  required  a  clear 
and  categorical  answer. 

Upon  hearing  the  king's  proposal,  the  convocation 
was  almost  in  an  uproar.  The  prelates,  and  other  pa- 
pal adherents,  cried  No !  no!  with  the  utmost  clamor, 
and  called  loudly  on  the  leading  men  of  the  country^- 
to  withstand  such  unjust  innovations. 

But  the  pious  and  disinterested  Gustavus  had  form- 
ed a  resolution,  from  which  even  the  splendor  of  a 
crown  could  not  induce  him  to  depart.  He  came  in- 
to the  assembly,  and  there  publicly  resigned  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  kingdom.  With  some  warmth,  but 
with  great  decency  and  firmness,  he  informed  them 
that  he  had  made  his  choice,  and  that  his  conscience 
did  not  permit  him  to  support  a  superstitious  and  de- 
praved system  of  religion.  He  added,  that  he  had 
determined  to  leave  the  country,  but  expected  them 
to  pay  him  the  price  of  his  hereditary  possessions. 

The  great  body  of  the  Swedish  representatives, 
namely,  the  cojvimons  in  the  convocation,  were  now  so- 
much  enraged  at  the  conduct  of  the  refractery  bishops, 
as  to  signify  to  them  in  terms  by  no  means  obscure, 
that,  if  they  did  not  instantly  comply  with  the  pleas- 
ure of  their  beloved  sovereign,  they  would  soon  feel 
the  vengeance  of  the  people  inflicted  on  their  obsti- 
nacy and  disobedience.  Moreover,  that  the  reasona- 
bleness of  the  king's  demand  might  be  placed  in  the 
clearest  light,  it  was  agreed  that  Peter  Galle  and  Olau$> 
Petri  should  once   more  try  their  strength  publicly, 


608 

in  clispiite,  on  the  qiiestioii  of  ecclesiastical  power  and 
privilege,  as  they  had  formerly  done  on  the  controvert- 
ed points  of  evangelical  doctrine.  The  combatants 
met  accordingly  ;  and  Olaiis  Petri,  the  Lutheran  dis- 
ciple, spoke  in  the  Swedish  language ;  but  the  papal 
advocate,  P.  Galle,  persisted  in  the  use  of  Latin,  till 
the  whole  audience  exclaimed  aloud,  "Say  w^hat  you 
have  to  say  in  the  Swedish  language !" 

This  free  discussion  had  a  mighty  influence  on  all 
the  members  of  the  convocation,  except  the  most  vio- 
lent and  deteimined  partizans  of  popery,  who  on  the 
third  day  of  the  session  were  completely  overpowered 
with  numbers.  This  memorable  assembly  concluded 
its  proceedings,  by  humbly  beseeching  Gustavus  to 
resume  his  government,  and  by  precisely  defining  the 
ecclesiastical  privileges  and  revenues.  Among  their 
several  regulations  and  decrees,  published  with  the 
king's  signature,  there  is  this  clause  :  "  No  one  shall 
be  ordained  a  clergyman,  who  is  either  unwilling  to 
preach,  or  who  does  not  know  how  to  preach  the  pure 
w^ord  of  God." 

This  curious  and  instructive  account  of  the  begin- 
ning of  the  reformation  in  Sweden,  may  well  deserve 
a  place  in  these  memoirs  :  and  when  it  is  considered 
that  the  disciples  of  Luther  were  the  chief  instruments 
of  its  success,  it  can  scarely  be  deemed  a  digression 
from  the  subject  of  this  chapter.  It  may  be  said,  in- 
deed, and  with  great  probability  of  truth,  that,  under  a 
prince  of  less  pious  dispositions  and  less  splendid  ta- 
lents than  those  of  the  renowned  Swedish  monarch, 
the  puny  efforts  of  two  or  three  evangelical  teachers 
could  have  availed  but  little  against  the  whole  weight 
and  prevalence  of  the  papal  influence :  but  this  is  in 
fact  no  more  than  to  affirm,  w^hat  no  believer  of  a  Di* 
vine  Providence  will  deny,  that,  whenever  the  great 
Diiiposer  of  all  events  purposes  either  to  visit  mankind 
with  penal  judgments,  or  bless  them  with  merciful  dis-^ 
pensations,  he  is  infallible  m  exactly  proportioning 
his  means  to  those  ends,  which,  in  the  depth  and  wis- 
dom of  his  counsels,  he  has  previously  designed  shall 
surely  come  to  pass. 


609 

rhe  reformation  in  Sweden  continued  to  proceed 
ivith  vigor  and  discretion,  under  the  protection  of  Gus- 
tavus  Vasa,  and  principally  through  the  advice  of  his 
secretary  Olaus  Petri,  who,  in  the  year  1529,  published 
a  more  distinct  explanation  of  the  great  christian  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith,  and  also  a  new  ritual  in 
the  Swedish  language,  in  which  the  official  rules  for 
marriage,  baptism,  burial  of  the  dead,  and  the  admin- 
istration of  the  Lord's  supper,  were  very  much  cleared 
from  Romish  superstitions  and  incumbrances.* 

"  How  delightful  a  spectacle  to  a  true  christian,  to 
see  distinctly,  and,  as  It  were,  with  his  own  eyes,  a 
contest  on  the  spot  between  Christ  and  Antichrist  !'* 
Such  is  the  observation  of  a  pious  and  excellent  an- 
nalist, to  whom  we  are  indebted  for  much  of  the  pre- 
ceding information  concerning  the  revival  of  evan- 
gelical doctrine  throughout  Europe  in  this  period. 
"  Whatever  machinations,"   continues  the  same  au- 

*  The  resolutions  of  the  stales  assembled  at  Arosen,  (or  Westeraas,  as  it  is 
otherwise  called,)  did  not  tend  to  fix  or  reg'ulate  many  doctrinal  articles,  but 
rather  to  reduce  the  clergy  to  a  more  dependent  condition.  These,  by  repeat- 
ed grants  from  a  superstitious  nobility,  had  become  opulent,  dissolute,  and  lux- 
urious [  and  moreover  they  possessed  so  many  castles  and  places  of  strength,  that 
they  were  able,  at  any  time,  to  excite  dangerous  commotions  in  the  kingdom^ 
and  even  to  give  laws  to  the  sovereign  himself.  On  the  other  hand,  the  men  of 
rank  and  family  were  impoverished  beyond  example,  through  the  rapacity  of  & 
devouring,  insatiable  hierarchy.  It  was  in  vain,  therefore,  until  this  enormous 
power  of  the  numerous  prelates,  acting  in  concert  with  the  Roman  pontiff  at 
their  head,  was  restrained  within  moderate  bounds,  to  expect  any  substantial  re« 
formatioji  of  the  ecclesiastical  establishment.  When  the.  edicts  of  Westeraas 
had  settled  this  indispensable  preliminary,  and  not  before,  Gustavus  condescend' 
ed  to  resume  the  sceptre,  and  bless  his  subjects  with  a  purer  religion. 

The  mixture  of  firmness  and  moderation  displayed  by  this  monarch,  in  all 
these  transactions,  is  truly  admirable.  By  imprisoning,  and  afterwards  banish- 
ing, several  of  the  disciples  of  Munzer,  who  had  been  convicted  of  committing" 
riots  at  Stockholm,  and  by  other  instances  of  well-timed  severity,  he  .soon  re- 
pressed the  dangerous  spirit  both  of  fanaticism  and  sedition,  which  had  dis- 
turbed the  peace  of  the  country.  And  further,  by  directing  translations  of  the 
scriptures  into  the  Swedish  language  to  be  every  where  dispersed  among  the 
people,  he  invited  the  most  judicious  pai-t  of  his  subjects  to  exercisr'  their  own 
judgments  in  religious  concerns,  and  thus  prepared  their  minds  for  the  salutary 
eipendations  gradually  introduced  afterwards  by  Olaus  into  the  formularies  and 
confessions  of  the  Swedish  church.  Lastly,  though  no  specific  system  of  doc- 
trine was  adopted  at  Westtraas,  yet  the  mere  pr»vi3inn  of  intelligent  pastors, 
to  preach  throiighout  the  kingdom  the  pure  word  of  God  to  the  people,  in  their 
native  language,  must  have  been  found  extremely  efficient  in  promoting  the 
same  excellent  purposes.  Add  to  all  this,  that  the  progress  of  evangelical  light 
and  truth,  through  the  different  districts  and  provinces,  had  become  abundantly 
more  rapid,  since  Olaus,  in  the  public  disputation  at  Upsal,  had  gained  so  very 
signal  a  victory  over  his  opponent  P.  Galle,  the  Ze.ilous  defender  of  the  ancient 
UoTiish  corruptions, 
4<  E 


610 

ihor,  "either  the  pope  or  the  emperor  and  \m  crea- 
tures devised  (m  the  purpose  of  obstructing  the  pro- 
gress of  CHRISTIAN  TRUTH,  Jesus  Christ  Overruled  them 
all,  to  the  advantage  and  furtherance  of  the  same. 
The  bull  of  the  pope,  the  thunder  of  the  emperor,  did 
not  frighten  men,  but  on  the  contrary  animated  them 
to  embrace  the  gospel.''  In  fact,  the  blessed  reforma- 
tion vras  spreading  itself  far  and  wide  ;  and  almost  all 
the  European  nations  hailed  the  dawn  of  truth,  and 
exulted  in  the  prospect  of  spiritual  freedom. 

In  Hungary,  even  in  the  year  1522,  the  fame  of  the 
deliverance  of  various  states  and  provinces  from  papal 
chains  had  excited  in  the  minds  of  the  people  a  most 
prodigious  desire  not  only  to  become  partakers  of  the 
pure  reformed  religion,  but  also  to  see  Luther  himself, 
from  whose  instructions  they  expected  to  derive,  in 
the  easiest  and  happiest  vvay,  the  best  system  of  hea- 
venly doctrine,  and  also  the  wisest  method  of  culti- 
vating sacred  learning.  Amons:  the  young  students 
who  caii?e  from  this  country  to  Wittemberg,  with  the 
intention  of  consulting  Lulher  and  hearing  his  lectures, 
Martin  us  Cyriac  is  particularly  mentioned  as  the  first 
who  appears  from  the  academical  registers  to  have 
been  matriculated  in  this  year,^  when  Philip  Melanc- 
thon  was  rector  or  provost  of  the  university. 

Lewis,  the  king  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia  was  a  bit- 
ter enemy  of  the  reformers ;  but  Divine  Providence 
raised  them  up  an  excellent  and  powerful  patron  in 
George  marquis  of  Brandenburg.  This  illustrious 
prince  began  about  the  same  time  to  discover  a  relish 
lor  evangelical  knowledge  ;  and  as  he  was  grand-mas- 
ter of  the  royal  household,  he  had  frequent  opportuni- 
ties of  softening  or  entirely  doing  away  the  charge? 
and  con)plaints  which  vvere  frequently  laid  before  the 
king  against  the  disciples  of  Luther.  Under  his  aus- 
pices, and  those  of  the  dukes  of  Lignitz  and  Munst-er- 
berg,  a  considerable  reformation  took  place  among 
the  churches  in  Silesia,  and  particularly  at  Breslaw, 
the  capital  city  of  that  country ;  and  it  appears  that 
in  the  succeeding  year  the  inhabitants  of  these  regions 
were  blessed  with  an  additional  influx  of  the  salutary 
and  refreshing  beams  of  the  light  of  the  gospel. 


611 

It  woald  be  inexcusable  to  omit,  in  this  history  of 
the  church  of  Christ,  a  short,  but  precious  fragment  of 
biography  relative  to  John  Thuizo,  bishop  of  Breslaw 
in  Silesia.  This  good  prelate  was  descended  from  a 
noble  family  in  Hungary,  and  is  said  to  have  been  the 
very  first  papal  bishop  who  in  his  diocese  was  favora- 
ble to  the  revival  of  pure  Christianity. 

The  very  little  that  is  known  of  Thurzo  is  to  be  coU 
lecled  from  a  concise  epistle  of  Luther,  and  another 
slid  more  concise  of  Melancthon,  addressed  to  him 
so  early  as  the  year  1520.  He  did  not  live  lo  receive 
either  of  them  ;  and  Luther,  on  the  occasion  of  his 
decease,  says  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  "  In  this  faith  di- 
ed John  Thurzo  bishop  of  Breslaw,  of  all  the  bishops 
of  this  age  the  very  best." 

Luther,  in  his  letter  to  the  dying  prelate,  expressed 
his  feelings  thus  :  "  Not  only  myself,  but  the  church  of 
God,  very  much  sympathises  with  you,  reverend  fa- 
ther, in  your  present  sickness.     For  it  is  a  lamentable 
truth,  both  that  there  are  now  actually  few  such  bish- 
ops, and,  also,  that  there  never  existed  a  greater  need 
of  them.     However,  I  have  a  good  hope,  (hat  the  hand 
which  has  inflicted  your  malady,  will  itself  heal  you  ; 
and  that  he,  who  has  furnished  you,  reverend  father, 
with   such  extraordinary  gifts,  will  enable  you  to  go 
through  all  the  trials,  to  which  his  holy  will  shall  call 
you,   with  a  firm  christian  spirit,  and  like  a  faithful 
bishop.     But  if  the  chdrch  must  be  deprived  of  you, 
then  may  he,  who  is  all  powerful  to  promote  the  good 
of  his  faithful    people,  whether  it  be  by  your  life  or 
your  death,  be  pleased  to  bless  the  event  to  their  profit, 
according  to  the  riches  of  iiis  good  will.    I  do  not  write 
this   on    the    supposition   of  its  being  necessary  to 
strengthen  you  in  the  Lord ;  though  indeed  who  is  so 
strong  as  not  to  need  sometimes  the  help  even  of  his 
weakest  brother  ?  but  from  a  belief  in  that  communion 
of  saints   ordained  by   Christ,  which  makes  all  the 
faithful,  partakers  bath  of  the  blessings  and  of  the  bur- 
dens of  each  other.     Thus,  reverend  lather,  your  sick- 
ness, or,  if  it  so  please  God,  your  death,  is  to  be  con- 
sidered as  a  common  evil ;  yet  on  the  other  hand  it  is 


612 

a  delightful  reflection,  that  we  suffer  or  rejoice  with 
you,  and  that  Jesus  Ciirist  also,  who  is  ever  in  the  very 
centre  of  our  hearts,  rejoices  with  us  all  when  we  re- 
joice, and  when  we  suffer,  is  touched  with  owr  infirmi- 
ties. Your  former  letters  afforded  me  great  satisfac- 
tion ;  they  are  full  of  charity  and  humility.'* 

Melancthon's  letter  to  Thurzo  does  not  advert  to 
the  bishop's  ill  state  of  health,  but  contains  the  follow- 
ing passage  :  "  Who  is  there  that  does  not  think  high- 
ly of  the  man,  who,  as  far  as  I  know,  is  the  only  per- 
son in  Germany,  that  by  his  authority,  learning,  and 
piety,  has  exhibited  an  example  of  what  a  bishop  ought 
to  be?  If  the  christian  world  could  but  enumerate  ten 
characters  of  this  stamp,  or,  as  it  is  in  Homer,  of  this 
spirit  and  way  of  thinking,  I  should  not  doubt  of  seeing 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  again  restored." 

The  pious  Thurzo  died  in  August,  1520  ;  but  the 
reformation  does  not  appear  to  have  suffered  materi- 
ally from  this  loss.  His  successor,  James  of  Saltza, 
trode  in  his  steps.  This  bishop  appointed,  with  the 
entire  approbation  of  the  inhabitants,  John  Hesse  of 
Nuremberg,  who  was  a  learned  doctor  of  divinity,  and 
a  dear  friend  of  Luther,  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the 
church  of  St.  M.  Magdalen  at  Breslaw.  Hesse  not  on- 
ly explained  and  enforced  the  great  truths  of  Christian- 
ity from  the  pulpit,  but  for  eight  days  together,  in  a 
public  disputation,  defended  the  same,  and  exposed 
the  papal  dogmas  concerning  the  mass  and  the  celib- 
acy of  the  clergy.  The  name  of  Ambrose  Moiban  is 
mentioned  as  his  co-adjutor  in  preaching,  and  that  of 
Valentine  Trocedorf  in  the  disputation.  The  report 
of  these  proceedings  was  as  agreeable  to  Luther  as  it 
proved  vexatious  to  the  pope.  The  latter  was  so  much 
out  of  humor  with  the  magistrates  at  Breslaw,  on  ac- 
count of  their  late  ecclesiastical  appointments,  and  their 
protection  of  the  novel  doctrines,  that  he  wrote  a  letter 
to  them  full  of  censures  and  menaces.  This  however 
had  no  other  effect  than  to  induce  them  to  defend 
their  conduct  in  a  printed  apology,  which  contains 
a  most  lively  description  of  the  corrupt  manners  of 
their  former  pastors,  as  well  as  of  the  wTetched  state 


613 

of  the  ecclesiastical  government  in  general.  Thus 
happily  proceeded  the  reformation  in  Silesia.  In  de- 
fiance of  the  pope,  the  senate  and  the  inhabitants  of 
Breslaw  retained  and  supported  John  Hesse  in  the 
pastoral  office  to  which  they  had  chosen  him  ;  and  he 
died  after  having  discharged  the  ministerial  office  in 
the  same  city  during  the  space  of  twenty- five  years. 
Moreover,  about  the  same  time  was  established  in  the 
duchy  of  Lignitz  a  school  of.  considerable  reputation, 
the  preceptors  and  governors  of  which  had  all  been 
educated  in  the  university  of  Wittemberg. 

The  cross  however, — the  constant  attendant,  in  some 
shape  or  other,  of  true  religion, — was  now  severely 
felt  by  Lutherans,  in  every  place  where  papal  enmity 
had  an  opportunity  of  exerting  itself  with  effect.  Lewis 
king  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia,  not  content  wilh  mak- 
ing formal  complaints  to  the  elector  of  Saxony  of  the 
patronage  afforded  by  that  prince  to  the  arch-heretic 
Luther,  inflicted  great  severities  on  such  of  his  own 
subjects  as  received  the  protestant  tenets.  His  prin- 
cipal agent  in  this  business  was  the  bishop  of  Olmutz. 
Then  in  Misnia  and  Thuringia  the  unrelenting  George 
of  Saxony  labored  to  extirpate  evangelical  truth  by 
imprisonment,  fines,  banishment,  and  at  length  by 
capital  punishments.  Even  his  brother  Henry,  duke 
of  Friberg,  who  had  shown  some  symptoms  of  good- 
will to  the  reformers,  overawed  by  this  determined  per- 
secutor, ejected  from  his  house  and  the  company  of 
his  duchess  three  ladies  of  noble  birth,  merely  be- 
cause they  had  been  guilty  of  reading  Luther's  books. 
Similar  cruelties  were  practised  in  other  parts,  par- 
ticularly at  Miltenberg;  the  protestants  of  which  town 
are  said  to  have  been  the  first  who  were  exposed  to 
the  violence  of  the  military  on  account  of  their  reli- 
gion. John  Draco,  their  pastor,  fled  to  save  his  life; 
and  Luther  wrote  to  his  afflicted  congregation  an  ad- 
mirably consolatory  letter,  in  which  he  declares,  that 
it  would  soon  appear  that  if  in  one  place  the  doc- 
trine of  the  word  was  oppressed,  it  would  rise  again 
in  ten  others.  It  grieved  him,  he  said,  exceedingly, 
that  those  who  approved  his  sentiments  should  be  call- 


614 

ed  Lutherans  rather  than  lovers  of  the  gospel ;  never- 
theless the  doctrine  would  stand  whether  he  lived  or 
died,  or  however  the  adversaries  might  rage  ;  yet  he 
owned  that  the  progress  of  the  true  faith  met  with  mel- 
ancholy impediments  from  the  want  of  practical  god- 
liness, and  particularly  of  the  spirit  of  prayer. 

But  the  persecution  in  Flanders  was  the  most  fero- 
cious. There  Aleander,  arrned  with  the  authority  of 
the  pope,  and  supported  by  the  united  power  of  the 
inquisition  and  of  the  civil  government,  exercised  the 
vengeance  of  the  hierarchy  without  mercy.  The  wri- 
tings^ of  Luther  had  infected  the  Augustinian  monks 
at  Antwerp.  Some  of  them  were  imprisoned  and  re- 
canted ;  but  three,  in  spite  of  persuasion,  threats,  and 
long  confinement-  remained  steady.  These  were  pub- 
licly stript  of  iheir  holy  orders,  and  declared  heretics, 
on  a  scaffold  at  Brussels,  about  the  middle  of  the  year 
1523. 

Two  of  the  three,  viz.  Henry  Voes  and  John  Escb, 
cheerfully  underwent  the  fiery  trial  on  the  same  day, 
testifying  a  wonderful  constancy.  As  they  were  led 
to  the  stake,  they  cried  with  a  loud  voice  that  they 
were  christians;  and  when  they  were  fastened  to  it, 
and  the  fire  was  kindled,  they  rehearsed  the  Creed, 
and  after  that  sang  the  verses  alternately  of  Te  Deum 
laudamus*  till  the  flames  deprived  them  of  voice  and 
life. — Voes  confessed  before  the  inquisitors,  that  he 
had  been  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  by 
Luther's  writings.  "  What,"  said  they,  "  has  Luther 
the  spirit  of  God  ?"  No  reply. — "  You  are  seduced  by 
Luther :"  "  I  am  seduced,"  answered  Voes,  "  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  apostles  were  by  Christ." 

This  was  the  first  blood  that  was  shed  in  the  Low 
Countriesinthe  cause  of  religion,  since  the  rise  of  Lu- 
ther. The  two  martyrs  exhibited,  throughout  the  con- 
flict, astonishing  proofs  of  piety,  [)atieuce,  and  con- 
stancy. The  whole  is  finely  described  by  a  very  learn- 
ed person  who  was  an  eye-witness  of  their  sufferings. 

The  name  of  the  third  was  Lambert,  who,  according 
to  Luther,  received  the  crown  of  martyrdom  in  like 

*  Thee  God  we  praise. 


615 

manner  at  the  stake,  four  days  after.  Erasmus  says, 
he  was  taken  back  to  prison,  and  there  privately  des- 
patched. This  author,  who  certainly  hated  these 
abominable  cruelties  of  the  papists,  observes  upon  the 
occasion,  that  Brussels  had  been  most  perfectly  free 
from  heretics  till  this  event;  but  that  many  of  the  in- 
habitants, immediately  after,  began  to  favor  Luther- 
anism. 

In  fact,  the  modest  deportment,  together  with  the 
unshaken  fortitude  of  the  sufferers,  made  a  great  im- 
pression on  the  public  mind.  The  martyrs  were  deem- 
ed innocent,  and  the  judges,  who  had  condemned 
them,  unjust  and  cruel.  The  friars,  to  counteract  the 
effect  of  such  dangerous  sentiments,  circulated  every 
where,  in  their  sermons,  and  their  conversation,  a  ri- 
diculous story,  that  the  souls  of  these  holy  men  were 
saved  through  the  intercession  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ; 
that  one  of  them  had  appeared  since  his  death,  and  re- 
vealed this  important  information;  affirming  at  the 
same  time,  that  in  their  very  last  moments  they  had 
repented  and  abjured  the  heresies  of  Luther.  Though 
so«ie  color  might  be  given  to  this  fable  from  the  cir- 
cumstance of  the  bl(jody  scene  having  taken  place  on 
the  first  of  July,  the  day  before  the  Visitation  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  yet  the  people  rejected  the  imposture 
with  contempt.  The  persons  who  stood  nearest  to 
the  martyrs  denied  the  fact  ;  and  so  did  the  execu- 
tioner himself,  when  the  question  was  put  to  him 
whether  they  had  discovered  any  marks  of  penitence. 

Luther,  in  memory  of  these  faithful  servants  of  God, 
composed  a  Latin  hymn,  which  has  been  much  used 
in  the  protestant  churches.  He  likewise  dispersed  a 
circular  letter  among  the  brethren  in  Holland,  Bra- 
bant, and  Flanders  ;  in  which  he  says,  "Blessed  be 
God,  we,  who  have  hitherto  been  worshipping  idols 
celebrated  by  men  of  a  pretended  sanctity,  have  seen 
and  heard  of  real  saints  and  martyrs  in  our  ow^n  age. 
These  two  precious  souls,  Henry  Voes  and  John  Esch, 
counted  their  lives  as  nothing  worth,  provided  by  their 
deaths  the  gospel  trumpet  of  Christ  alone  might  be  re- 
sounded more  fuiJy  and  clearly.     What  a  slight  mat- 


616 

ter  is  it  to  be  ignominiouslj  treated,  and  even  put  tc 
death  by  men  of  this  world !  a  slight  matter  indeed  to 
those  who  are  persuaded  that  their  blood  is  precious 
in  the  sight  of  the  Lord.  We  of  the  Upper  Germany 
have  not  yet  been  so  far  honored  as  to  suffer  death  for 
the  name  of  Christ,  though  some  of  us  have  lived  and 
still  live  in  a  state  of  persecution.  Now  is  the  tin^c 
that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  should  show  itself,  not  in 
speech  but  in  power.  The  scripture  abounds  with 
glorious  promises  which  are  to  support  us  in  the  pres- 
ent tribulation.  Take  courage.  He,  who  cannot  lie, 
hath  declared  that  the  very  hairs  of  our  heads  are 
numbered.  And  though  our  enemies  may  call  these 
holy  martyrs  Hussites,  Wickliffites,  and  Lutherans, 
and  boast  of  their  bloody  deeds,  we  are  not  to  stand 
amazed,  but  to  grow  stronger  in  the  faith.  It  cannot 
be  but  the  cross  of  Christ  must  have  its  bitter  enemies, 
and  impious  calumniators.  The  Judge  however  is  at 
the  door,  and  will  soon  pronounce  a  very  different 

sentence. 

The  beginnings  of  an  evangelical  revival  in  so  impor- 
tant a  kingdom  as  France  deserve  to  be  noticed.  But 
as  the  Helvetic  and  Calvinistic  denomination  soon 
prevailed  there  above  the  Lutheran,  our  present  narra- 
tive has  no  further  concern  with  it,  than  to  show  the 
extensiveness  of  the  Lutheran  reformation,  which 
doubtless  had  great  influence  in  the  production  oi 
christianpiety  in  that  country.         ^       ,         .        ,. 

In  the  city  of  Meaux,  Faber,  Favel,  and  a  few 
others  during  the  year  1523,  had  begun  to  sow  the 
-eeds  of  pure  Christianity  ;  and  they  appear  to  have 
been  favored  by  their  bishop,  William  Brissonet.  Him 
Francis  L  king  of  France,  rebuked  severe  y,  for  hav- 
iao-  countenanced  these  novel  teachers.  William  with^ 
drew  his  protection  from  the  reformers  and  promised 
to  banish  them  from  the  country.  ^  Faber  fled  to  Ne-- 
rac  in  Gascony,  and  was  supported  by  Margaret  the 
king's  sister.  'Favel  found  an  asylum  in  Switzerland, 
espoused  the  tenets  of  Zuingle,  and  afterward  assisted 
Calvin  in  his  pastoral  labors  at  Geaeva. 


617 

In  the  same  city  and  year,  John  Clark,  a  mechanic 
was  scourged  unmercifully,  and  burnt  in  the  forehead 
with  an  ignominious  mark,  for  his  having  fixed,  on  the 
door  of  the  cathedral,  a  paper,  in  which  he  called  the 
pope  Antichrist,  and  expressed  his  sentiments  against 
papal  indulgences.  His  mother  no  sooner  saw  him, 
than  she  bade  him  take  courage,  and  exclaimed, 
"Live  Jesus  Christ,  live  the  cross  !'*  John  repaired  to 
the  city  of  Metz,  where  he  spent  his  days  in  earning 
his  subsistence  by  his  trade,  and  his  nights  in  teaching 
the  doctrine  ofLuthen  In  the  year  following,  his  zeal 
having  led  him  to  destroy  some  images,  which  the  su- 
perstitious inhabitants  intended  to  worship  the  next 
day,  his  hand  was  first  cut  off,  his  nose  was  torn  with 
pincers,  from  his  face,  and  his  breasts  and  arms  were, 
w^ith  the  same  instrument,  separated  from  his  body. — 
During  his  most  excrutiating  torments,  he  cried, "  Their 
idols  are  silver  and  gold,  the  w^ork  of  men's  hands." — 
He  was  then  consumed  by  burning. 

As  the  terms  Helvetic  and  Calvinistic  denomination 
have  been  mentioned,  it  may  not  be  improper  to  state, 
that  in  the  origin  of  these  denominations,  as  distin- 
guished from  the  Lutheran,  there  really  existed  no 
material  difference  of  sentiment,  as  to  the  great  doc- 
trines of  the  cross.  A  tedious  and  violent  controversy, 
however,  arose  between  them  concerning  the  manner 
in  which  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  present  in 
the  Eucharist.  This  dispute,  which  has  been  called 
the  sacramental  contest,  after  having  produced  the 
most  deplorable  animosities,  terminated  in  a  fatal  di- 
vision of  those  sincere  friends  of  reformation,  who  had 
embarked  in  the  same  cause,  and  who  equally  possess- 
ed the  essentials  of  godliness. 

Luther  had  rejected  the  papal  doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation,  but  insisted  that  with  the  elements  of  bread 
and  wine  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  re- 
ceived by  the  partakers  of  the  Lord's  supper.  Carol- 
stadt,  although  in  this  point  the  open  antagonist  of 
Luther,  was,  in  much  of  his  conduct,  from  time  to 
time,  very  injudicious  and  enthusiastic,  yet  as  to  his 
ideas  of  the  Lord's  supper  he  was  correct  and  scriptur- 

4   F 


6-i8 

A  He  failed,  however,  in  his  attempts  to  support 
fhe  true  doctrine  of  the  sacrament,  by  his  arguments^ 
though  rational,  perspicious  and  well  digested. 

Tiie  pertinacity,  with  which  Luther  adhered  to  hi» 
sentiment  in  this  sacramental  dispute,  is  a  memorable 
instance  of  human  imbecility,  and  shows  that  it  is  ne- 
ver wise  to  adhere  implicitly  to  the  authority  of  mere 
fallible  men  as  teachers. 

.  Carolstadt  had,  by  his  intemperate  conduct,  so 
Simk  his  reputation  at  Wittemberg,  that  he  found  it 
expedient  to  retire  to  Orlamund,  in  Saxony,  where, 
without  legitimate  appointment,  he  became  with  the 
consent  of  the  people  their  pastor.  There  he  not  only 
soon  broached  bis  new  sentiment  concerning  the  eu- 
charist,  but  also  raised  new  disturbances  by  his  furious 
discourses  concerning  the  abolition  of  images.  He 
appears  also  to  have  boasted  of  having  been  favored 
with  supernatural  communications;  and  was  repre- 
sented as  a  partizan  of  the  turbulent  fanatic,  Tho- 
mas Munzer.  The  university  of  Wittemberg  sum- 
moned hin]  to  return  and  discharge  in  person  the  or- 
dinary duties  enjoined  him  by  the  statutes  in  their 
school  and  church.  Carolstadt  promised  to  obeyy 
provided  he  could  obtain  the  leave  of  his  parishoners, 
the  Orlamund ians,  whom,  however,  he  is  said  to  have 
excited  to  arrogate  to  themselves  the  divine  right  of 
appointing  their  own  pastor.  The  elector  of  Saxony 
was  so  disgusted  with  the  insolent  letters  which  they 
wrote  en  this  occasion,  treating  the  academical  claim 
as  a  papistical  encroachment,  that  he  peremptorily 
commanded  both  them  and  their  teacher  to  submit 
to  tlie  legal  authority  of  the  university  and  the  chap- 
ter. He  likewise  ordered  Luther  to  visit  Orlamund^ 
find  inquire  into  the  truth  of  the  various  reports,  and 
f lideavor  to  a|»pease  the  people.  When  he  reached 
that  place,  the  inhabitants  treated  him  with  so  much 
warmth  and  abuse,  that  he  congratulated  himself  whU 
having  fortunately  escaped  with  his  life. 

Carolstadt  still  continued  at  Orlamund,  and  wrote 
letters  to  the  elector  full  of  bitter  accusations  against 
i-uther  •  and  instigated  his  hearers  to  do  the  same. 


619 

teaching  them  to  defend  in  their  letters  their  late  coti-. 
duct  in  pulling  down  images.  By  such  violent  pro- 
ceedings, the  patience,  both  of  the  elector  and  his 
brother,  was  so  far  exhausted,  that  they  expelled  Ca- 
rol stadt  from  their  territories,  and  rejected  the  interces- 
sion of  the  Orlamundians  on  his  behalf. 

Carolstadt  repaired  to  Strasburg  and  thence  to 
Basle,  where  he  procured  the  printing  of  several  of  his 
pamphlets  on  the  sacrament. 

In  regard  to  his  banishment,  Luther  thus  writes  to 
the  Strasburgians :  "  Moreover,  I  really  rejoice  that  he 
has  been  banished  from  our  part  of  the  country  ;  and 
I  most  earnestly  wish  that  he  had  no  opportunity  of 
showing  his  wild  and  seditious  spirit  among  you.  How- 
ever, I  own,  that  if  I  had  been  duke  of  Saxony,  Carol- 
stadt would  never  have  been  banished,  unless,  indeed, 
I  had  been  compelled  to  yield  to  the  importunate  pe- 
titions of  the  people.  But,  my  dear  friends,  do  not 
ye  be  influenced  by  my  indiscreet,  nay  foolish  good 
nature ;  do  ye  act  like  wise  men.  Perhaps  I  may  be. 
imprudent  enough  to  write  oo  the  points  in  dispute,, 
though  f  am  entirely  convinced  that  the  devil  con- 
trives to  sow  these  seeds  of  controversy  among  menj 
for  the  express  purpose  of  making  them  talk  and  write, 
and  say.  What  excellent,  holy  men  are  these  I  What 
wicked,  bad  characters  are  those  I  and  thus  he  takes 
up  or  deludes  the  minds  of  all  sides  by  such  novelties, 
and  makes  them  forget  the  great  articles  of  faith  and 
practice.  Let  every  one  of  you  for  himself  sedulous- 
ly study  the  true  nature  of  the  law,  of  the  gospel,  of 
faith,  of  Christ's  kmgdom,  of  christian  liberty,  of  char- 
ity and  patience;  also  the  nature  of  human  constitu- 
tions, and  many  thingsj  of  this  kind  which  are  found 
necessary  throughout  the  whole  christian  life  ;  and 
then  you  will  not  be  found  blamable  or  deficient: 
though  you  should  have  thrown  down  no  images.  1 
would,  my  brethren,  that  your  preachers,  w^ould  en- 
deavor to  draw  men  as  iiiuch  as  possible  from  Luther, 
and  from  Carolstadt ;  that  is,  from  men,  and  lead  them 
to  Christ,  the  gift  of  God,  who  is  freely  made  to  ur 
wisdom,  righteousness,  redemption,  and  sanctification. 


620 

These  mad  prophets  have  never  understood,  have  ne* 
ver  experienced  this  matter.  Tliey  boast  of  hearing 
distinct  voices  from  heaven,  and  of  leading  lives  most 
extraordinarily  pure  ;  they  use  pompous  and  even 
marvellous  expressions,  which  they  themselves  do  not 
comprehend ;  and  in  this  way  they  disturb  restless 
consciences,  and  cempass  their  purpose,  which  is  to 
be  looked  up  unto,  and  to  excite  astonishnqient ;  but  in 
the  mean  time,  Christ  is  forgotten  or  treated  with  con- 
tempt. My  good  brethren,  entreat  Almighty  God  the 
Father,  to  preserve  you  from  temptation  ;  and,  of  his 
inexhaustible  mercy,  to  carry  on  his  own  work  in  your 
souls.  This,  through  our  Savior  Jesus  Christ,  is  my 
most  fervent  prayer,  and  it  is  the  prayer  that  comforts 
me.  These  prophets,  I  am  persuaded,  do  not  pray 
for  the  success  of  their  plans.  A  man  cannot  pray 
without  some  degree  of  a  good  conscience  ;  but  the 
system  of  these  men  originated  in  impiety  and  pre- 
sumption ;  and  they  are  still  carried  away  with  ambi- 
tion and  enthusiasm,  and  are  not  aware  of  the  disgrace 
and  ignominious  end  that  awaits  them." 

After  Carolstadt  had  been  exiled  about  five  months, 
he  wrote  a  sort  of  penitential  letter  to  Spalatinus,  re- 
questing his  interference  and  good  offices,  to  procure 
a  reconciliation  with  Luther.  Luther  petitioned  the 
elector  to  permit  Carolstadt  to  re-enter  his  dominions^ 
but  his  petition  was  rejected. 

Carolstadt  now  wandered  through  higher  Germany 
till  he  came  to  Rottenburg,  where  he  invited  the  peo- 
ple to  tumults  and  to  pull  down  the  statues  and  paint- 
ings. Shortly  after  this,  when  the  seditious  faction  of 
the  peasants,  with  Munzer  their  ring  leader,  was  ef- 
fectually suppressed,  Carolstadt  was  in  great  danger^ 
from  his  supposed  connexion  with  the  enthusiastic 
rebels,  who  had  spread  much  devastation  through  Ger- 
many, and  escaped,  by  being  let  down  by  a  wall 
in  a  basket.  Thus  reduced  to  the  last  extremities,  he 
and  his  wife  incessantly  entreated  both  the  elector 
and  Luther,  that  they  might  be  allowed  to  return  into 
their  own  country.  He  said,  he  could  clear  himself  of 
liaving  had  any  concern  in  the  late  rebellion  ;  and  if 


621 

Hot,  he  would  cheerfully  undergo  any  punishment  that 
could  be  inflicted  upon  him.  With  this  view,  he  wrote 
a  little  tract,  in  which  he  took  much  pains  t&  acquit 
himself  from  the  charge  of  sedition.  And  he  also  sent 
a  letter  to  Luther  begging  his  assistance  in  publishing 
the  tract,  and  in  the  more  general  design  of  establish- 
ing his  innocence. 

The  generous  feelings  of  Luther  were  so  touched 
with  the  submissive  application  of  an  adversary  in  dis- 
tress, that  he  immediately  published  Carolstadt's  let- 
ter, and  called  on  the  magistrates  and  the  people  to 
give  a  fair  hearing  to  an  unfortunate  fugitive,  who 
pleaded  not  guilty,  and  challenged  inquiry. 

After  much  importunate  entreaty,  Luth<  r  succeeded 
in  procuring  from  the  elector  John,  a  safe  conduct  for 
the  return  of  Carolstadt  into  the  territories  from  which 
he  had  been  exiled.  Carolstadt,  it  seems,  was  recall- 
ed about  the  autumn  of  1625,  and  then  made  a  public 
recantation  of  what  he  had  advanced  on  the  sacrament ; 
and  in  the  succeeding  November,  we  find  him  trans- 
mitting to  the  elector  a  written  formula  for  the  same 
purpose. 

There  is  good  reason  to  hope  that  Carolstadt  profit- 
ed by  adversity,  and  became  more  truly  christian  in 
his  temper,  during  the  latter  part  of  his  life.  There  is 
also,  good  reason  to  believe  that  Luther  was  sincere, 
notwithstanding  his  incorrect  ideas  in  this  sacramen- 
tal controversy.  It  is  to  be  lamented  that  his  strong 
mind  did  not  comprehend  the  true  scriptural  idea  of 
the  eucharist  in  all  its  parts.  He  avowed  most  con- 
scientiously, regardless  of  consequences,  whatever  he 
believed  to  be  true.  Excessive  veneration  for  the  word 
of  God,  taken  according  to  its  literal  meaning ;  "  This 
is  my  body,"  prevented  him,  in  this  instance,  from  suc- 
cessfully exercising  his  judgment  to  obtain  a  rational 
interpretation  of  the  meaning  of  scripture. 

It  was  near  the  close  of  1623  when  Clement  VII. 
was  placed  in  the  papal  chair  by  very  uncanonical 
means.  Dreading  the  scrutiny  of  an  assembly,  which 
might  terminate  in  the  annihilation  of  his  authority  ; 
\i^  made  choice  of  cardinal  Campeggio,  an  able  and 


6^ 

artful  negociator,  as  his  nuncio  to  the  diet  of  the  en>* 
pire,  again  assembled  at  Nuremberg.  He  arrived  at 
that  place  about  the  beginning  of  March  1524.  Oq 
bis  arrival,  the  emperor's  brother  Ferdinand  reproach- 
ed the  senate  of  Nuremberg  for  their  attachment  to 
Lutherauism,  and  exhorted  them  to  adhere  to  the 
ancient  religious  system  ;  but  they  replied  with  firm- 
ness that  they  must  not  desert  the  truth. 

Clement  had  instructed  his  legate  to  use  his  utmost 
endeavors  to  procure  the  execution  of  the  edict  of 
Worms  5  to  counteract  every  measure  which  tended 
to  the  appointment  of  a  general  council,  and  the  re- 
dress of  the  German  grievances:  He  even  instructed 
him  TO  PRETEND,  that,  in  consequence  of  the  decease 
of  the  late  pope,  and  the  sudden  departure  of  his  nun- 
cio from  Nuremberg,  the  catalogue  of  the  German 
grievances  had  never  been  regularly  received  at  Rome; 
and  thus  to  decline  making  any  definite  answer  to 
such  indecent  and  unreasonable  demands. 

CampeggiOj  both  before  and  during  his  conferences 
with  the  diet,  labored  incessantly  in  private  with  the 
members  of  that  assembly  to  accomplish  the  purposes 
of  his  mission.  In  the  public  meetings  he  harangued 
in  a  most  plausible  strain  concerning  the  paternal 
compassion  of  the  pope  for  the  present  situation  of  the 
country,  and  his  own  inclinations  to  peace  and  mod- 
eration ;  at  the  same  time  he  expressed  astonishment 
that  so  many  great  princes  could  tolerate  the  late  mis- 
chievous innovations  in  religion,  and  the  abolition  of 
those  rights  and  ceremonies  in  which  they  and  their 
ancestors  had  been  educated. 

The  diet,  having  listened  to  a  number  of  unmeaning 
promises  and  declarations,  desired  to  know  the  pope's 
intentions  respecting  the  methods  which,  in  the  pre- 
ceding year,  they  had  proposed  to  Cheregato  for  re- 
storing the  peace  of  the  church  ;  and  also,  whether  the 
legate  was  charged  with  any  satisfactory  answer  to  the 
MEMORIAL  of  gricvauccs  which  they  had  sent  to  Rome  ? 

Campeggio  replied,  that  he  knew  of  no  plan  devised 
by  them  for  composing  the  rehgious  differences,  ex- 
cept the  edict  of  Worm?.,    That  edict,  though  approv,* 


625 

ed  by  the  emperor,  and  sanctioned  by  the  general  con- 
sent, had  not  been  obeyed  ;  and  the  execution  of  it 
ought,  in  his  judgment,  to  be  the  first  object  of  their 
deliberations.  As  to  the  memorial  of  grievances,  he 
allowed  that  three  copies  of  it  had  found  their  way  to 
private  persons  at  Rome,  and  that  one  of  them  had 
fallen  into  his  own  hands  ;  but  that  the  pope  and  car- 
dinals considered  it  as  the  production  of  a  private  per- 
son, and  by  no  means  of  the  German  princes.  He 
had  no  instructions  about  it.  There  were  articles  in  it 
which  even  bordered  upon  heresy;  and  the  publication 
of  them  was  highly  disrespectful  to  the  Roman  see. 

Charles  V.  having  sent  his  ambassador  to  the  diet, 
to  gain  the  pope  to  his  own  interest,  warmly  second- 
ed Campeggio  in  his  complaints  against  the  Ger- 
man princes  for  their  lenity  toward  the  disciples  of 
Luther.  The  diet  promised  to  observe  the  edict  of 
Worms  AS  far  as  they  could,  renewed  their  demands 
of  a  general  council,  and  appointed  the  11th  of  the 
November  following,  for  a  new  assembly  of  the  states 
of  the  empire,  who  should  meet  at  Spires  and  make 
temporary  regulations  of  all  matters  in  dispute,  until 
the  council  could  be  summoned.  The  words,  as  far  as 
they  could,  were  highly  displeasing  to  the  papal  party; 
and  were  construed  to  imply  that  they  would  do 
nothing  in  obedience  to  that  edict.  But  though  the 
majority  of  votes  was  against  the  execution  of  the 
edict  of  ¥/orms,  yet  such  were  the  clamors  of  the  pre- 
lates, and  the  menaces  of  the  emperor's  ambassador, 
that  tliey  carried  along  with  them  the  princes,  and  pre- 
vailed by  authority  where  they  had  failed  in  numbers. 
The  lower  orders  and  states  of  the  empire  protested 
publicly  against  these  irregularities.  The  envoy  of 
the  elector  of  Saxony  complained  that  the  edict  of 
Worms  was  obtained  by  a  manoeuvre  of  the  bishops 
against  the  sense  of  the  diet,  and  stated  how  danger- 
ous it  would  be  to  the  public  peace  to  attempt  to  ex- 
ecute that  edict  by  force. 

When  the  emperor  Charles  V.  heard  of  the  resolu- 
tion of  the  assembly  at  Nuremberg,  relative  to  the 
<iontemplated  assembly  at  Spires,  he  could  not  abstain 


624 

from  intemperate  and  acrimonious  language,  land  de-* 
dared  that  it  belonged  to  himself  and  the  pope,  to  call 
councils,  and  to  fix  on  the  place  where  they  should 
meet.  He  absolutely  forbade  the  princes  to  assemble 
at  Spires,  and  enjoined  the  strictest  observance  to  the 
edict  of  Worms.  He  called  Luther  a  profane  savage, 
who,  like  Mahomet,  was  aiming  at  great  power  by 
poisoning  men's  minds  with  the  contagion  of  his 
agreeable  doctrines. 

At  Rome,  the  news  of  the  edict  of  Nuremberg  pro- 
duced both  alarm  and  astonishment.  Clement,  regard- 
ing the  intended  assembly  at  Spires  as  a  new  eccle- 
siastical tribunal,  erected  to  oppose  his  pontificial  au- 
thority, instantly  summoned  his  cardinals  to  adopt 
measures  to  prevent  so  dangerous  an  innovation.  The 
conclave  directed  Campeggio  to  collect  in  Germany 
all  the  princes,  bishops,  and  others  who  adhered  to  the 
papal  cause ;  to  give  them  fair  promises  respecting 
a  future  council ;  to  assure  them  that  their  grievances 
should  be  redressed  at  Rome  ;  and  to  conjure  them,  to 
prevent,  if  possible,  the  discussion  of  any  articles  of 
religion  at  Spires,  Also,  he  was  directed  to  endeavor, 
through  the  influence  of  the  emperor,  to  retard  the 
meeting  of  that  assembly,  or,  if  he  could,  hinder  it  al- 
together. 

Luther  received  the  decree  of  the  diet  of  Nuremberg 
with  very  little  satisfaction,  and  caused  it  to  be  printed 
with  the  edict  of  Worms,  to  which  he  added  many 
vehement  and  severe  observations  of  his  own.  He 
treated  those  who  thought  of  executing  that  edict, 
as  men  who  had  lost  their  senses,  and  were  as  absurd 
as  the  giants  who  made  war  against  heaven.  "  These 
two  decrees,"  adds  Luther,  "  promulgated  nearly  at 
the  same  time,  are  impudent  and  disgraceful  instan- 
ces of  fraud,  falsehood,  and  contradiction.  Alas !  that 
princes  of  the  christian  name  should  have  recourse  to 
such  detestable  measures !  Unhappy  Germans,  who 
have  endured,  for  so  many  years,  the  abominable 
haughty  yoke  of  insulting  pontiffs,  and  yet  take  no 
pains  to  shake  it  from  your  necks  !  What  ?  after  hav- 
ing been  pillaged  so  often,  and  exhausted  of  the  very 


marrow  of  your  bones,  will  no  prayers,  admonitions, 
or  remonstrances  move  you  to  take  care  of  yourselves, 
but  you  must  employ  all  your  vengeance  upon  such  a 
poor  wretch  as  Luther  ?  Go  on,  if  it  must  be  so  ;  here 
am  I ;  I  shall  not  run  away.  I  shall  resign  my  life  most 
willingly,  and  emigrate  to  my  eternal  inheritance 
whenever  it  shall  please  God  to  pronounce  my  hour  to 
be  come.  However,  the  same  Omnipotent  Being, 
who  against  hope,  has  preserved  my  life,  during  the 
space  of  almost  three  years,  from  the  cruelty  of  my  en- 
emies, can  still  preserve  it ;  though  indeed  I  have  no 
great  desire  to  live. 

"  Through  the  Divine  goodness  I  ojfn  less  alarmed 
at  the  thought  of  death  than  I  used  to  be  •,  but  let 
those,  who  would  destroy  me,  reflect  whether  my 
blood  may  not  leave  a  stain  which  neither  they  nor 
their  children  shall  be  able  to  wash  away.  God  will 
not  be  mocked ;  and  ye  know  not  but  he  may  be  pleas- 
ed to  ordain  that  the  murder  of  Luther  should  be 
followed  by  the  heaviest  national  calamities." 

The  papal  confederacy  met  at  Ratisbon,  and  was 
managed  by  Campeggio,  It  was,  however,  an  event, 
of  which  neither  that  artful  legate,  nor  his  more  artful 
master  in  the  Romish  conclave,  seems  to  have  foreseen 
the  consequences.  For,  while  they  were  flattering 
themselves  with  having  cemented  a  league  of  the 
most  powerful  supporters  of  the  ancient  ecclesiastical 
system,  they  forgot  that  they  were  giving  the  signal 
for  an  avowed  and  permanent  disunion  among  the  va- 
rious potentates  and  orders  of  Germany.  Those  who 
were  in  this  confederacy,  comprehended  but  a  small 
part  of  the  imperial  states.  They  assumed  the  right  of 
making  general  orders  for  the  many,  but  had  neglected 
matters  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the  community: 
they  had  done  nothing  to  remove  the  real  and  princi- 
pal grievances  so  long  complained  of,  nor  had  they 
applied  to  the  less  abuses  their  true  remedies. 

It  was  this   view  of  the  proceedings  at  Ratisbon 
which  roused  the  much  more   numerous  imperial  de- 
puties who  favored  Lutheranism,  to  form  soon  after  a 
similar  conventioB  at  Spires,  where  in  oppQsiti9ja  to 
4  <s' 


626* 

their  papal  adversaries,  they  explained  the  decrees  of 
Nuremberg  in  favor  of  growing  protest  ntism. 

The  Ratisbon  party  feeling  that  the  dignity  and  au- 
thority of  the  popedom  was  manifestly  at  stake,  brib- 
ed the  two  dukes  of  Bavaria,  who  had  hitherto  permit- 
ted the  sale  of  Luther's  books  in  their  dominions,  to 
proscribe  them,  and  to  obstruct  the  further  progress  of 
his  doctrines. 

The  doings  of  the  convention  at  Spires  were  in  gener- 
al truly  laudable  and  patriotic,  favorable  to  national  lib- 
erty,^  and  to  the  establishment  of  a  pure  and  reformed 
religion. 

This  division  of  Germany  into  two  parties,  though 
it  weakened  the  force  of  the  empire,  and  laid  the  foun- 
dation of  many  incurable  suspicions  and  jealousies, 
was,  under  Providence,  very  favorable  to  the  progress 
of  the  reformation.  Luther'^s  personal  security  at  Wit- 
temberg  was  increased.  But  the  Roman  pontiff  and 
the  emperor  had  made  two  vain  attempts  at  Nurem- 
berg for  the  execution  of  the  edict  of  Worms.  And 
the  last  diet  had  manifested  that  they  could  not  ob- 
serve or  enforce  thai  edict.  But  the  personal  safety 
of  Luther  was  very  little  to  him  compared  with  the 
satisfaction  which  he  derived  from  hearing^  multiplied 
delightful  accounts  of  the  success  of  the  gospel  in  va~ 
ious  parts,  during  the  disputes  in  Germany. 

About  the  middle  of  this  year,  the  landgrave  of 
Hesse,  enlightened  by  Luther's  writings,  began  to 
profess  a  decided  approbation  of  the  reformed  religion* 
In  a  public  proclamation  he  enjoined  his  preachers  to 
confine  themselves  to  the  clear  simple  doctrine  of  our 
Savior  and  his  apostles.  Ferber,  a  Franciscan  monk, 
now  undertook  to  reclaim  the  landgrave  to  the  catholic 
faith,  b}'  putting  iiito  his  hands  what  he  called  an  ap- 
proved treatise  on  religion,  and  by  exhorting  him  to 
imitate  the  kings  and  princes  in  Italy^  France,  and 
Spain,  who  had  agreed  to  inflict  exemplary  punish- 
ment on  the  Lutherans.  The  good  landgrave  replied, 
that  he  had  read  the  book,  but  found  little  in  it  which 
accorded  with  the  charitable  spirit  of  a  true  christian  ; 
that  he  had  no  design  to  leave  ancient  customs  whicbt 


627 

were  foynded  in  scripture  ;  that  he  could  not  agree 
with  the  monk  in  denjing  the  doctrine  of  justification 
by  faith  alone,  because  the  words  of  scripture  were 
express  on  that  head:  moreover,  that  he  highly  disap- 
proved of  his  representing  the  Virgin  Mary  as  a  medi- 
ator between  God  and  men,  and  the  gospel  as  that 
which  ought  not  to  be  preached  to  the  common  peo- 
ple ;  both  which  points,  he  said,  were  directly  contrary 
to  the  written  word. 

Albert,  marquis  of  Brandenberg,  was  at  the  late  diet 
at  Nuremberg,  where,  as  grand  master  of  the  Teuton- 
ic order,  he  ranked  next  to  the  German  archbishops. 
He  had  conversed  with  Luther  and  read  his  books 
with  attention,  and  after  the  solution  of  certain  doubts 
which  the  marquis  had  proposed  to  him,  respecting 
the  pontifical  jurisdiction,  Albert  became  an  open 
and  avowed  defender  of  the  reformation.  Prussia 
soon  felt  the  happiest  eifects  trom  the  operation  of  Al- 
bert's religious  sentiments.  In  that  kingdom,  a  sub- 
stantial change,  both  in  doctrine  and  practice,  com-r 
menced  under  his  protection  and  encouragement^ 
which  progressed  with  success  and  rapidity.  George 
de  Polentz,  bishop  of  Samland,  so  much  distinguished 
himself  by  his  evangelical  exertions,  that  he  may  be 
truly  called  the  father  of  the  reformation  in  that  coun- 
try. He  probably  was  the  first  prelate  who  ventured 
to  recommend  to  his  clergy  the  study  of  Luther's  wri- 
tings. "  Read,"  says  he,  "  with  a  pious  and  diligent 
spirit  the  translation  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments, 
by  that  most  famous  divine  Doctor  Martin  Luther.*' 

The  fanatical  practices  of  Thomas  Munzer  and  his 
connexions  have  already  been  mentioned.  The  pre- 
tensions of  these  men,  who  were  called  Celestial  Pro- 
phets, greatly  perplexed  and  almost  confounded,  not 
only  the  elector  and  his  court,  but  also  the  whole  uni- 
versity of  Wittemberg,  with  Melancthon  at  their  head. 
The  prophets  boasted  of  having  conversations  with 
the  Almighty.  Munzer  could  not,however,  be  induc- 
ed to  come  to  Wittembierg,  but  remained  at  Alsted,  a 
town,  on  the  confines  of  Thuringia,  in  the  electorate  of 
Saxony.  There  he  iuveighed  against  ihe  pope  and  Lu- 


628 

ther.     "  The  doctrine  of  the  latter,*'  he  said,  "  was  not 
sufficiently  spiritual,  it  was  indeed  altogether  carnaL 
Divines  should  exert  their  utmost  endeavors  to  ac- 
quire a  spirit  of  propheey,  otherwise  their  knowledge 
of  divinity  would  not  be  worth  one  half-penny.    They 
should  consider  their  God  as  at  hand,  and  not  afar  off. 
Moreover,  if  men  would  be  saved,  they  must  fast,  look 
grave,  talk  little,  and  wear  plain  clothes,  and  let  their 
beards  grow.     This  is  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  the  true 
mortification.     Then,  thus  prepared,  they  should  leave 
the  crowd,  and  think  continually  of  God,  and  demand 
a  sign  of  him  by  which  they  may  know  certainly  that 
he  has  a  regard  for  them,  and  that  Christ  died  for 
them.     If  the  sign  does  not  appear  at  the  moment^ 
they  should  persevere,  and  be  instant  in  prayer;   and 
even  expostulate  with  God,  as  though  he  did  not  keep 
his  promises  made  in  scripture.  "  An  angry  expostula- 
tion of  this  sort,"  he  said, "  demonstrated  the  fervor  of 
the  soul,  aod  was  highly  pleasing  to  God  ;  and  would 
not  fail  in  the  end  to  produce  some  very  conspicu- 
ous and  satisfactory  declaration  of  the  divine  will.'^ 
"Dreams,''  he  maintained,  "were  a  method  in  which 
God  revealed  his  will  to  men,  and  it  was  through  tie 
means  of  them,  that  in  general,  answers  to  prayers 
were  to  be  expected."     Then,  if  any  person  had  a 
dream  which  admitted  of  an  interpretation,  instead  of 
preaching  to  the  people,  Munzer  made  a  labored  eulo- 
gium  on  the  dreamer :  and,  in  this  manner,  he  con- 
ciliated to  himself  a  number  of  the  inhabitants  of  Al- 
stpd,  who  entered  into  a  conspiracy  with  him,  sub- 
scribed their  names  and  took  a  solemn  oath,  for  the 
express  purpose  of  murdering  all  wicked  persons,  ap- 
pointing new  princes  and  magistrates,  and  organizing 
the  world  afresh  ;  and  upon  such  a  plan,  thai  pious 
und  good  people  only  should  have  the  upper  hand. 
The  enthusiast  declared,  that  for  all  this,  he  had  the 
positive  command  of  God. 

So  long  as  the  proceedings  of  this  wicked  incendiary 
were  confined  to  the  interpretation  of  dreams  and  sup- 
posed revelations  from  God,  the  mild  Frederic  so  far 
tolerated  his  extravagant  prehensions,  as  not  to  drive 


629 

Mm  into  exile.  But  as  soon  as  his  seditious  df^ignt 
became  sufficiently  plain,  he  judged  it  neccsiajy  to 
give  directions  for  his  removal  from  the  electorate*. 
Munzer,  having  retired  to  Nuremberg,  was  quicklf 
expelled  bythe  inhabitants.  Thence  he  proceeded  to 
Mulhausen,  where  he  had  more  success.  He  became 
a  minister  of  the  common  people,  and  excited  them  to 
degrade  the  old  magistrates  and  elect  new  ones  ;  to 
turn  the  monks  out  of  doors,  and  seize  their  houses 
and  property.  The  very  best  and  richest  house  fell 
to  the  share  of  Munzer  himself,  who  had  now  become 
both  the  first  ecclesiastic  and  first  magistrate  of  the 
place.  He  decided  all  points  in  a  summary  w^ay  by 
the  bible,  or  by  inspiration,  and  taught  the  doctrine  of 
perfect  equality,  and  of  a  community  of  goods.  The 
poor  ceased  to  labor,  and  supplied  their  wants  from 
the  rich  by  force.  The  number  of  this  deluded  rabble 
increased  in  a  most  astonishing  manner  ;  their  infatu- 
ated leader  became  every  day  more  insolent,  and  per- 
suaded himself  that  the  time  for  carrying  his  detesta-* 
Iple  designs  into  execution  was  fast  advancing. 

Luther,  it  should  seem,  by  his  letters  to  the  elector 
of  Saxony,  certainly  at  first  promoted  that  good  prince's 
spirit  of  patient  forbearance  towards  Munzer.  "Your 
highness,"  says  he,  "  had  better  bear  with  him  till  he 
be  more  ripe.  There  is  a  great  deal  in  him  which 
has  not  shown  itself  as  yet :"  In  this  same  letter, 
however,  he  calls  Munzer,  Satan,  and  intimates  with 
sufficient  plainness  that  he  expected  nothing  but  mis- 
chief from  him  in  future.  Moreover,  afterwards,  he 
became  dissatisfied  with  the  elector's  dilatory  inde- 
cision respecting  the  whole  business  of  the  prophets  ; 
and  at  length,  when  Munzer  had  unfolded  his  wicked 
purposes  so  as  to  leave  no  room  for  doubt,  he  present* 
ed  to  the  prince  Frederic,  and  to  the  duke  his  brother, 
a  very  spirited  aind  elaborate  address  on  the  danger 
with  whiph  the  country  was  threatened  from  this  ia^ 
natical  rebel  and  his  deluded  associates. 

He  begins  like  an  apostle.  "  Grace  and  peace  from 
God  our  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;"  and  ther\ 
prjOLceeds  to  observe,  that  "  it  is  Satan's  method  to  at- 


630 

tempt  to  crush  every  revival  of  the  Divine  word,  first 
by  force,  and,  if  that  does  not  succeed,  then  b_y  false 
spirits,  by  artful  and  mischievous  teachers.     It  was 
so  in  the  first  ages  of  the  propagation  of  the  gospel : 
He  deluged  Christendom  with  the  blood  of  the  mar- 
tyrs.     But  this  did  not  answer  his  purpose  ;  he  there- 
fore sent  forth  a  tribe  of  false  proptiets  and  filled  every 
corner  of  the  world  with  heresies,  till  at  length  the  pa- 
pacy, that  most  powerful  of  all  the  antichrists,  fully 
completed  his  designs.     It  is  so  at  this  very  time. 
The  pope,  the  emperor,  kings,  and  princes,  and  wick- 
ed bishops,  like  madmen,  rage  against  the  gospel,  and 
do  their  utmost  to  oppress  it.  Satan,  however,  is  suffi- 
ciently acute  to  see  that  they  wdll  not  prevail,  but  will 
bring  down  the  divine  wrath  upon  themselves;  and  in 
the  mean  time  he  produces  lying  spirits  and  abandon- 
ed secretaries  to  do  his  business. 

"  The  same  satanic  spirit"  continued  Luther,  "  after 
wandering  through  dry  places  for  almost  three  years, 
seeking  rest  and  finding  none,  has  at  length  taken  ad- 
vantage of  the  protection  afforded  by  your  highnes:3es' 
mild  and  peaceful  government,  and  hath  built  his  nest 
in  your  territories  at  Alsted,  with  a  view  to  commence 
war  against  us  who  preach  the  gospel. 

"  Nevertheless,  it  is  my  singular  satisfaction  to  find 
that  these  madmen  openly  boast  that  they  do  not  be- 
long to  us ;  and  that  they  have  neither  learnt  nor  re- 
ceived any  thing  from  us,  but  have  been  conversing 
with  God  for  the  space  of  three  years.  They  reckon 
little  of  our  teaching  faith,  charity,  and  the  cross,  at 
Wittemberg.  "You  must  hear,"  say  they,  "the voice 
of  God  itself"  And  if  scripture  be  appealed  to,  they 
instantly  cry  Babel,  Babel,  Babel!  moreover,  these 
miserable  men  have  such  a  degree  of  pride  and  posi- 
tiveness  as  I  never  heard  or  read  of  in  my  life. 

"  My  reason  for  addressing  your  highness  at  present 
is  this;  These  enthusiasts  hold  it  right  to  propagate 
their  doctrines  by  force.  They  made  no  secret  of  this 
at  Wittemberg ;  and  their  deciaraiion  sunk  deep  into 
my  mind.  1  saw  plainly  that  they  intended  to  over- 
turn t,he  existing  governments,  though  Christ  express,- 


mi 

iy  told  Pilate  that  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world. 

"  I  do  therefore  most  seriously  eritreat  your  high- 
nesses, to  employ  that  authority  which  God  has  given 
you,  in  preventing  the  schemes  of  these  seditious  per- 
sons, who  would  turn  every  thmg  upside  down. 

"  They  say  they  are  moved  by  the  Spirit ;  but  I 
must  observe,  that  it  is  a  mark  of  a  very  bad  spirit, 
when  it  exerts  itself  only  in  pulling  down  temples  and 
monasteries,  and  burning  images.  The  greatest  vil- 
lains can  do  such  things  as  these. 

"  They  absolutely  decline  all  inquiry  into  their  prin- 
ciples. They  talk  pompously  in  private  corners,  and 
inflame  the  minds  of  the  deluded  mob,  but  will  not 
open  their  mouths  before  any  persons  whom  they  think 
disposed  to  examine  the  grounds  of  their  pretensions. 

"  I  must  tell  them,  I  have  augured  no  good  of  them 
since  they  refused  to  open  their  sentiments  before  our 
evangelical  friends  at  Wittemberg.  They  look  on  me 
as  a  lifeless  christian,  and  as  one  who  never  was  fa- 
vored with  hearing  a  voice  from  heaven.  But,  in  the 
name  of  every  thing  that  is  good,  suppose  I  had  acted 
in  this  manner  when  I  was  called  before  the  papists, — 
what  triumphs  should  I  have  afforded  them  ? 

"  With  how  much  humility  I  proceeded,  how  gen- 
tly, and  step  by  step,  in  my  first  attacks  upon  the  papa- 
cy, my  writings  are  a  testimony.  Yet  this  same  lowly 
spirit  has  produced  effects  such  as  these  fanatics  have 
never  ventured  to  aim  at  or  expect.  Aad,  not  to^ 
boast,  I  stood  forward,  in  a  very  critical  and  danger- 
ous moment,  as  a  public  disputant  at  Leipsic,  before 
a  numerous  audience.  At  Augsburg  I  appeared  be- 
fore my  enemies  without  a  safe  conduct;  and  at 
Worms,  I  looked  both  the  emperor  and  the  whole 
German  nobility  in  the  face,  though  I  knew  the  pub- 
lic faith  had  been  violated  on  a  former  not  very  dis- 
similar occasion.  Yet  I  made  no  pretence  of  hearing 
voices  from  heaven,  or  of  being  possessed  of  supernat-. 
ural  talents,  or  of  having  any  thing  of  that  spirit 
which  has  appeared  at  Alsted. 

"  It  is  not  my  wisii  that  any  persons,  no,  not  even 
these  fanatics,  should  be  hindered  from  preaching^. 


632 

Lfet  them  have  free  liberty  to  exhibit  the  best  speci- 
men they  can  of  r:!:eir  erudition.  Let  them  leach,  but 
keep  their  hands  from  violence  ;  or,  if  they  will  persist 
in  their  ferocious,  seditious  practices,  it  will  then  be 
your  duly  to  restrain  them,  and  without  hesitation,  to 
banish  them  from  your  dominions. 

"  The  warfare  of  an  evangelist  is  of  a  spiritual  na- 
ture. He  is  to  preach  and  to  bear  the  cross.  We  no 
where  read  that  either  Christ  or  his  apostles  pulled 
dowm  churches  or  images ;  but  that,  when  the  Divine 
word  had  penetrated  the  hearts  of  men,  the  heathen 
churches  and  images  of  themselves  came  to  nothing. 
We  are  to  act  in  the  same  manner.  Deliver  human 
souls  from  the  doctrines  of  the  monaslerieSj  and  the 
buildings  will  soon  be  empty  ;  and  then  it  will  be 
the  province  of  the  civil  governors  to  determine  what 
is  to  be  done  with  them.  But  what  harm  can  a  heap 
of  stones  or  wood  do  us  ?  Not  a  particle  of  any  build- 
ing was  ever  thrown  d  >wn  or  set  on  fire  by  me  ;  yet  by 
my  tongiie  and  my  pen  the  monasteries  almost  every 
where  have  been  desolated.  Now,  if  1  had  attempted 
to  bring  about  this  revolution  by  violence,  as  these 
prophets  do,  I  might  have  had  to  boast  of  levelling  a 
jfew  buildings,  but  tiie  minds  of  men  would  have  been 
still  enchained  in  darkness  and  captivity  as  before,  and 
the  salvation  of  souls  by  no  means  promoied. 

"It  is  allowed  thai  iiie  Roman  pontiff  has  suffered 
more  from  me  th-ai  what  any  monarch,  with  the  whole 
force  of  his  k]p,gdom,  could  have  made  him  to  suffer. 
Yet  have  I  not  used  the  least  violence  in  this  contest. 
On  the  other  hand,  I  ask  what  signal  exploits  have 
these  prophets  to  boast  of?  Memorable  victories  indeed^ 
over  wood,  stones,  statues,  arid  pictures !  .  .  .  Decisive 
proofs  of  the  nature  of  the  spirit  that  influences  them  ! 

"  These  insane  wretches  as  yet  have  performed  no 
miracle  in  attestation  of  their  commission,  except  thai 
of  collecting  mobs,  despising  the  magistrates  ordained 
by  divine  authority,  throwing  dow^n  statues  and  requir- 
ing an  implicit  belief  that  they  are  the  people  of  God. 

"A  just  a[>plication  of  the  Divine  word,  in  the  pro- 
duction of  TRUE  faith,  is  the  only  way  to  correct  all  bad 


633 

practices.  The  removal  of  external  evils,  while  the 
heart  is  devoid  of  this  principle,  is  of  little  service. 
Such  a  hearf^oon  invents, new  ones.  The  true  method 
of  expelling  Satan  and  ruining  his  devices,  is  that  of 
the  New  Testament ;  namely,  the  exercise  of  preach- 
ing the  word  of  God.  This  lays  hold  of  the  heart,  and 
cures  the  evil  radically. 

"I  conclude  with  humbly  imploring  your  highnesses 
to  resist  these  madmen  effectually.  Let  the  sacred 
scriptures  have  the  pre-eminence  ;  and  let  us,  like 
true  christians,  have  recourse  to  no  other  arms.  Let 
every  door  and  window  be  shut  against  sedition  and 
the  occasions  of  it.  The  common  people  are  by  nature 
sufficiently  prone  thereunto.  But  let  it  ever  be  remem- 
bered, that,  though  these  enthusiasts  boast  of  being 
influenced  by  six  hundred  spirits,  this  their  constant 
disposition  to  fighting,  as  well  as  their  other  acts  of 
violence,  is  a  proof  that  they  are  not  christians. 

"  May  the  right  hand  of  Almighty  God  strengthen 
and  preserve  your  highnesses  ! 

Martin  Luther.'^ 

Here  let  the  learned  reader  for  a  moment  reflect  on 
the  situation  of  Germany  about  the  end  of  1524,  and 
the  beginning  of  1525.  The  several  princes  and 
states  at  variance  respecting  the  grand  tenets  of  th© 
whole  papal  system.  Intestine  divisions  among  the 
reformers  themselves  concerning  the  nature  of  the  eu- 
charist.  The  almost  certain  prospect  of  an  immedi- 
ate civil  war  from  immense  crowds  of  ignorant  and 
seditious  peasants  and  vassals,  associated  with  multi- 
tudes of  licentious  and  dissolute  enthusiasts,  rendered, 
outrageous  and  cruel  by  the  harangues  of  Munzer  and 
other  incendiaries  of  his  description. 

The  conduct  of  Luther  about  the  period  of  this 
memorable  conjuncture  has  fixed  the  character  of  this 
reformer  beyond  dispute. 

It  was  not  enough  that  Munzer  had  been  driven  out 

of  the  elector's  dominions.     As  soon  as  Luther  heard 

of  his  approach  to  Mulhausen,  where  he  was  known  to 

^ave  partizans,  he  gravely  admonislied  the  magistrates^ 

4  H 


6S4 

o(  the  town  not  to  receive  him  among  (horn  ;  "  for  he 
intditaled  n"lhing  but  robbeiy  and  murder,  and  other 
acts  ()(  violence.  He  was  well  known  at  Alsted.  He 
had  also  emi^sanes,  forming  parties  in  various  other  ' 
places  ;  but  would  never  fully  explain  his  designs.  It 
could  not  be  long  before  he  would  be  better  under- 
stood, and  they  would  do  well  to  profit  by  this  friend^^ 
]y  warning." 

Luther  likewise  published,  in  the  beginning  of  1525, 
ivhat  he  called  A  tbeatise  against  the  Celestial 
Prophets  and  Carolstadt.  That  unruly  reformer 
bad  certaiiily  been  familiar  with  the  leaders  of  the 
fanatical  tribe,  and  had  favored  their  sentiments:  he 
had  moreover,  in  his  publications,  spoken  of  Luther  in 
the  most  offeHsive  terms,  Isad  rtpresented  him  as  akin 
to  Antichrist,  and  twice  as  bad  as  a  papist;  and  in 
general  had  attacked  him  in  every  way  with  so  much 
fury  as  to  displease  even  his  own  party.  Our  author, 
in  his  answer,  positively  denies  that  it  was  through  his 
means,  that  Carolstadt  had  been  banished.  '*  Al- 
though,"'' says  he,  "it  may  be  true, -and  candor  may 
require  me  to  believe,  that  Carolstadt  does  not  intend 
to  promote  sedition  and  murder,  yet  I  must  say,  that 
so  long  as  he  persists  in  raising  headstrong  mobs,  and 
exciting  them  to  demolish  statues  with  unauthorized 
violence,  he  possesses  the  same  seditious,  sanguinary 
spirit  that  hr^s  shown  itself  at  Alsted.  But,  you  say^ 
he  will  not  persist  in  these  practices.  ^  My  answer  is, 
I  cannot  credit  his  fine  speeches.  How  often  has  Me- 
lancihon  in  vain  admonished  him  not  to  raise  tumults 
respeciing  ceremonies,  and  yet  has  he  continued  to 
defend  the  breakers  of  the  peace  to  the  very  last ! 

"Moreover,  1  own  it  weighs  very  much  with  me 
that  he  is  known  to  keep  company  with  these  pro- 
})hcts,  who  arc  the  very  source  of  this  A.Istedine  spirit. 
From  these  he  hears  lessons,  and,  with  these  he  is 
closely  connected." 

Luther,  in  tl'c  former  part  of  his  treatise,  most  ear- 
nestly entreats  the  magistrates  to  animadvert  severely 
upon  all  preachers  who  should  exhort  their  congrega- 
tioiis,   without   warrant,   Iq   pull  down   images    and 


635 

ehurches.  The  danger,  he  said,  was.  lest  the  common 
people,  actuatfd  by  this  lumulluaiy  spirit  of  Carol- 
stadt,  should  imagine  that  they  had  the  aufhority  of 
their  bibles  to  do  the  same  things  which  the  Israelites 
were  commanded  to  do.  From  destroying  images, 
they  would  easily  proceed  to  destroy  men.  In  regard 
to  the  mass  and  the  elevation  of  the  host,  he  said,  if 
the  papists  would  but  give  up  the  idea  of  the  eucharist 
being  a  sacrifice,  he  should  have  no  dispute  with  them 
either  about  a  iiarmless  word  or  harmless  practice. 
The  latter  part  of  the  work  is  extremely  interesting  and 
instructive ;  first,  as  it  lays  open  the  way  in  which 
Carolstadt  appears  to  have  been  led  into  his  enthu- 
siastic proceedings;  and  secondly,  as  it  describes  the 
argumentation  by  which  the  author  himself  was  delud- 
ed into  a  belief  of  the  doctrine  of  consubstantiation. 

1.  "  God,"  says  he,  "deals  with  his  crealures  bolh 
by  external  means,  as  pjreaching  and  the  outward 
signs  of  the  sacraments,  and  also  by  internal,  as  the 
operation  of  his  Spirit  and  faith  in  the  heart.  Now  in 
the  ordinary  course  of  his  providence  the  external 
means  precede  the  internal ;  but  Carolstadt  perverts 
this  order  ;  he  derides  the  water  in  baptism,  and  the 
bread  and  v.ine  in  the  sacrament ;  and  would  begin 
at  once  with  the  spirit  of  the  ordinances.  "  Then  if 
you  ask  him  what  he  understands  by  the  Spirit,  he  in- 
stantly whirls  you  away  into  Utopian  regions,  tells  you 
to  remain  perlectly  cahu  and  unoccupied^  and  in  that 
state  to  expect  a  celestial  voice.  In  a  word,  he  rejects 
entirely  the  use  of  external  means,  and  has  invented 
a  number  of  strange,  barbarous,  uncouth  words  to  ex- 
press that  obscure  state  of  admiration,  mortification, 
SUSPENSION,  FREEDOM  FROM  IMPURITY,  and  such  like, 
in  which  the  soui  must  be,  to  favor  the  reception  of 
the  Spirit." 

2.  Luther  makes  excellent  observations  on  the  prac- 
tical use  of  the  Lord's  sup{>er,  and  on  the  meaning  of 
eating  spiritually  the  body  of  Christ.  He  then  pro- 
ceeds to  defend  his  unfortunate  notion  of  the  real 
presence.  "  We  do  not  say  that  Christ  is  called  down 
from  heaven  by  the  word  uf  the  officiating  priest ;  for 


636 

though  he  be  present  in  the  sacrament,  he  does  not 
leave  heaven  any  more  than  he  left  it  when  he  was  in 
bis  mother's  womb.  We  are  not  commanded  to  scru- 
tinize in  what  manner  Christ  is  in  the  bread  ;  it  is  suf- 
ficient that  he  himself  has  said  that  it  is  so.  Men  may 
exclaim  and  contend  for  a  thousand  years,  but  they 
will  never  be  able  to  take  away  the  expressions,  which 
are  as  clear  as  words  can  make  them." 

The  causes  of  the  Rustic  War,  or  the  War  of  the 
Peasants,  as  it  has  been  called,  were  purely  secular, 
and  are  to  be  sought  for  in  the  writings  of  the  proper 
historians.  This  rebellion,  however,  in  its  consequen- 
ces, was  so  far  connected  with  religion,  that  it  certain- 
ly retarded  the  progress  of  the  blessed  reformation ; 
it  also  gave  occasion  to  the  papists  to  accuse  the  pro- 
testants  unjustly  of  holding  seditious  principles  ;  and 
afforded  those  who  were  sound  and  sincere  an  illustri- 
ous opportunity  of  exhibiting  in  their  conduct  the  prac- 
tical excellence  of  christian  doctrines. 

In  the  former  part  of  1525,  a  prodigious  multitude, 
comj)osed  chiefly  of  furious  and  enthusiastic  peasants 
and  vassals,  arose  suddenly  in  different  parts  of  Ger- 
many, who  took  arms  against  their  lawful  governors, 
and  were  guilty  of  the  most  horrid  and  barbarous  ac- 
tions. Many  of  these  rioters,  had  long  groaned  under 
heavy  oppressive  taxes  and  burthens  ;  and,  in  their 
public  manifestoes,  they  declare  that  they  intend  no- 
thing further  than  to  obtain  a  relaxation  of  the  severi- 
ty of  their  chiefs,  and  a  greater  portion  of  civil  liberty. 
But  the  enthusiast  Munzer  availed  himself  of  this 
troubled  state  of  the  empire,  put  himself  at  the  head 
of  the  numerous  and  discontented  rabble,  inflamed 
their  passions  by  his  violent  and  delusive  harangues, 
and,  by  his  relation  of  visions  and  inspirations,  and 
pretended  foresight  of  certain  success,  rendered  them 
altogether  desperate  and  outrageous. 

In  this  turbulent  and  extensive  agitation  of  the 
low^r  orders  of  the  peo[)le,  it  was  probable  enough 
that  SOME,  who  professed  themselves  favorers  of  Lu- 
ther^nism,  would  ignoranlly  or  perversely  misconstrue 
the  reformer's  doctrines  of  christian  liberty,  and  in  that 


637 

tlangerous  persuasion  flock  lo  the  standard  of  the 
rebels:  but  the  papal  adversaries  of  the  reformation 
have  by  no  means  been  content  vi^ith  this  concession, 
or  even  with  exaggerating  the  effects  of  this  abuse  of 
the  protestant  faith ;  they  have  constantly  (aid  the 
WHOLE  mischief  ofthis  intestine  dissention  at  the  door 
of  Luther  and  his  disciples,  and,  in  spite  of  the  clear- 
est and  most  positive  contrary  evidences,  continued 
to  represent  the  licentious  and  detestable  faction  of 
Munzeras  originating  in  that  reformer's  tenets  and  in- 
structions, and  deriving  its  strength  and  numbers  from 
the  prevalence  of  the  novel  ecclesiastical  system. 

On  this  account  it  becomes  the  more  necessary  to 
examine  the  facts  with  a  scrupulous  and  even  jealous 
attention. 

As  soon  as  Luther  found  that  all  his  labors  in  warn- 
ing and  instructing  the  princes,  magistrates  and  peo- 
ple, did  not  avail  to  repress  the  rising  spirit  of  tumult 
and  rebellion,  but  rather  that  the  tempest  appeared  to 
thicken  and  portend  a  dreadful  crisis,  he  determined, 
without  loss  of  tim.e,  to  address  his  countrymen  of.  all 
ranks  and  orders  in  language  still  more  explicit  and 
decisive  than  any  which  he  had  hitherto  used. 

The  style  of  his  publication  addressed  to  the  com- 
mon PEOPLE  is  of  this  kind : 

"  Let  every  one  beware  of  sedition,  as  a  very  hei- 
nous crime  ;  and  this  not  only  in  what  relates  to  exter- 
nal actions,  but  even  to  words  and  secret  thoughts,  t 
might  auger  well  of  your  professing  yourselves  ready 
to  yield  to  the  precepts  of  scripture,  but  that  I  observe 
your  boasts  of  a  regard  for  pure  evangelical  faith  and 
practice  are  absolutely  without  foundation.  Not  one 
of  your  propositions  has  the  least  relation  to  any  part 
of  the  gospel ;  they  all  tend  to  promote  a  merely  sec- 
ular freedom  ;  whereas  the  gospel  does  not  treat  of 
these  subjects,  but  describes  our  passage  through  this 
world  as  attended  with  afflictions,  and  as  calling  for' 
patience,  con:empt  of  riches,  and  even  of  life  itself. 
What  then  have  ye  to  do  with  the  gospel,  except  that 
ye  use  it  as  a  pretext  to  cover  your  unchristian  pur- 
poses ?'' 


Such  was  the  reputation  of  the  Saxon  divine,  thaf 
the  rustic  insuii^ents  would  gladly  have  obtained  his 
countenance  to  dieir  proceedings;  and  for  this  end 
they  had  both  requested  his  advice,  and  appeak^d  to 
his  impartiality  respecting  the  justice  of  their  cause: 
moreover,  that  they  might  the  more  effectually  secure 
his  patronage,  they  stated  their  primary  requisition  to 
be,  the  entire  privilege  of  choosing  or  removing  their 
ministers,  that  they  might  have  the  pure  gospel 
preached  to  them  without  human  mixtures  and  tradi- 
tions. These  artful  rioters  imagined,  that  no  topic, 
more  than  that  which  concerned  the  free  election  of 
preachers,  was  likely  to  interest  and  rouse  the  spirit  of 
Luther,  who  himself  had  long  been  struggling  for  the 
maintenance  of  christian  liberty  at  the  hazard  of  his 
life. 

Nothing  but  downright  plain  dealing  could  have 
extricated  our  reformer  and  his  cause  from  the  snares 
and  dangers  of  the  present  critical  moment.  Deeply 
sensible  of  this,  Luther  proceeds  thus : 

^'  I  allow  that  those  ruler§,  who  oppress  their  sub- 
jects in  various  ways,  and  particularly  ift  excluding 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  from  among  them,  are 
without  excuse  ;  nevertheless,  it  is  at  the  peril  of  l)ie 
loss  of  both  your  souls  and  bodies,  if  ye  do  not  pre- 
serve a  good  conscience  in  this  matter.  Satan  at  this 
time  has  raised  up  a  number  of  seditious,  sanguinary 
teachers  ;  therefore  I  entreat  you  not  to  believe  every 
thing  you  hear.  Ye  call  yourselves  christians,  and 
profess  to  be  obedient  to  the  laws  of  God,  in  the  first 
place,  it  is  extremely  improbable  that  true  christians 
should  be  so  numerous  as  to  furnish  such  large  bodies 
of  men  as  ye  pretend  to  have  on  your  side.  A  true 
christian  is  a  scarce  bird  in  the  world.  I  would  that 
the  major  part  of  men  were  but  sober,  and  honest 
moralists!  Secondly,  take  care  and  do  not  abuse  the 
name  of  God  :  for  as  easily  as  he  drowned  the  whole 
world,  and  rained  fire  upon  Sodom,  he  can  desiroy 
you.  Your  actions  make  it  very  plain  to  nie  that  your 
profession  of  obedience  to  the  law  of  God  is  a  pre- 
tence.    St.  Paul  orders  all  men/ without  exception,  io 


639 

^bf'Y  the  magistrates ;  whereas  ye  would  snatch  thee 
sword  fr)>n  him,  and  resist  the  povyer  which  is  ordain- 
ed of  God.  Moreover,  the  duty  of  the  christian  in 
general  is  to  suffer,  to  bear  the  cross,  and  not  to  re- 
venge or  have  recourse  to  arms.  What  appearance  is. 
there  of  this  humble  spirit  in  your  conduct  ?  Our 
Lord  forbad  Peter  to  resist ;  and,  when  nailed  to  the 
cross,  he  patiently  committed  his  cause  to  God  the 
Father,  and  prayed  for  his  murderers.  Do  ye  imitate 
his  example  or  pretend  not  to  the  character  of  a  chris- 
tian ?  Ye  intend  to  carry  your  points  by  force  of  arms; 
but  ye  will  not  succeed. 

"Permit  me  to  say  a  word  concerning  my  own  con- 
duct. The  pope,  the  emperor,  and  all  the  world 
were  in  a  rage  against  me  ;  and  the  more  they  raged, 
the  greater  was  the  progress  of  my  doctrine.  Yet  I 
did  not  take  a  single  violent  step ;  never  said  or  wrote 
a  syllable  of  an  inflammatory  tendency ;  much  less  did 
I  draw  the  sword.  Ever  in  my  writings  I  defended 
all  legal  authority,  even  that  of  persecuting  princes. 
I  trusted  solely  in  God  ;  and  he  has  not  only  prosper- 
ed my  labors  abundantly,  but,  to  the  great  astonish- 
ment of  many,  I  myself  am  alive  at  this  day,  very 
much  against  the  wish  of  the  Roman  pontiff  and  many 
other  enemies.  Your  warlike  modes  of  proceetiing 
are  calculated  to  produce  quite  different  effects.  I 
pray  God  to  prevent  the  execution  of  your  designs. 
I  see  Satan's  meaning,  and  my  own  danger:  he  is 
aiming  to  take  away  my  life ;  he  is  aiming  to  effect 
by  a  sanguinary  faction  what  he  has  hitherto  attempt- 
ed in  vain  by  the  papal  agents  ;  but  God  will  continue 
to  preserve  me.  I  say  further,  Satan,  the  enemy  of 
mankind,  would  gladly  bring  into  disgrace  the  late  re- 
vlval  of  pure  doctrine  among  the  people  by  insinuat- 
ing as  though  it  could  not  be  of  God,  because  the 
profession  of  it  had  caused  so  much  sedition  and  tu- 
mult ;  and  thus  your  unchristian  conduct  affords  a 
gieat  handle  to  the  adversary. 

"  Compel  me  not,  I  beseech  you,  to  pray  against 
you ;  for  I  doubt  not  but  God  will  hear  my  prayers : 
whereas  ye  can  have  no  heart   for  prayer.     Scripture 


64t? 

ant!  your  <5Wn  consciences  tell  you,  your  attempts  are 
profane  and  impious.  In  fact,  ye  do  not  pray ;  your 
hope  is  in  your  numbers  and  your  arms. 

"  In  regard  to  your  first  requisition,  the  privilege  of 
choosing  your  ministers,  it  is  utterly  inadtnissible  in 
all  eases  where  the  right  of  patronage  belongs  to  youf 
governors. 

"  I  admit  that  magistrates  do  many  unreasonable 
and  many  wicked  things.  Some  of  your  requisitions 
also  are  extremely  unreasonable  and  unscriptural ;  but 
were  they  in  all  respects  perfectly  unexceptionable, 
yet  this  wicked  endeavor  to  extort  them  by  force  of 
arras  will,  I  tell  you,  if  persevered  in,  bring  down  upon 
you  the  heavy  wrath  of  God  both  in  this  world  and 
the  next.  The  divine  rule  is  express:  you  must  never 
go  beyond  petition  and  representation  ;  and  if 
you  are  persecuted,  you  must  fly  from  one  place  to 
another."* 

Our  author  then  turns  to  the  princes  and  nobility, 
and  addresses  them  with  the  zeal  and  authority  of  an 
apostle.  "  It  is  to  you,  rulers,  and  you  only,  especially 
the  rulers  of  the  church,  that  the  present  disturbances 
are  to  be  ascribed.  The  bishops,  to  this  very  moment, 
even  against  their  better  knowledge,  persecute  the 
gospel ;  and  the  civil  magistrates  think  of  nothing  but 
draining  the  wretched  poor,  to  satisfy  their  own  pride 
and  luxury.  I  have  repeatedly  warned  you  of  the 
dreadful  evils  that  threaten  you,  but  to  ho  purpose. 
The  wrath  of  God  is  accumulating  over  you,  and 
will  burst  on  your  heads  if  ye  repent  not.  These  false' 
prophets,  and  this  rebellion  of  the  common  people, 
are  proofs  of  the  divine  displeasure.  To  be  plain, 
such  is  the  state  of  things,  that  men  neither  can,  nor 
will,  nor  indeed  should  they,  bear  your  government 
any  longer.  Listen  to  the  scriptures,  and  amend  your 
ways.  The  insurgents  may  not  succeed  at  present, 
and  you  may,  kill  the  greater  part  of  them  ;  but  God 
will  raise  up  others  after  ihem.  For  it  is  he  himself 
who,  for  your  wickedness,  brings  these  troubles  upon 
jFoiiy     Some  of  you  have  boasted,  that  you  were  readr 

Matt, ;;:. 


641 

to  sacrifice  jour  rank  and  fortune  if  you  could  but  abol* 
ish  Lutheranism,  root  and  branch  ;  and  others,  to  fill 
up  the  measure  of  their  crimes  and  bring  fresh  dis- 
grace upon  the  gospel,  represent  these  seditious  tu- 
mults as  the  consequence  of  my  doctrine.  Thus  do 
you  harden  your  hearts  ;  thus  do  you  calumniate  and 
persecute  the  word  of  God. 

"  Yourselves  are  my  witnesses  that  I  have  always 
detested  sedition,  and  exhorted  the  people  to  obedi- 
ence, and  even  to  patient  submission  under  your  ty- 
rannical government.  It  is  not  I  therefore,  it  is  these 
bloody  prophets,  who  are  quite  as  inimical  to  me  as 
they  are  to  you,  who  have  been  the  cause  of  this  re- 
bellion, and  who  have  been  seducing  the  people  for 
more  than  three  years,  without  any  one  person  except 
myself  endeavoring  to  counteract  them*  Now  if,  for 
your  wickedness,  it  should  please  God  to  permit  Satan, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  these  preachers,  to  raise 
this  impending  storm  to  such  a  pitch  as  is  beyond  my 
power  of  allaying  it,  what  blaine,  I  pray,  can  you  lay  to 
the  charge  of  the  gospel,  or  of  Luther,  who  has  con- 
stantly honored  your  authority,  exhorted  the  people  to 
respect  you,  poured  out  his  prayers  to  God  for  you,  and 
himself  hitherto  patiently  enduring  your  cruel  perse- 
cutions ?  Were  I  actuated  by  a  spirit  of  revenge,  I 
might  smile  in  private  at  these  tragical  scenes,  or  I 
might  stimulate  the  enraged  populace^  and  add  fuel  to 
the  flames. 

"  Let  me  entreat  you  then,  O  ye  princes,  not  to  de- 
spise my  advice.  Do  not  fear  the  rebels,  but  fear  Godp 
Our  crimes  are  such  as  ought  to  alarm  us  ;  and  if  God 
should  purpose  to  deal  with  us  according  to  our  de-? 
serts,  we  cannot  escape  his  vengence  however  small 
the  number  of  the  rebels  should  prove.  Great  mode- 
ration is  the  line  of  conduct  which  ye  ought  to  pursue 
ai  the  present  crisis.  Lenity  and  clemency  can  do  no 
barm,  and  may  prevent  matters  from  being  pushed  to 
ex<r,jmities  ;  i^  one  word,  may  prevent  a  conflagra,- 
tion,  which  might  consume  all  Germany, 

"  li  is  very  tru?  thiit  the  demands  of  the  malcon- 
tents  otiginate  m  iiiteresled  motives;  neverthelese 
4i 


642 

some  of  them  are  so  reasonable,  that  you  ought  to  be 
ashamed  of  having  reduced  your  subjects  to  the  neces- 
sity of  making  them.  Their  first  requisition,  which  res- 
pects the  legal  appointment  of  evangelical  preachers, 
is  so  far  just  in  its  principle,  that  no  ruler  has  a  right 
to  withhold  the  gospel  from  his  subject?:  and  though 
I  grant,  that  in  the  application  of  this  principle  they 
manifest  a  selfish  spirit,  and  set  up  claims  which,  un- 
der the  pretence  of  liberality,  would  annihilate  the 
power  of  their  master,  yet  their  iniquitous  demands 
will  not  justify  you  in  refusing  them  substantial  justice. 
It  is  the  duty  of  governors  not  to  vex  and  distress  their 
subjects,  but  to  be  the  guardians  of  their  fortunes  and 
their  comforts  ;  whereas,  in  truth,  the  oppression  of 
the  poor  peasants  of  this  country  is  become  intolera- 
ble, the  numerous  and  heavy  imposts  cramp  their  in- 
dustry, and  there  is  but  one  way  left  of  meliorating 
their  condition :  the  higher  orders  must  restrain  their 
excessive  luxury  and  extravagance,  which  is  the  true 
cause  of  the  evil," 

Lastly,  when  Luther  had  finished  these  distinct  ha- 
rangues, both  to  the  higher  and  lower  orders  of  the 
people,  he  thought  proper  to  conclude  with  a  few 
words  of  serious  advice  to  the  parties  in  common. — 
He  exhorted  them  not  to  think  of  deciding  their  dis- 
putes by  arms,  for  both  sides  had  a  bad  cause  to  defend. 
It  was  hard  to  say  whether  tyranny  or  sedition  produ- 
ced worse  consequences  ;  no  man  could  fight  for  either 
with  a  good  conscience ;  and  those  who  perished  in 
such  a  contest  would  die  in  their  sins.  ^'My  advice,'^ 
says  he,  "is,  that  all  the  disputable  points  be  settled 
by  impartial  arbiters  chosen  on  both  sides.  Let  the 
rulers  and  nobles  concede  something  of  their  strict 
rights,  and  let  the  common  people  in  their  turn  be 
more  moderate  in  their  demands,  and  listen  to  the 
voice  of  reason  ;  otherwise  this  civil  war  will  assured- 
ly be  the  ruin  of  the  country.  But  if  this  advice  is 
despised,  if  the  people  w  ill  wage  war  against  their  ru- 
lers as  so  many  tyrants  and  oppressors,  and  the  rulers 
will  treat  their  subjects  as  banditti  and  barbarians,  I 
humbly   pray  God  either   to  confound  the  designs 


643 

«f  both  parties,  or  in  some  way  to  overrule  this  fero- 
cious obstinacy  of  men  to  the  re-establishment  of 
peace  and  harmony." 

But  these  christian  exhortations  proved  ineffectual. 
This  civil  war  not  only  continued,  but  soon  became 
bloody  and  destructive.  In  Suabia,  Franconia,  and 
Alsace,  the  fanatical  insurgents  pulled  down  monas- 
teries, castles,  and  houses,  and  murdered  the  nobles 
and  dignitaries,  and  were  guilty  of  multiplied  acts 
of  treason  and  barbarity.  The  moment  Luther  be- 
came acquainted  with  these  abominable  excesses,  he 
deemed  it  the  duty  of  a  sound  christian  to  support  the 
lawful  government  of  his  country  with  all  his  might  in 
an  emergency  which  threatened  universal  anarchy  and 
devastation.  Accordingly,  he  changed  his  language, 
wrote  a  short  tract  AGAirfST  the  robbers  and  murder- 
ers, and  exhorted  all  ranks  and  orders  to  come  for- 
ward and  help,  as  they  would  to  extinguish  a  general 
conflagration.  "  The  wicked  parricides,"  he  said, 
"must  be  crushed.  They  had  scandalously  broken 
their  oaths,  plundered  the  right  owners  of  their  posses- 
sions, and  committed  treason  in  various  ways;  and, 
what  very  much  increased  their  guilt,  they  endeavored 
to  cloke  their  shameful  practices  under  the  name  and 
character  of  pure  Christianity.  There  could  not  be 
greater  pests  of  society.  Those  indeed  among  them 
who  had  been  compelled  to  join  the  faction  by  threats 
were  to  be  treated  with  lenity,  but  those  only  who  re- 
pented and  surrendered  themselves  ought  to  be  par- 
doned. The  rest  merited  the  utmost  rigor;  and  whOr 
soever  should  fall  in  opposing  them,  and  defending 
their  lawful  rulers,  ought  to  be  esteemed  as  martyrs  in 
an  excellent  cause." 

The  publication  of  Luther  was  blamed  by  many  as 
too  harsh  and  violent ;  but  the  author,  in  reply,  de- 
fended his  positions  with  great  spirit  and  ability.  He 
complained,  that  whatever  he  did  or  said  was  sure  to 
afford  matter  for  censure  to  haughty  critics.  He  con- 
tended, that  those  who  could  excuse  the  present  offen- 
ders must  be  considered  as  partakers  in  their  crimes. 
Lastly,  he  alledged  St.  Paul's  peremptory  judgment 


of  those  rrbo  resist  lawful  magistrates '  and  streniaoiisly 
insisted  on  this  rebellion  of  the  rustics  as  being  marked 
with  peculiar  circumstances  of  crueltj  and  impiety. 

To  relate  all  the  particulars  of  the  rebellion  in  1525 
would  be  foreign  to  our  purpose :  it  may  be  sufficient 
to  add,  that  the  princes  of  the  empire  found  it  abso- 
lutely necesfeary  to  unite  their  forces  and  their  efforts 
for  the  suppression  and  punishment  of  the  insurgents. 
The  carnage  in  various  parts  of  Germany  was  dread- 
ful. A  vast  multitude  of  the  faction  in  Thuringia  were 
met  by  the  Saxon  and  other  confederate  prmces  near 
Mulhansen.  where  they  were  defeated  in  a  pitched 
battle,  and  Munzer  their  ringleader  was  also  taken 
and  put  to  death. 

This  unfortunate  war  is  supposed  to  have  cost  Ger- 
many the  lives  of  more  than  fifty  thousand  men  ;*  but 
the  papal  advocates  are  not  to  be  credited  when  they 
assert  that  one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand  Lutherans 
perished  Irom  this  cause.  The  fact  is,  by  far  the 
greatest  tragedies  were  exhibited  in  the  popish  part  of 
Germany  :  mr)reover,the  Lutherans  abounded  most  in 
the  electorate  of  Saxony,  where  matters  were  certain- 
ly carried  on  with  greater  mildness  and  moderation, 
as  well  by  the  rebels  themselves  during  the  commo- 
tions, as  by  the  government  in  their  measures  to  sup- 
press them.  It  well  deserves  notice,  that  the  tumults 
were  the  greatest  in  those  districts  where  the  free 
course  of  the  gospel  had  been  most  completely  ob- 
structed. The  good  elector  Frederic  adverted  to  this 
circumstance,  in  a  memorable  letter  written  to  his 
brother  and  successor  on  the  very  day  before  he  died,. 

*'  The  princes,''  says  he,  "  have  applied  to  us  for 
our  assistance  against  the  peasants  ;  and  I  could  wish 
to  open  my  mind  to  them  but  I  am  too  ill.  Perhaps 
the  principal  cause  of  these  commotions  is,  that  these 
poor  creatures  have  not  been  allowed  to  have  the 
word  of  God  preached  freely  among  them  " 

^  Peaugobw- 


64& 
CHAPTER  VI, 

The  Death  of  the  Elector  of  Saxony.  Marriage  oflAithetr. 

About  ten  days  before  the  defeat  of  Munzer,  the 
leader  of  the  rustic  insurgents,  the  good  elector  of  Sax*- 
ony  departed  this  life.  He  was  too  feeble  in  body,, 
and  too  deeply  concerned  in  mind,  to  make  any  at- 
tempt at  joining  the  confederate  princes.  Only  three 
days  before  his  death,  which  happened  May  6th,  lo25j 
he  exhorted,  by  letter,  his  brother  John,  who  succeed- 
ed him  in  the  electorate,  to  do  his  utmost  to  compose 
thf  disturbances,  by  choosing  arbitrators  who  were 
go'ni  mi^n  and  favorites  of  the  people  ;  to  avoid  the 
spiiling  of  blood,  to  pardon  the  multitude,  and  to  pun- 
is.)  only  the  ringleaders  of  the  rebellion.  The  delu- 
sion, be  said,  would  not  last  long.  God,  who  had 
hitherto  protected  their  country,  would  continue  to 
protect  it.  This  was  the  last  time  he  should  be  able 
to  vvrite  to  him,  but  he  trusted  they  should  meet  again 
in  a  better  world. 

The  mind  of  this  conscientious  prince  appears  to 
have  been  strongly  impressed  with  a  belief  that  the 
primary  cause  of  the  rebellion  of  the  peasants  was  the 
just  judgment  of  God,  on  account  of  the  obstruction, 
with  which  the  preaching  of  the  pure  gospel  had  been 
attended  ;  and  as  a  secondary  cause,  he  lamented,  that 
not  only  the  ruling  clergy,  but  also  the  civil  govern- 
ors oppressed  their  subjects  in  a  variety  of  ways. — ► 
Spalatinus  informs  us,  that,  a  short  time  before  he  ex- 
pired, he  addressed  his  servants  and  domestics  in  the 
following  terms.  "  I  entreat  you,  my  dearest  children, 
in  the  name  of  God,  and  for  his  sake,  to  forgive  me, 
if  I  have  offended  you  in  word  or  deed;  and  I  finther 
intreat  you  to  make  in  my  name  this  same  request  for 
me  to  others.  We  princes  are  apt  to  treat  our  poor 
distressed  subjects  in  a  vexatious  and  unjustifiable 
manner.  I  cannot  say  any  more.'*  "  Does  any  thing,*' 
said  Spalatinus,  "lie  heavy  on  your  mind  ?"  He  an- 
swered^ "No,  but  I  have  much  bodily  pain ;"  and  ex- 


64b' 

pired  in  the  63d  year  of  his  age  like  one  falling  asleep. 

Before  the  Lutheran  controversies  commenced,  this 
pious  prince  had  been  a  most  industrious  collector  of 
reliques,  and  had  augmented  the  number  of  masses  in 
his  church  of  All  Saints  t©  10,000  annually.  In  his 
will,  made  in  the  year  1517,  Frederic  had  joined  with 
the  Holy  Trinity  the  blessed  Virgin,  St.  Bartholomew 
the  apostle,  and  then  his  tutelary  angel,  and  all  the 
saints  of  God,  to  whose  intercession  he  committed  his 
soul.  Also  in  that  will  he  enjoined,  that  for  a  month 
after  his  death,  there  should  be  every  day,  no  less  than 
fifty  masses  said,  with  a  small  allowance  for  each. — 
But  in  the  last  will  and  testament  of  this  prince,  the 
pure  doctrine  of  the  gospel  gloriously  triumphs  over 
the  ancient  superstition.  Here,  not  a  word  is  said  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  of  saints  or  apostles,  or  masses,  but 
his  w^ords  were  "  I  beseech  Almighty  God,  through  the 
sacred  and  unexampled  merits  of  his  S  )n,  to  pardon 
all  my  sins  and  transgressions  :  neither  do  I  doubt  but 
that,  by  the  precious  death  of  my  dear  Lord  and  Sav- 
iour Jesus  Christ,  I  shall  obtain  forgiveness ;  and  there- 
fore into  his  all  powerful  hands,  and  to  his  eternal,  im- 
measurable unsearchable  kindness  and  commpassion, 
I  commit  my  soul,  to  be  preserved  for  the  enjoyment 
of  a  happy  immortality.  I  freely  forgive  all  who  have 
done  me  wrong ;  and  I  beseech  them  in  the  name  of 
God,  and  for  his  sake,  to  pardon,  from  ihe  heart  and 
with  a  true  christian  charity,  me  in  whatever  I  may 
have  offended  them,  agreeably  to  what  we  every  day 
pray  for,  the  mutual  forgiveness  of  trespasses  from  God, 
the  Father  of  compassion." 

By  the  advice  of  Luther,  and  Melanclhon,  he  was 
buried  without  pomp,  and  without  superstition.  There 
is  great  reason  to  believe  he  died  in  the  faith,  hope, 
and  humiiiLy  of  the  gospel. 

In  the  month  of  October,  1524,  there  were  left  in 
the  monastery  of  Wiltemberg  only  the  prior  and  Lu- 
ther ;  and  the  latter  availed  hiinself  of  that  opportuni- 
ty to  resign  the  title  and  habit  of  an  Augustine  monii, 
and  in  future  was  called  merely  doctor,  or  professor, 
Martin  Lutlter,     He  had  long  been  desirous  of  taking 


647 

this  step,  but  well  knowing  the  elector's  aversion,  he 
delayed  to  press  the  point.  At  last  he  expressed  a 
wish  to  Spalatinus  that  he  might  have  the  prince's  fi- 
nal answer,  and  he  promised  never  more  to  importune 
him  on  the  subject.  Frederic,  with  some  humor,  and 
much  good  nature,  sent  him  a  piece  of  cloth,  and  told 
him  he  was  at  liberty  to  wear  it  in  whatever  shape  he 
pleased. 

The  tender  conscience  of  Luther  seems  to  have 
been  long  hesitating  concerning  the  obligation  of 
voluntary  monastic  vows.  But  having,  at  length,  be- 
come fully  satisfied  that  they  were  restraints  of  mere 
human  invention,  designed  for  self-righteous  purposes, 
he  issued  from  his  Patmos  his  admirable  tract  on  this 
subject,  which  gave  a  fatal  blow  to  the  whole  papal 
system. 

Luther  was  about  40  years  old  when  he  married 
Catharine  Boore,  a  virtuous  nun  of  noble  parentage. 
His  enemies  on  this  occasion  exulted,  and  condemned 
them  both,  with  as  much  confidence  as  if  they  Q:)uld 
alledge  that  scripture  authority  for  the  monastic  state, 
which  protestants  can  for  the  matrimonial.  They  rep- 
resented Luther  as  an  infamous,  hardened  sensualist, 
who  had  neither  command  of  his  passions,  nor  regard 
to  his  reputation;  and  his  Vvife  as  an  abandoned  strum- 
pet, who  had  lived  in  the  most  licentious  manner  for 
more  than  two  years  among  the  young  academics. — ' 
These  foolish  and  wicked  accusations  are,  however, 
effectually  refuted  by  history,  which  does  abundant 
justice  to  the  moral  character  of  both  the  parties. 

But  several  of  Luther's  best  friends  did  not  think 
his  marriage  well  timed.  He,  however,  justified  his 
conduct  by  saying,  "I  judged  it  right  to  confirm,  by 
my  own  example  the  doctrine  that  1  have  tauglit,  for  f 
observe  many  are  still  pusillanimous,  notwithstanding 
this  great  light  of  the  gospel."  Again,  he  thus  writes  to 
a  friend  :  "  As  I  may  be  taken  olT  suddenly,  and  as  my 
doctrine  respecting  the.  lawfulness  of  the  marriage  of 
the  clergy  may  possibly  be  treated  with  coulempt  af- 
ter my  death,  I  was  desirous  of  showing  my  weaker 
brethren  that  I  acted  up  to  my  principles." 


64^ 

In  the  latter  pari  of  the  succeeding  year,  Luther 
writes  thus:  "  God  of  his  great  goodness  hath  blessed 
me  with  a  fine  healthy  little  Luther;  and  my  rib  Kate 
is  also  in  excellent  plight,  and  is  in  all  things  courteous 
and  obliging  to  mej  much  beyond  what  I  could  have 
ventured  to  hone.  I  am  thankful  to  God,  and  would 
not  change  my  poverty  for  the  riches  of  Croesus." 

Not  a  syllable  seems  to  have  dropped  from  Lu- 
ther, to  excite  the  least  suspicion  that  he  repented  of 
his  marriage,  or  was  afterward  on  that  account  low 
spirited.  On  the  contrary^  a  good  conscience,  confi-' 
dence  in  God,  and  resignation  to  his  will,  character- 
ize all  his  letters  written  upon  this  subject,  without  a 
single  exception.  When  he  had  attained  true  scrip- 
tural views  of  the  nature  of  christian  liberty,  and  the 
proper  moment  for  his  own  marriage  had  come,  he 
acted  according  to  those  views  without  hesitation,  un- 
der the  full  conviction  that  he  was  doing  right,  and 
in  confident  expectation  of  the  Divine  blessing. 


CHAPTER  YII. 

Progress  of  the  Reformation. 

IT  HEN  John,  the  new  elector  of  Saxony^  came  in- 
to office,  as  successor  of  Frederic  the  wise,  the  minde 
of  men  were  much  enlightened  in  matters  of  religion* 
Sound  policy,  as  well  as  reason  and  justice,  therefore^ 
dictated  to  him  the  wisdom  of  making  a  stand,  from 
the  very  first  of  his  government,  against  the  illegal  and 
exhorbitant  pretensions  of  the  Roman  see.  Happily 
this  excellent  prince  was  qualified  to  act  well  his  part 
at  this  critical  juncture.  Although  he  was  not  pro- 
foundly skilled  in  the  science  of  politics,  yet  his  moral 
endowments  and  steady  temper  have  procured  him 
wirh  posterity  the  illustrious  titles  of  the  good  and  the 
CONSTANT.  John  kncw  that  an  appeal  had  been  made 
to  the  tribunal  of  reason  :  and  that  reason  had  already 
decided  in  a  manner  which  had  astonished  all  Eu- 
rope :  and  he  was  full}/  convinced  that  now  to  tempo- 


64^ 

tize  with  a  corrupt  and  unprincipled  hierarchy  might 
be  injurious  to  the  good  cause  which  he  was  determin- 
ed to  support.  Though  this  good  elector  could  see 
that  much  had  been  done  to  emancipate  the  subjects 
of  the  Roman  domination  from  the  chainsof  papal  su- 
perstition and  imposition,  yet  could  he  see  there  still 
remained  an  alarming  combination  of  interested  prin- 
ces and  prelates,  opposed  to  christian  truth  and  liber^ 
ty,  and  supported  by  multitudes  of  their  bigoted  sub- 
jects and  adherents,  who  meditated  no  less  than  the 
entire  annihilation  of  the  infant  reformation. 

The  zeal  and  constancy  of  the  new  elector,  were 
as  loudly  called  for  at  this  crisis,  as  ever  the  pru- 
dence and  caution  of  his  brother  Frederic  had  been, 
for  the  personal  safety  of  Luther,  and  the  success  of 
his  early  endeavors  to  reform  a  corrupt  ecclesiastical 
establishment.  John,  the  constant,  had  a  most  ex- 
cellent coadjutor  in  his  own  son,  John  Frederic,  who 
seems  to  have  possessed  the  united  virtues  both  of  his 
father  and  his  uncle  Frederic. 

The  university  and  the  collegiate  church  of  Wit- 
temberg  soon  experienced  a  salutary  renovation ;  a 
new  order  of  public  worship  was  provided  ;  other 
churches  began  now  to  be  modelled  after  the  plan  of 
Wiitemberg;  and  a  general  visitation  was  promised 
of  all  the  churches  in  Saxony.  The  elector  and  his 
s®n,  John  Frederic,  shewed  the  utmost  readiness  to 
adopt  the  counsels  of  Luther ;  but  that  zealous  reform- 
er did  not  always  wait  for  their  sanction,  well  aware  of 
the  difficulties  and  delays  which  his  plans  might  often 
meet  with  at  court,  from  the  privy  counsellors  of  the 
prince.  He  did  not,  however,  neglect  to  transmit  to 
the  prince,  in  a  respectful  manner,  the  formularies  of 
the  new  ecclesiastical  rites  and  ceremonies,  which, 
with  the  advice  Of  Melancthon  and  Pomeranus,  he 
bad  drawn  up,  and  which  the  reformers  had  actually 
begun  to  use  at  Wittemberg.  The  sacrament  was  there 
administered  to  the  laity,  for  the  first  time,  in  the  Ger« 
man,  instead  of  the  Latin  language,  on  the  Lord's  day, 
October  29th,  1523.  The  regulation  of  the  public 
•Tervice  of  the  church,  and  the  appointment  of  well 
4  k 


650 

qHaHfied  pastors,  was  a  matter  near  the  heart  of  the 
reformer. 

The  elector  approved  of  the  new  regulations  of  Lu- 
ther and  sent  two  of  his  counsellors  to  confirn>  them 
piibHcly,  and  to  carry  them  to  a  stHl  greater  extent. — 
The  reformer  himself,  however,  seems  to  have  been 
the  leading  counsellor  at  this  important  crisis.  He 
stated  in  writing,  at  full  length,  the  situation  of  the  uni- 
versity; how  sadly  it  was  on  the  decay,  considered  as 
a  seminary  of  learning  and  piety:  and  he  entreated  the 
prince  to  send  commissioners  to  fix  the  salaries  of  the 
professors  and  lecturers.  He  explained  to  him  what 
steps  he  himself  had  actually  ventured  to  take,  both 
in  regard  to  the  academical  lectures  and  the  Divine 
service.  He  observed,  that  though  he  might  have 
been,  perhaps,  too  troublesome  in  this  business,  or 
evBQ  shown  too  much  distrust  of  the  elector's  pater- 
nal care,  yet  he  had  this  excuse  to  plead  ;  that  the  first 
of  his  conduct,  however  faulty  or  indefensible  it  might 
have  been,  had  proved  no  less  than  the  means  of  pre- 
serving the  university  from  instant  dissolution. 

Luther  with  great  seriousness  admonished  the  elec- 
tor to  make  some  provision  for  the  poor  laboring  cler- 
gy:  and  al-0  to  amend  the  proceedings  of  the  ecclesi- 
astical courts.  The  elector  took  all  this  in  excellent 
part ;  but  appears  to  have  been  considerably  startled 
at  the  idea  of  augmenting  the  salaries  of  the  clergy 
out  of  his  own  treasury.  "  That,"  he  said,  "  would  be 
a  matter  of  great  difficulty  ;  and  he  asked  Luther  what 
he  had  to  propose  on  the  subject."  The  answer  was 
simply  this :  "  In  the  general  visitation  of  the  whole 
country,  let  there  be  taken  an  accurate  account  of  all 
the  ancient  revenues:  and  if  these  be  found  insuffi- 
cient for  the  purpose,  then  let  suitable  payments  to 
the  officiating  clergy  be  made  from  new  imposts  on  the 
respective  towns  and  parishes,  which  they  may  well 
bear,  being  now  relieved  from  many  popish  oppress- 
ions." Likewise,  to  a  similar  inquiry  concerning  the 
augmentation  of  the  academical  salaries,  Luther  repli- 
ed, "There  is  an  abundance  of  means  for  this  purpose 
i^onsk  the  many  vacant  offices ;  for  the  number  of  the 


m 

clergy  in  the  collegiate  church  of  All  Saiats  is  now  fe"^ 
duced  from  eighty  to  eighteen.  All  the  rest  are  either 
dead,  or  have  left  their  situation." 

The  most  experiencedfinanciercould  scarcely  have 
returned  a  better  answer  to  the  question. 

The  due  application  of  the  surplus  fundsof  this  rich 
church  of  Wittemberg  had  been,  for  some  time  past, 
an  object  of  considerable  attention  and  difficulty. — 
The  elector  Frederic,  supported  by  the  older  niem- 
bers  of  the  chapter,  for  a  long  time  had  resisted  the 
abolition  ©f  private  masses ;  and  during  the  altercation 
on  this  point  in  1523,  he  had  even  threatened  the  stur- 
dy reformers  with  the  sequestration  of  the  ecclesias- 
tical salaries,  unless  they  continued  to  observe  strictly 
their  ancient  institutions.  Luther,  however,  in  a  mat- 
ter of  great  importance,  was  not  to  be  discouraged  by 
disappointment  or  opposition.  He  pressed  the  late 
elector  afresh  on  the  same  subject,  with  spirit  and  ad- 
dress ;  and  as  there  were  then  three  new  canons,  whose 
eonsciences  would  not  permit  them  to  comply  with 
the  papal  usages,  he  entreated  the  prince  to  allow 
their  stipends  to  be  employed  for  the  advantage  of  the 
professors  and  students  of  the  university.  The  an- 
swer of  Frederic  was  now  in  all  respects  gracious  and 
favorable,  and  afforded  a  good  hope  that  Luther's 
ideas  would  be  adopted.  In  fact,  by  connivance  rath- 
er than  by  express  directions,  that  prince  had  permit- 
ted the  redundant  ecclesiastical  wealth  to  be  gradual- 
ly diverted  into  the  channels  above  mentioned.  This 
redundant  wealth  was  become  very  considerable,  from 
the  abolition  of  private  masses,  and  many  other  pro- 
testant  innovations.  But  it  is  allowed  by  historians, 
that  not  one  halfpenny  of  it  was  ever  applied  by  Fred- 
eric to  his  own  specific  emolument. 

Such  disinterested  conduct  has  rendered  his  memo- 
ry truly  illustrious ;  and  is  a  complete  refutation  of  the 
rash  aspersions  of  those  who,  either  through  ignorance 
or  malice,  would  insinuate  that  this  excellent  prince 
favored  the  reformation  from  motives  of  avarice,  and 
secret  intentions  of  plundering  the  opulent  ecclesias* 
iice^    Howev«rj  the  elector  John,  with  a  more  enlight*- 


m2 

ened  conscience,  ?ind  a  more  magnanimous  spirit,  not 
only  confirmed  what  had  been  barely  permitted  by 
his  predecessor  during  the  last  years  of  his  life,  but  al- 
so gave  the  revenues  of  the  deserted  monasteries  for 
the  purpose  of  maintaining  the  parochial  clergy  and 
the  public  instructors,  both  in  the  churches  and  the 
schools.  He  suffered  nothing  to  come  into  competi- 
tion with  the  reformation,  as  an  object  of  his  concern  : 
and  as  he  was  undoubtedly  the  first  prince  in  Germa- 
ny who  openly  both  resisted  the  popish  doctrines  and 
discipline,  and  established  the  new  system  of  the 
Witfemberg  theologian,  he  has  been  justly  denomi- 
nated the  SECOND  PARENT  and  founder  of  the  Lutheran 
church. 

The  laudable  efforts  of  the  elector  and  his  son  were 
much  encouraged  by  the  friendly  dispositions  of  their 
neighbor  Philip,  the  landgrave  of  Hesse.  These  dis- 
positions had  appeared  at  a  conference  which  they 
had  with  the  landgrave  at  Creutzberg,  only  a  few 
weeks  before  the  death  of  Frederic ;  when  he  had 
declared,  that  rather  than  be  a  deserter  from  the 
word  of  God,  he  would  lose  his  wealth,  his  dominions, 
and  even  his  life.  Luther,  whose  active  and  compre- 
hensive eye  vras  in  every  corner,  writes  thus  to  Spa- 
latinus  on  this  occasion:  "  I  rejoice  that  the  prince  of 
Hesse  has  had  a  conversation  with  our  princes.  I 
hope  it  will  be  to  the  advantage  of  the  gospel. "f 

f  There  is  something  so  curioas  in  the  whole  letter^  that  I  will  venture  to  give 
the  reader  the  substance  of  it.  It  sliould  seem  tliat  certain  mock  suns,  as  they 
are  termed  by  astronomers,  had  been  observed  in  the  heavens  ;  and  Spal&tinus 
had  sent  Luther  a  drawing  of  the  appearances,  with  the  judgment  of  Melanc- 
thon  upon  them.  This  excellent  reformer  is  known  to  have  been  addicted  to  as- 
trology.   Lntlier  begins : 

"  Grace  and  peace.  I  return  you  the  drawings  of  tlie  solar  appearances. — 
They  are  Divine  prodigies,  my  Spalatinus  ;  but  it  is  not  my  province  to  com- 
prehend their  meaning.  I  do  not  pretend  to  foretellhe  events  signified  by  such 
things.  That  red  bloody  sun  which  appeared  in  the  west,  seems  to  denote  the 
king  of  France  :  and  the  bright  sun  in  the  middle,  the  emperor.  This  is  Me- 
lancthon's  opinion  j  at  the  same  time  they  indicate, the  day  of  judgment  I  re- 
joice that  the  prince  of  Hesse  has  had  a  conversation  witli  our  princes.  I  hope 
it  will  be  to  the  advantage  of  the^gospel.  I  have  here  a  ^lew  species  of  fanatics 
from  Antwerp,  who  assert  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  nothing  more  than  men's  nat- 
ural reason  and  understanding.  How  does  Satan  rage  every  where  against  the 
word  !  And  this  I  reckon  by  no  means  the  slightest  maj-k  of  the  approaching 
end  J  naraely,  that  Satan  pere«iy^  tjre  day  is  at  hand,  and  pours  forth  his  finW 
^(jr.  Maiitix  Lutheb. '* 


653 

But  the  duke  George  of  Saxony  was  a  lamentable 
©bstacle  to  any  religious  association  which  did  not  pro- 
fess, as  the  basis  of  union,  implicit  obedience  to  the 
Roman  see  :  and  the  opposition  of  this  veteran  papist 
was  at  any  time  to  be  dreaded,  not  merely  on  account 
of  his  wealth  and  the  number  of  his  subjects,  but  al- 
so the  situation  of  his  provinces,  which  lay  enclosed 
in  the  electorate  of  Saxony.     Philip  of  Hesse  was  his 
son-in-law,   and  was  sanguine   enough   to  entertain 
the  hope  of  gaining  duke  George  to  the  cause  of  the 
gospel,   by  writing  to  him  a  brief  exhortation,  full  of 
piety  and  affection.     George  sternly  replied,  ''That 
he  should  commit  the  cause  to  God;  for,  that  after  a 
hundred  years  it  would  appear  who  was  right  and  who 
was  wrong."    The  honest  landgrave,  like  most  young 
converts,  had  not  yet  been  taught,  by  experience,  how 
exceedingly  perverse  and  obdurate  men  usually  be- 
come by  being  long  hackneyed  in  the  ways  of  Phari- 
saical religion  ;  but  this  rough  answer  of  the  father  in- 
law was  an  instruct^e  lesson,  no  doubt,  to  his  son-in- 
law  Philip.     The  same  answer  produced  reflections 
in  the  truly  christian  mind  of  the  young  prince  John 
Frederic,  which  deserve  to  be  remembered.     "  I  am 
shocked,"  said  he,  "at  the   sentiments  contained  in 
the  letter  of  George,  especially  at  his  saying  the  truth 
will  appear  after  a  hundred  years.     What  sort  of  faith 
is  that  which  requires  an  experiment  to  support  it  ?  As- 
suredly, there  is  nothing  of  the  nature  of  faith,  where 
a  man  will  not  believe  till  he  is  convinced  by  experi- 
ence.    St.  Paul  says,  "  Faith  comes  by  hearing ,"  not 
by  experience.     I  am  grieved  at  the  poor  prince's  sit- 
uation; for  if  he  will  not  believe  what  is  true  and  right 
till  after  trial  has  been  made,  and,  also,  if  during  the 
trial  he  is  determined  to  refuse  obedience  to  the  word 
of  God,  he  may  defer  the  important  business  too  long, 
that  is,  till  there  be  no  room  for  repentance.     I  would 
have  every  method  used  to  cure  him  of  his  attachment 
to  popery,  if,  by  the  grace  of  God,  there  be  a  possi- 
bility of  doing  it.     But  1  greatly  fear  all  will  be  to  no 
purpose  ;  and  that  God  will  harden  him,  like  Pharaoh, 
so  that  he  will  neither  receive  his  word,  nor  regard  his 
signal  providences." 


654 

The  unhappy  diike  George  must  have  suffered  eon- 
siderable  mortification  on  account  of  the  increas- 
ing propagation  of  evangelical  truth  during  the  year 
1525.  The  magistrates  of  several  of  the  imperial  cit- 
ies adopted  the  reformation  in  form.  At  Nuremberg 
there  was  a  public  conference,  in  full  senate,  and  in 
the  presence  of  many  of  the  inhabitants,  between 
Osiander  at  the  head  of  several  of  the  evangelical 
teachers  on  the  one  part,  and  five  leading  preachers  of 
the  papal  party  on  the  other;  the  issue  of  which  was, 
that  there  should  be  no  more  sermons  or  ceremonies 
at  the  monasteries,  and  that  the  monks  should  no  lon- 
ger be  exempted  from  the  usual  burdens  of  the  rest  of 
the  inhabitants.  Hagenau  in  Alsace  received  the  Di- 
vine word  from  Wolffgang  Capito,  who  was  a  native  of 
Hagenau,  and  had  been  called  thither  from  Strasburg 
to  strengthen  the  ©ause  of  the  protestant  party.  Capi- 
to administered  the  sacrament  on  Palm  Sunday,  accor- 
ding to  the  scripture  method  :  and  on  Easter  Sunday, 
without  using  salt,  oil  or  any  papistical  ceremony,  he 
baptized,  before  a  great  multitude,  who  had  flocked  to- 
gether to  see  the  novelty,  a  child  of  a  principal  inhab- 
itant called  Wendelinus,  by  the  name  of  Josiah  ;  the 
father  intimating  thereby,  that  as  the  book  of  the  law 
was  found  in  the  reign  of  Josiah,  and  in  consequence 
the  true  worship  of  God  restored,  so  the  holy  Bible, 
which  had  been  in  a  manner  lost  during  the  papacy, 
was,  through  the  goodness  of  God,  found  again  on  the 
birth  oi  his  little  Josiah,  and  the  scriptural  doctrine  of 
salvation  restored  to  Germany.  At  Northusa,  in  Thu- 
ringia,  the  inhabitants  met  together,  read  over  Luther's 
early  writings  on  the  reformation,  conferred  on  the 
several  points,  acknowledged  the  errors  of  popery,  and 
determined  to  establish  a  purer  church.  The  magis- 
trates seconded  the  wishes  of  the  people,  and  appoint- 
ed the  prior  of  the  Augustine  monasttry  to  preach  the 
gospel  in  St.  Peter's  church. 

Several  counties  also  of  the  empire  were  evangeliz- 
ed about  the  same  tune  ;  for  example,  those  of  Hanau, 
Altenberg,  and  Teclenberg.  In  the  marchionate  of 
Lusatiaj  the  two   elegant  and  rich  cities  of  Gorlita 


and  Luban  experienced  a  similar  improvement.  The 
clergy  of  the  neighboring  villages  assembled  in  the 
city  of  Gorlitz,  and  there  publicly  renounced  the  au- 
thority and  jurisdiction  of  their  popish  diocesan,  and 
at  the  same  time  abolished  many  of  the  Romish  cus- 
toms and  vanities.  At  Dantzic,  one  of  the  most  cele- 
brated marts  of  the  north,  the  progress  of  the  gospel 
was  astonishing.  "You  may  learn,"  says  Luther, 
^'  from  one  of  the  clergy  of  Dantzic,.  who  is  come  here 
©n  the  express  errand  of  requesting  the  prince  to  per- 
mit Pomeranus  to  go  among  them,  how  wonderfully 
Christ  is  at  work  in  that  place.  We  cannot  well  spare 
bim :  yet,  in  so  important  an  evangelical  concern,  we 
ought,  I  think  to  give  way.  Who  knows  what  God 
may  do  through  his  instrumentality?  Let  us  neither 
obstruct  so  extraordinary  a  call,  nor  pretend  to  be  ig- 
norant of  its  meaning.  If  I  were  called  in  this  man- 
ner, I  should  not  dare  to  refuse  :  I  would  go  instantly  V^ 

I  am  persuaded  no  christian  reader  will  be  fatigued 
with  perusing  such  extracts  as  these,  or  think  them  ill 
placed  in  a  history  of  the  church  of  Christ.  They  in- 
troduce us  into  the  very  secret  corners  of  the  hearts  of 
the  Saxon  divines,  and  prove,  beyond  contradiction^ 
what  was  the  real  spirit  of  the  reformation  at  this  bles- 
sed season. 

In  this  brief  review  of  the  increase  of  evangelical 
light,  we  must  not  omit  to  mention  what  happened  at 
Francfort  on  the  Main.  The  inhabitants,  through  the 
instructions  of  two  laborious  evangelical  preachers, 
had  acquired  such  an  insight  into  the  corruptions  and 
abuses  of  the  papal  system,  that  they  assembled  in  a 
tumultuous  manner  a  little  before  Easter,  and  insited 
on  the  abolition  of  the  popish  mass  and  other  ceremo- 
nies. The  senate  interfered,  and  informed  the  eccle- 
siastics of  the  papal  party,  that  if  they  expected  the 
support  and  defence  of  the  magistrates,  they  must 
confute,  by  the  word  of  God,  those  tenets  of  the  evan- 
gelical teachers  which  maintained  that  the  mass  was 
WOT  k  SACRIFICE.  Finding  this  impossible,  the  papis- 
tical preachers  quitted  three  of  the  principal  church- 
es, which  were  immediately  occupied  by  the  reform- 
ers. 


656 

This  glorious  progress  of  the  truth,  and  fall  of  An- 
tichrist, did  not  take  place  without  the  shedding  of 
some  blood  of  the  martyrs. 

James  Pavan  of  Bolonge  having  been  seized  in  the 
preceding  year,  on  account  of  his  profesions  of  pure 
Christianity,  had  recanted  through  fear  of  death. — 
In  the  course  of  the  present  year  1526,  he  became 
bold  again  in  the  cause  of  the  gospel ;  he  preached 
openly  on  the  nature  of  the  sacrament ;  and  agreea- 
bly to  his  own  express  wish,  was  burnt  alive  at  Paris. 
He  surrendered  his  life,  in  the  moment  of  trial,  with  the 
utmost  cheerfulness. 

A  German,  named  Wolffgangus  Schuch,  had  been 
appointed  pastor  of  one  of  the  lowns  in  Lorraine,  and 
during  his  faithful  ministry  had  abolished  the  mass, 
and  the  worship  of  images  and  idols.  His  congrega- 
tion were  accused  of  disloyalty  to  the  duke  of  Lor- 
raine. The  duke  threatened  to  destroy  the  town,  witfi 
fire  and  sword.  W.  Schuch  judged  it  his  duty  to  step 
forward  voluntarily,  and  defend  his  townsmen,  though 
at  the  peril  of  his  life.  He  composed  a  confession  of 
his  faith  ;  and  was  on  the  eve  of  publishing  it,  when 
he  was  suddenly  cast  into  a  filthy  dungeon,  and  con- 
demned to  the  flames.  On  hearing  his  sentence,  he 
broke  out  into  the  122d  Psalm  :  and  when  in  the  fire 
itself,  he  sung  the  Slst  Psalm. 

We  are  told  by  Abraham  Scultetus,  one  of  the  most 
candid  and  credible  historians  that  ever  wrote,  that  the 
ecclesiastical  judge  of  Schuch,  and  also  his  assessor 
who  was  an  abbot,  both  died  c;f  sudden  deaths,  a  very 
little  time  after :  and  the  duke  of  Lorrain  took  paitiS 
to  convince  his  courtiers,  that, nothing  more  was  ne- 
cessary for  salvation  than  to  know  the  Paternoster  and 
Ave  Maria. 

At  Mechlin  in  Brabant,  one  Bernard,  a  Carmelite 
friar,  is  mentioned  by  Luther  as  having  been  burnt  on 
account  of  his  open  profession  of  the  gospel.  And  at 
the  Hague  in  Holland,  a  clergyman,  named  John  de 
Backer,  scarcely  27.  years  old,  after  many  long  and 
vexatious  examinations  by  the  papistical  inquisitors^ 
merited  the  crown  of  martyrdom. 


657 

Amidst  the  new  ecclesiastical  establishments  and  re- 
gulations, which  Luther,  under  the  auspices  of  the  elec- 
tor and  his  son,  was  rapidly  introducing  into  Saxony, 
he  still  found  time  for  preaching  the  word  of  God,  and 
f I  r  various  useful  publications.  In  reflecting  on  this 
PART  of  the  labors  of  the  Saxon  reformer,  it  may  in 
some  measure  lessen  our  surprise,  if  we  advert  to  two 
things,  both  of  which  are  beyond  dispute  :  First,  his 
unparalleled  industry ;  time  with  him  was  always  a 
precious  thing:  Secondly,  his  vast  fund  of  religious 
knowledge,  the  result  of  long  and  patient  study  of  the 
holy  scriptures.  But  in  regard  to  the  other  part,  name- 
ly, how  Martin  Luther,  who  had  spent  so  large  a  por- 
tion of  his  life  in  a  monastery,  and  even  now  was  far 
from  being  advanced  in  years,  attained  such  consum- 
mate prudence  and  discretion,  for  the  conduct  of  prac- 
tical concerns  in  worldly  affairs,  may  be  a  matter  both 
of  curious  inquiry  and  just  admiration.  Certainly,  it 
is  easier  to  account  for  his  numerous  sermons,  com- 
mentaries, and  theological  tracts,  than  for  his  wise  m- 
stitutions,  both  in  the  church  and  the  university,  where 
he  had  new  offices  and  ranks  and  orders  to  arrange, 
new  laws  and  discipline  to  digest,  where  the  ecclesi- 
astical and  academical  revenues  were  in  the  utmost 
confusion,  redundant  on  some  accounts,  defective  on. 
others ;  and  lastly,  where  the  distribution  of  the  same 
required  fresh  inspections  and  reviews,  as  well  a^ 
the  most  judicious  and  impartial  adjustments.  Fiona 
minds,  however,  who  believe  that  the  hearts  ofmea 
are  prepared  and  directed  by  a  Divine  superintending 
agency,  especially  on  great  occasions,  will  account 
for  it  without  difficulty.  And  those  who  are  dispos- 
ed to  explain  the  course  of  human  events  by  what 
are  called  natural  causes,  should,  in  the  first  place, 
recollect  distinctly,  what  were  the  specific  endow- 
ments of  Luther,  allowed  by  all  who  are  well  ac- 
quainted with  his  history;  namely,  a  conscientious  in- 
tegrity, incapable  of  being  warped  by  selfish  and  inter- 
ested considerations;  a  clear  and  comprehensive  un- 
derstanding, furnishing  an  almost  instinctive  view  of 
the  measures  to  be  adopted  in  the  most  critical  circum? 
4   L 


658 

dances ;  a  spirited  and  courageous  temper,  corlstant- 
ly  impeiiing  him  to  decision  and  despatch.  Then,  ift 
the  second  place,  thej  maj  be  put  in  mind, that  what- 
ever pams  they  wouki  take  to  exchide  Almighty  God 
from  the  government  of  his  own  creation,  they  cannot 
deny  that  at  the  very  period  when  the  reveafed  reli- 
gion was  most  deplorabfy  corrupted  and  defiled  by  hu- 
man devices,  and  when  there  was  the  greatest  need  of  a 
champion  to  contend  with  Antichrist,  there  was  actul- 
ally  raised  up  in  Saxony  a  personage  qualified  in  this 
uncommon  degree  to  fight  rnaniiilly  under  the  ban- 
ners of  Christ,  and  to  restore  his  church  to  its  genuine 
beauty  and  simplicity. 

Among  the  numerous  writings  which  Luther  pub- 
lished, to  advance  the  interests  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  was  a  useful  little  book,  containing  08  Ger- 
man hymns,  with  their  appropriate  tunes,  which  he 
composed  and  printed,  just  beff)re  be  ventured  to  ad- 
minister the  Lord's  supper  in  the  German  language. 
This  he  prepared  and  published  for  the  purpose  of  fix- 
ing, in  the  memories  of  thecomtuon  people,  much  re- 
ligious instruction,  in  a  concise  and  agreeable  manner. 
The  subjects  were,  parts  of  the  catechism;  leading 
articles  of  belief;  prayers  and  thanksgivings:  in  fact, 
the  book  was  a  summary  of  christian  doctrine,  ex- 
pressed in  a  very  neat  and  elegant  German  metre ; 
and  so  well  n*anaged,  that  the  harmony  and  modula- 
tion of  the  voice  agreed  with  the  words  and  senti- 
ments, and  tended  to  raise  the  correspondent  affec- 
iions  in  the  minds  of  the  singers.  On  this  account, 
the  author  has  been  called  the  true  Orpheus  ol  Ger- 
many ;  and  to  his  praise  it  is  added,  that  he  applied 
his  knowledge  of  musical  numbers  and  harmonies  to 
the  excitation  of  the  most  pious  and  fervid  emotion  in 
the  soul. 

In  the  preface  to  this  little  book  he  supports  the  du- 
<v  of  chmch  music,  on  the  authority  of  David  and 
Paul ;  at  the  same  time  he  puts  us  in  miuj^^  that  itl 
singing  praises,  we  should  have  our  eyes  ^  Christ 
alorjie.  "He  had  subjoined  the  suitable  tunes,''  he 
sayso,  "  to  show  that  the  fine  artis  are  by  no  means  abo- 


m9 

fished  through  %he  preaching  of  the  gospel ;  but,  that 
in  particular,  the  art  of  music  should  be  employed  to 
the  glory  of  God  ;  though  he  knew  this  sentiment  was 
contrary  to  the  romantic  ideas  of  some  teachers  who 
were  disposed  to  allow  nothing  but  what  was  purely 
inteliectual. 

During  these  incessant  labors  of  this  indefatigable 
servant  of  God,  an  attempt  was  made  to  take  away 
his  life  hy  poison.  APolisii  Jew,  a  doctor  of  medicine, 
came  to  Wittemberg,  having  agreed  to  do  this  for  two 
thousand  pieces  of  gold.  Luther  describes  him  as  a 
man  of  wonderful  cunning  and  versatihty;  and  as  ca- 
pable of  committing  any  crime.  The  doctor  and  his 
accomplices  were  seized, and  carried  before  a  magis- 
trate; but  they  refused  to  make  any  confession ;  and 
Luther  entreated  that  they  might  be  set  at  liberty,  ra- 
ther than  be  examined  by  torture,  according  to  the 
custom  of  those  times.  Nevertheless,  he  expressed  his 
entire  belief  that  he  was  the  very  inan  who  had  been 
pointed  out  to  him  by  the  letters  of  certain  friends. 
He  says,  "  he  answered  their  description  in  all  respects 
and  that  every  circumstance  also  concurred  to  identi- 
fy the  person  of  the  Jew,  and  prove  his  guilt." 

The  sacramental  dispute,  concerning  the  manner 
in  which  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  present  in 
the  eucharist,  has  been  already  mentioned.  Those 
labors  of  Luther,  which  he  employed  in  the  sacramen- 
tal controversy,  can  afford  but  little  satisfaction  to 
Christian  readers.  The  zeal,  fervor  and  conscientious- 
ness which  ever  marked  the  character  of  this  great  re- 
former, were  in  this  controversy  sadly  sullied,  by  a  la- 
mentable obstinacy  and  perverseness  of  temper.  While 
he  adhered  pertinaciously  to  the  literal  meaning  of 
the  declaration  of  Christ,  "  This  is  my  bodt/y''^  as  im- 
plying that  the  real  body  and  Mood  of  Christ  were  pre- 
sent in  the  eucharist ;  Zuingle  and  Oecolampadius, 
with  others,  insisted,  that  it  was  their  belief  according 
to  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  "as  often  as  we  eat  the 
bread  and  drink  the  wine  of  the  sacrament,  we  shew 
the  Lord's  death  till  he  come ;  that  we  consider,  con- 
ies and  declare,  that  Christ  offered  to  his  Father  ori, 


€60 

the  cross,  his  body  and  blood  for  our  redemption  ;  and 
doing  this  with  a  true  faith,  we  know  that  our  souls 
are  really  fed,  refreshed  and  strengthened,  by  the  flesh 
and  blood  of  Christ." 

The  sacramental  controversy  was  long  continued, 
and  served  to  disunite  many  of  the  friends  of  the  ris- 
ing reformation,  who  were  in  other  respects,  devout- 
\y  engaged  in  supporting  unitedly,  evangelical  truths 
and  practices. 

As  it  may  not  tend  greatly  to  the  godly  edification 
of  the  pious  reader,  to  knovi  all  the  circumsJances  of 
this  long  and  unhappy  controversy  ;  sufhte  it  to  state, 
that  Luther  having  been  so  much  attached  to  his  ideas 
of  the  real  presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
in  the  eucharist,  teaches  us  the  importance  of  calling 
no  man  master  in  matters  of  faith  and  practice,  and 
of  regulating  our  faith  and  practice  by  the  sacred 
scriptures. 

The  avowed  and  unequivocal  support  afforded  to 
the  reformation  by  the  new  elector  of  Saxony  and  the 
landgrave  of  Hesse,  did  not  produce  all  the  good  ef- 
fects which  might  have  been  expected  from  the  wise 
and  vigorous  measures  adopted  by  those  illustrious 
princes,  in  the  best  of  causes.  Their  example,  indeed, 
was  followed  by  the  most  enlightened  princes  and 
states  of  Germany  ;  and,  in  consequence,  an  improved 
union,  more  solid,  and  better  cemented  than  ever^ 
took  place  among  these.  But  the  rest,  who,  under 
the  cautious  and  ambiguous  conduct  of  Frederic  the 
Wise,  had  hitherto  shown  themselves  averse  to  ati 
open  rupture,  as  soon  as  they  clearly  perceived  that 
the  reformers  designed  to  withdraw  themselves  from 
the  Romish  communion  and  reject  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  pontiff,  instantly  took  fire  at  the  very  idea  of  such 
a  basis  of  peace  and  concord.  Some  of  them  had  stood 
neuter  during  the  violence  of  the  religious  differences ; 
and  others  had  even  joined  the  Lutherans  in  their  com- 
plaints against  certain  abuses  of  the  established  church; 
but  none  bad  ever  once  dreamed  of  entirely  deserting 
the  religious  system  of  their  ancestors ;  and,  as  matters 
vveie  fast  advancing  to  a  crisis,  they  now  thought  it 


661 

high  time  to  make  an  open  declaration  of  their  attach- 
ment to  the  established  hierarchy,  and  of  their  zeal 
and  readiness  to  promote  its  interests. 

Thus  the  discordant  princes  of  Germany  arranged 
themselves  into  two  distinct  parlies,  each  of  which 
seemed  resolutely  determined  to  adhere  to  its  pecul- 
iar tenets. 

But  there  was  this  essential  difference  between  the 
patrons  of  popery  and  Lutheranism.  All  the  measures 
of  the  latter  were  in  principle  purely  defensive; 
whereas  the  former  meditated  the  complete  extirpa- 
tion of  thf  ir  adversaries.  Foiled  in  arguments  repeat- 
edly, they  seemed  to  have  given  up  the  contest  in  that 
way  ;  and  to  have  expected  better  success  by  having 
reojurse  to  slander.  The  late  rustic  war  in  Germany 
had  afforded  them  a  pretext  for  this  purpose.  They 
represented  the  Lutherans  as  bad  subjects  in  general, 
and  as  the  prime  cause  of  that  late  rebellion,  and  of 
the  bloodshed.  Moreover,  though  the  rebels  had  been 
severely  handled  at  Mulhausen,  yet  fresh  commo- 
titms  were  apprehended  from  the  operation  of  the  li- 
centious doctrines  of  Munzer;  therefore  the  electors 
of  Mayence  and  Brandenburg,  with  the  duke  Henry 
of  Brunswick  and  his  uncle  Eric,  had  a  conference 
at  Uessau ;  where  they  made  no  secret  of  declaring 
that  the  only  radical  cure  of  the  evil  would  be  to  free 
the  nation  from  the  Lutheran  heresy,  and  from  those 
who  protected  it.  This  interview  of  the  enemies  of  the 
reformation  gave  rise  to  much  suspicion  and  anxiety 
in  the  minds  of  the  landgrave  of  Hesse,  especially  as, 
with  a  view  to  the  distracted  state  of  the  country,  he 
had  recently  requested  a  friendly  meeting  with  his  fa- 
ther-in-law, the  duke  George,  and  had  received  a 
surly  answer,  "  That  before  any  thing  could  be  done 
to  the  purpose,  all  the  late  innovations  in  religion  must 
be  effectually  done  away." 

These  proceedings  had  so  little  ambiguity  in  them 
that  the  Lutherans,  about  this  lime,  began  to  delibe- 
rate seriously  how  they  might  best  evade  the  blow 
with  which  they  were  threatened  by  a  powerful  and 
■bigoted  confederacy.     They  retorted  the  accusation 


662 

0f  having  been  the  cause  of  the  rebellion  of  the  peas- 
ants, and  justly  ascribed  those  sad  events  to  the  cruplj 
persecuting  spirit  of  the  nobles  and  dignitaries  of  the 
church.  Various  conventions  of  the  princes  were 
held  in  different  places.  At  Salfeid,  in  particular, 
they  came  to  this  resolution,  "That  it  became  them, 
as  Christian  princes,  to  do  every  thing  to  promote  the 
glory  of  God,  and  to  conform  their  practice  to  the  re- 
vealed word.  Thaf,bythis  word,  the  true  doctrine  of  jus- 
tification, through  the  mercy  of  God  by  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ,  was  now  once  more  revived  ;  and  that,  for  this 
great  benefit,  eternal  thanks  were  due  to  Almighty 
God."  The  proxies  transmitted  their  resolution  to 
the  duke  George,  and  at  the  same  time  animadverted 
severely  on  what  had  passed  at  the  late  assembly  at 
Dessau. 

Meanwhile,  mandatory  letters  from  Charles  V.  to  his 
brother  and  representative,  Ferdinand,  dated  Toledo, 
May  24, 1525,  calling  for  a  diet  of  the  empire,  increas- 
ed both  the  discontent  and  the  alarm  of  all  those  Ger- 
man princes  who  favored  the  reformation.  The  let- 
ters breathed  nothing  but  destruction  to  the  Luther- 
ans, and  the  execution  of  the  edict  of  Worms.  He  di- 
rected the  diet  to  be  held  at  Augsburg,  on  the  next 
Michaelmas  day ;  and  privately,  in  a  milder  tone,  re- 
quested the  elector  of  Saxony  to  be  present.  But  this 
prince,  at  the  instance  of  the  landgrave,  resolved  upon 
a  previous  measure,  admirably  calculated  to  defeat 
the  violent  designs  of  the  papal  party.  This  measure 
consisted  in  forming  a  speedy  association  with  all  the 
moderate  and  well-disposed  states  of  the  empire ;  such 
as,  the  elector  Palatine,  the  elector  of  Treves,  the 
margraves  of  Brandenburg,  the  duke  of  Luneburg, 
Pomerania,  and  Mecklenburg,  the  princes  of  Anhalt, 
the  imperial  cities  of  Nuremberg,  Strasburg,  Augs- 
burg, and  of  Ulm  and  Magdeburg ;  the  object  of  which 
association  should  be,  to  concur  in  representing  to  Fer- 
dinand the  imminent  danger  there  was  at  this  time  of 
exciting  fresh  and  more  formidable  riots  and  sedi- 
tions, by  any  attempts  to  execute  the  edict  of  Worms; 
and  how  abundantly  more  wise  and  safe  it  would  be^ 


em 

dif  the  present  moment,  to  come  to  some  distinct  de- 
termination and  settlement  respecting  the  religioui 
diifprences. 

The  principal  states  of  the  empire  agreed  in  the 
Same  sentiments;  and  even  Ferdinand  himself  at 
length  confessed  the  necessity  of  adopting  pacific  mea- 
sures in  the  concerns  of  religion  ;  and  allowed  the  prin- 
ces to  send  to  the  diet  such  of  their  theologians  as 
they  judged  best  qualified,  by  their  knowledge  and  dis- 
cretion, to  prove  useful  advisers  in  the  ensuing  delibe- 
rations. 

Accordingly,  the  elector  of  Saxony  and  the  land- 
grave instructed  their  deputies  to  represent  to  the  diet, 
that  their  masters  complained  heavily  of  the  harsh 
terms  in  which  the  imperial  mandate  for  calling  the 
diet  was  expressed  ;  that,  in  fact,  the  late  rebellion  of 
the  peasants,  which  the  princes  had  suppressed  at  the 
hazard  of  their  lives,  was  to  be  imputed  to  such  ill- 
timed  and  provoking  severities ;  that  Divine  truth 
could  not  be  extinguished  in  the  minds  of  men  by 
force  ;  that  much  greater  evils  than  any  which  had  yet 
happened,  would  be  the  infallible  consequence  of  the 
attempt,  besides  the  despite  done  to  the  word  of  God  ; 
that  those  decrees  of  Nuremberg,  which  respected  the 
reforjnation  of  religion,  ought  to  be  observed  ;  and  that, 
in  a  matter  where  the  salveition  of  men's  souls  was 
concerned,  the  utmost  care  should  betaken  not  to  ha- 
rass tender  consciences,  by  increasing,  instead  of  di- 
minishing, the  present  evils  ;  and,  lastly,  the  deputies 
were  ordered  to  oppose  the  execution  of  the  edict  of 
Worms  with  all  their  might. 

Further:  the  elector  of  Saxony,  well  aware  under 
how  much  odium  he  labored  from  the  papal  ecclesi- 
astics, on  account  of  the  reformation  in  religion  which 
he  had  authorized  at  Wittemberg,  diiected  his  theo- 
logians to  prepare  in  writing,  ready  for  the  diet,  a 
brief  but  comprehensive  answer  to  the  principal  objec- 
tions- of  the  opposite  party :  and  such  a  memoir  is 
found  among  the  archives  of  Weimar,  neatly  executed 
in  the  German  language,  by  the  pen  of  Melancthom 


664 

What  follows  is  a  specimen  of  the  author's  manner 
of  treating  the  subject.  The  question  is  whether  we 
are  guilty  of  the  sin  of  schism,  in  preaching  certain  doc- 
trines, and  abolishifig  certain  usages,  not  only  without 
the  leave  of  the  bishops,  but  in  direct  opposition  to 
their  injunctions.  For,  as  they  can  say  nothing  against 
our  doctrine,  they  have  no  way  left  to  condemn  us,  but 
by  objecting  to  our  want  of  authority  from  the  eccle- 
siastical rulers. 

They  argue,  1.  The  bishops,  and  none  else,  pos" 
sess  any  jurisdiction  in  the  church. 

2.  They  urge  the  infallibility  of  the  church  ; — and 
therefore  it  is  not  possible  there  should  have  existed, 
for  so  many  ages,  the  errors  and  idolatries  which  we 
have  abrogated. 

8.  They  put  us  in  mind,  that  to  obey  is  better  than 
sacrifice ; — ^^we  ought  therefore  to  have  been  obedient 
to  our  superiors.     Also, 

'    4.  To  have  shown  a  charitable  regard  for  tender 
consciences.     And, 

5.  Not  to  have  raised  civil  wars  by  licentious  inno- 
vations. 

Melancthon  rests  the  defence  of  the  refQj-mers  upon 
the  following  facts  and  principles  : 

1.  Every  minister  of  the  word  of  God  is  bound,  by 
the  express  precept  of  Christ,  to  preach  the  leading 
doctrine  of  the  gospel,  namely,  justification  by  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  not  by  the  merit  of  human  perfor- 
mances. Whereas,  nothing  is  more  certain  than  that 
men  have  been  drawn  from  the  cross  of  Christ,  to  trust 
in  their  own  works,  and  in  a  variety  of  superstitious 
vanities. 

2,  God  has  forbidden,  under  the  most  heavy  pun- 
ishment, every  species  of  idolatry  and  false  worship  : 
and  of  this  class  are,  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  masses 
for  the  dead,  invocations  of  the  saints,  and  such  like  ; 
which  things,  though  manifest  blasphemies,  it  is  noto- 
rious, have  been  taught  in  the  church  of  Rome,  and 
represented  as  sharmg  in  their  efficacy  to  salvation, 
with  the  merits  of  our  Redeemer  himself. 


685 

3.  The  pope  and  bishops  neglect  their  duty  j  exer- 
cise an  usurped  authority  even  over  emperors  and 
princes,  and,  under  the  pretence  of  serving  Christ,  ap- 
ply the  possessions  of  the  church  to  the  service  of 
their  tyrannical  purposes. 

On  these  grounds  the  author  argues,  that  the  clergy, 
from  (he  very  nature  of  their  vocation,  have  an  unques- 
tionable authority  to  preach  the  truths  of  the  gospel ; 
and,  moreover,  are  called  on  the  louder  to  do  this, 
when  the  bishops  are  plunged  in  ignorance  and  luxury, 
and  when  they  answer  the  admonitions  and  remon- 
strances of  the  reformers  only  T)y  anathemas  and  per- 
secutions. The  pope,  the  cardials,  and  the  clergy  of 
Rome,  did  not  constitute  the  church  of  Christ,  though 
there  did  exist  among  them  some  who  were  real 
members  of  that  church,  and  opposed  to  the  reigning 
errors  :  that  the  true  church  consisted  of  the  faithful, 
and  of  none  else,  who  had  the  word  of  God,  and  by  it 
were  sanctified  and  cleansed  ;  that  St.  Paul  had  pre- 
dicted there  would  come  Antichrist,  sitting  In  the  tem- 
ple of  God  ;  and,  that  the  reformers  were  not  guilty  of 
schism,  either  because  they  had  convicted  Antichrist 
of  his  errors,  or  because  they  had  made  alterations  ia 
some  external  ordinances ;  that  the  unity  of  the  church 
did  not  consist  in  such  things ;  and  that  whoever  main- 
tained that  it  did,  ought  in  every  way  to  be  most  stre- 
nuously opposed.  That  to  the  charge  of  disobedi- 
ence, the  answer  was  easy ;  the  pope  and  his  bishops 
had  exacted  an  unlawful  obedience ;  that  nothing 
short  of  giving  up  the  word  of  God  would  content 
them  ;  and  that  by  their  excommunications,  and  other 
persecutions  of  the  reformed  clergy,  they  themselves 
had  at  length  stirred  up  the  late  rebellion  in  Germany, 

Lastly,  the  author  confirms  his  reasoning  by  quoting 
precepts  of  Christ  himself,  and  by  producing  pertinent 
examples  from  the  history,  both  of  the  Christian  and 
the  Jewish  church.  "The  great  doctrinal  point,"  says 
he,  in  conclusion,  "  is  that  of  faith  in  the  merits  of 
Christ,  independently  of  human  works,  as  the  ground 
of  acceptance  before  God.  Rather  than  give  up  this, 
4  m 


666 

i/\[e  must  suffer  persecution,  and  every  species  of  dis- 
turbance." 

Ih  the  same  memoir,  MelancthoD  touches  upon  an- 
other question  ;  namely,  Whether  the  princes  had 
done  right  in  authorizing  the  reformations  which  had 
been  made  in  their  colleges  and  monasteries,  contra- 
ry to  the  edicts  of  the  emperor  and  the  pope  ? 

"  The  whole,"  says  our  author,  "  turns  upon  this 
single  consideration,  whether  the  novel  doctrines,  asf 
they  are  called,  be  or  be  not  true  ?  If  true,  the  prin- 
ces ought  assuredly  to  protect  them.  The  princes 
are  no  more  under  obligation  to  obey  the  higher  pow- 
ers in  their  tyrannical^mandates,  than  Jonathan  was 
to  kill  David,  or  Obadiah  the  prophets." 

Such  were  the  concise  arguments  by  which  the  first 
reformers  defended  themselves  from  the  charge  of 
heresy  and  schism. 

It  is  to  the  exertions  of  these  excellent  men,  conduct- 
ed with  so  much  spirit,  wisdom,  and  moderation,  that 
we  are  to  ascribe  the  mild  proceedings  of  the  papal 
parlizans  at  the  diet  of  Augsburg.  In  fact,  that  as- 
sembly did  not  meet  till  the  month  of  November,  and, 
from  the  advanced  state  of  the  season,  and  other  cau- 
ses, was  but  thinly  attended.  The  diet  was  prorogued 
till  the  third  of  May  of  the  next  year,  to  be  then  held 
at  Spires;  and  in  the  mean  time,  they  entreated  the 
emperor  to  take  measures  for  calling  a  council,  and  to 
favor  them  with  his  presence  in  Germany  ;  but  so  far 
from  directing  the  edict  of  Worms  to  be  enforced,  they 
satisfied  themselves  with  repeating  the  evasive  decree 
of  Nuremberg,  which,  in  general,  enjoined  the  clergy 
to  introduce  no  novel  doctrines,  but  to  preach  the  pure 
gospel  as  it  had  been  understood  always  by  the  great 
body  of  christians,  to  consult  for  peace  and  harmony, 
and  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God.  It  does  not  appear 
that  Ferdinand  discovered  any  reluctance  to  subscribe 
the  terms  of  the  recess.  The  most  violent  and  the 
most  inveterate  adversaries  of  Luther  could  not  but 
see  the  danger  and  the  folly  of  all  attempts,  under  the 
present  circumstances,  either  to  banish  or  take  away 
the  life  of  a  man  w  ho  was  so  much  admired  and  be- 


667 

loved  by  his  countrymen  ;  and  to  whose  extraordina- 
ry discernment,  industry,  and  courage,  not  only  Ger- 
many, but  also  many  other  parts  of  Europe,  were  un- 
der the  greatest  obligations. 

This  appearance,  however,  of  lenity  and  moderation 
was  deceitful,  being  founded  not  in  any  soUd  princi- 
ples of  justice  or  religion,  but  merely  in  the  tempo- 
rary fear  of  tumult  and  sedition.  Even  during  the  sit- 
tings of  the  late  diet,  the  ecclesiastical  princes  had 
shown  themselves  much  elevated  with  the  recent  vic- 
tories over  the  rebellious  peasants,  and  consequent- 
ly, more  disposed  to  violent  and  sanguinary  mea- 
sures. Thus  the  present  calm  was  considered,  by  the 
more  judicious  and  thinking  protestants,  only  as  a  pre- 
lude to  a  tempest,  shortly  to  be  raised  by  all  the  great 
powers  of  the  established  hierarchy,  for  the  purpose  of 
crushing  effectually,  not  only  the  Saxon  reformer  and 
his  petty  adherents  at  Wittemberg,  but  every  German 
prince  and  state,  whether  civil  or  ecclesiastical,  which 
had  dared  to  oppose  or  dissent  from  the  communion 
of  the  Roman  church. 

Moreover,  there  were  other  reasons,  besides  those 
which  have  been  mentioned,  which  would  naturally 
fill  the  minds  of  the  protestants  with  disquieting  sus- 
picions and  apprehensions.  So  embittered  was  the 
court  of  Rome,  against  what  they  called  the  Lutheran 
heresy,  that  in  every  treaty  which  the  pope  had  of  late 
concluded  with  foreign  powers,  the  absolute  destruc- 
tion and  extirpation  of  all  Lutherans  was  a  specific 
article.  For  example,  the  ninth  article  of  the  treaty 
made  by  Clement  VII.  with  the  emperor,  after  the  bat- 
tle of  Pavia  and  the  capture  of  Francis  I.  runs  thus : 
"  Because  religion,  much  more  than  any  temporal  con- 
cern, is  near  the  heart  of  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  be- 
cause the  good  faith  of  his  holiness  has  been  called  in 
question,  the  emperor,  the  king  of  England,  and  the 
archduke  Ferdinand,  engage  to  take  up  arms  with  all 
their  might  against  all  disturbers  of  the  catholic  faith, 
and  against  all  persons  who  shall  revile  or  injure  the 
pontiff;  and  further,  the  aforesaid  princes  take  upon 
themselves  to  punish  all  such  offenders  against  his  ho- 


668 

liness,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  the  offences  had  been 
committed  against  their  own  persons." 

In  the  autumn  of  the  very  same  year,  this  precious 
pontiff,  whose  thoughts,  it  seems,  were  so  deeply  and 
so  entirely  exercised  concerning  the  advancement  and 
protection  of  pure  religion,  deserted  Charles  V.  and 
made  a  treaty  with  England  and  France,  the  primary 
object  of  which  was  declared  to  be,  that  the  contract- 
ing parties  should  effectually  withstand  the  brutal 
ferocity  of  the  Turks,  and  also  suppress  that  most 
pestilential  heresy  of  the  Lutherans ;  for  that  there 
was  as  much  danger  from  the  latter  evil  as  from  the 
former,  the  said  heresy  having  secretly  spread  itself  to 
a  great  extent,  and  done  much  mischief  to  the  chris- 
tian faith. 

In  the  former  treaty  of  peace,  called  the  treaty  of 
Madrid,  by  which  Francis  1.  recovered  his  liberty,  it  is 
expressly  stated,  that  the  emperor  and  the  king  are  in- 
duced to  make  peace,  that  they  may  be  able  to  extirpate 
all  the  enemies  of  the  christian  religion,  and  especial- 
ly the  heretics  of  the  Lutheran  sect.  The  pope,  they 
iay,  had  often  admonished  and  much  solicited  them 
to  attend  seriously  to  this  important  duty.  It  was, 
therefore,  to  satisfy  his  wishes  that  they  had  determin- 
ed to  entreat  his  holiness  to  give  directions  for  a  gen- 
eral council  of  the  deputies  of  the  kings  and  princes, 
to  meet  at  a  fixed  time  and  place,  then  and  there  to 
consult  on  the  most  effectual  method  of  carrying  on 
the  war  against  the  Turks,  and  also  of  suppressing 
heresy. 

How  vigilant  and  indefatigable  was  this  pontiff  in 
rousing  the  adversaries  of  religion,  and  endeavoring  to 
make  them  active  and  resolute  in  persecuting  the  lit- 
tle flock  of  true  Christians,  wherever  they  could  find 
them !  Among  many  of  his  epistolary  admonitions 
and  exhortations  written  for  this  purpose,  there  is  one 
even  to  the  parliament  of  Paris.  He  had  been  inform- 
ed, he  said,  that  impious  heresies  had  begun  to  creep 
into  France :  and  that  the  parliament  had  wisely  in- 
terposed, by  choosing  commissioners  for  the  detection 
and  punishment  ©f  the  offenders.  He  entirely  approv- 


669 

ed,  and  by  his  authority  confirmed,  the  steps  they  had 
taken:  it  was  a  common  concern:  the  mischief  was 
general,  and  was  to  be  ascribed  to  the  malice  of  Sa- 
tan, and  the  fury  of  his  impious  agents.  Not  only  re- 
ligion, but  also  governments,  kmgs,  princes,  nobles, 
all  ranks  and  orders,  were  on  the  brink  of  destruc- 
tion. It  was  a  time  when  the  common  safety  called  for 
unanimous  exertion.  He  promised  that  on  his  part 
no  care  or  labor  should  be  spared ;  and  it  was  tkeir 
duty,  he  told  them  to  enter  into  the  same  views  with 
their  whole  heart,  and  preserve  their  country  from  that 
calamitous  infection,  which  infallibly  attended  the 
dissemination  of  this  coniagious  heresy. 

Another  source  of  anxiety  and  alarm  to  the  protes- 
tant  confederate  princes  was  the  steady  co-operation 
of  Charles  V.  with  the  pope's  tyrannical  designs. 
Charles  by  mandate  from  Seville,  March,  1526,  direct- 
ed his  lieutenant  general  Ferdinand,  and  the  rest  of 
his  commissioners,  to  admonish  the  members  of  the 
diet,  who  were  about  to  assemble  at  Spires,  to  make 
no  resolutions  which  were  either  contrary  to  the  chris- 
tian faith,  or  to  the  ancient  usages.  He  himself  had 
already  abrogated  the  late  decree  of  Nuremberg, 
which  had  enjoined  an  examination  of  Luther's  wri- 
tings ;  and  would  shortly  concert  measures  with  his 
holiness  respecting  a  general  council.  The  resolu- 
tions of  those  partial  assemblies,  he  said,  had  done  no 
good  ;  but  had  rather  confirmed  the  liceniious  vulgar 
in  thtirerrors ;  and  that  the  diet  would  do  well  to  regu- 
late all  their  proceedings  by  their  own  common  con- 
sent. He  complained,  that  doctrines  which  had  been 
condemned  were  still  taught,  holy  men  were  reviled, 
and  seditions  encouraged. 

This  imperial  mandate  was  intended  by  Charles  V. 
for  the  public  eye ;  but  besides  this,  he  caused  private 
and  secret  instructions  to  be  delivered  to  Henry  duke 
of  Brunsvvic,  the  general  purport  of  which,  as  it  soon 
became  matter  of  notoriety,  affected  the  minds  of  the 
good  protestants  with  much  greater  concern  than  any 
public  document  could  do,  because  it  seemed  most 
clearly  to  demonstrate  the  extreme  hostility  of  the 


670 

emperor's  disposition  towards  any  species  of  reforma- 
tion. The  duke  was  commissioned  to  visit  several 
such  princes  of  the  empire  as  were  known  to  be  per- 
fectly untainted  with  Lutheranism  :  for  example,  the 
archbishop  of  Cologne  and  Bremen,  the  bishop  of 
Monster  and  Minden,  the  elector  of  Brandenburg,  and 
several  others.  He  was  directed  to  show  his  instruc- 
tions to  some  of  them,  to  deliver  civil  messages  from 
the  emperor  to  others,  and  to  make  them  all  acquaint- 
ed with  how  much  grief  his  imperial  highness  had 
heard  of  the  daily  increase  of  the  Lutheran  heresy, 
which  had  already  given  rise  to  so  much  bloodshed, 
devastation  and  blasphemy.  The  duke  was  to  add, 
that  the  steady  adherence  of  these  princes  to  the  an- 
cient religion  had  afforded  the  emperor  the  most  live- 
ly satisfaction ;  and  that  his  highness  intended  very 
shortly  to  advise  with  them  in  person,  concerning  the 
best  remedies  to  be  used  in  this  most  destructive  dis- 
temper. He  was  then  to  declare,  on  the  emperor's 
part,  that  he  should  not  permit  any  other  of  his  con- 
cerns to  interfere  with  this :  and  lastly,  he  was  to  ex- 
hort the  princes  to  persevere  in  the  faith,  to  unite 
themselves  with  all  the  Antilulherans,  and,in  one  con- 
nected body,  to  resist  with  effect,  and  finally  to  sup- 
press, the  cunning  and  deceitful  arts,  as  well  as  tiie 
violent  and  seditious  outrages  of  this  mischievous  fac- 
tion. Charles  concluded  his  instructions  emphatically 
with  saying,  "  That  he  should  not  be  wanting  in  his 
endeavors  to  promote  the  good  cause ;  that  he  heart- 
ily thanked  those  who  had  hitherto  shown  their  zeal 
and  fidelity  ;  and  he  would  not  fail  to  reward  their  ser- 
vices liberally." 

The  precise  manner  in  which  these  secret  commu- 
nications came  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Lutheran 
princes  does  not  appear;  but  as  copies  of  the  memoir 
were  sent  to  several  other  princes  besides  Henry  of 
Brunswic,  we  need  not  wonder  that  its  contents  were 
soon  divulged. 

This  secret  memoir,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  con- 
tributed to  produce  some  important  consequences. — 
1.  Distrust  and  animosity  among  the  princes  of  the 


671 

empire.  In  particular,  the  duke  of  Brunswic  was  sus- 
pected of  having  calumniated  the  Lutheran  princes, 
and  of  having  endeavored  to  poison  the  emperor's 
mind,  by  instilling  a  belief  that  the  reformers  made 
proselytes  by  using  force;  and  moreover,  that  they 
were  the  real  cause  of  the  late  rustic  rebellion.  2.  An 
entire  despair  of  the  emperor's  justice  and  impartiali- 
ty in  any  future  attempt  to  adjust  the  religious  dif- 
ferences. He  lent  his  ear  to  slanderous  reports,  and 
afforded  the  accused  no  opportunity  of  justifying  them- 
selves. 3.  It  proved,  that  beyond  all  doubt,  a  treaty 
had  been  concluded  against  Christ  and  his  sacred 
word.  The  landgrave,  on  the  occasion  of  this  con- 
viction of  his  mind,  declared  solemnly,  that  he  would 
rather  lose  his  life  than  be  forced  in  this  manner  into 
poverty  and  exile.  4.  It  showed  the  urgent  and  in- 
creased necessity  of  a  counter  treaty,  for  the  purpose 
of  confounding  the  machinations  of  all  the  adversaries 
of  christian  truth  and  liberty  of  conscience. 

Undoubtedly  the  pope  and  the  emperor  were  most 
to  be  dreaded,  as  the  great  engines  of  ecclesiastical 
tyranny  and  persecution ;  nevertheless,  it  was  now 
sufficiently  clear,  that  there  existed  also,  within  the 
German  empire  many  powerful  agents,  who  were 
completely  disposed  to  concur  with  those  wicked 
despots  in  their  destructive  and  sanguinary  designs 
against  the  infant  reformation. 

For  those  very  purposes,  a  secret  treaty  against  the 
elector  of  Saxony  and  the  landgrave  of  Hesse  was  dis- 
covered to  have  been  made  at  Mayence,  under  the  aus- 
pices and  management  of  the  duke  George.  Luther, 
whose  vigilance  and  industry  were  unexampled,  both 
acquired  a  knowledge  of  this  conspiracy,  and  wrote  a 
little  treatise  for  the  purpose  of  exposing  the  authors  of 
it.  It  was,  however,  thought  better  to  suppress  the 
work  ;  and  at  present  there  remain  only  some  frag- 
ments of  it  in  the  German  edition  of  Luther's  works. 

In  a  letter  to  Spalatinus,  he  alludes  to  these  things 
in  the  following  manner:  "You  can  scarce  believe 
what  mischief  Satan  is  plotting  at  this  moment,  through 
the  medium  of  the  bishops,  with  the  duke  George  ai 


672 

their  head.  Shortly,  in  a  Httle  book,  which  is  at  this 
very  time  in  the  press,  I  purpose  to  give  you  a  speci- 
men of  his  iniquitous  proceedings.  If  the  Lord  do  not 
prevent  the  accomplishment  of  the  designs  of  these 
men,  you  will  have  to  say,  that  the  late  rebellion  and 
slaughter  of  the  rustics  was  but  the  prelude  to  the  uni- 
versal destruction  of  Germany.  I  therefore  seriously 
beseech  you  to  join  your  prayers  with  me  to  the  Father 
of  mercies,  that  he  may  be  pleased  to  confound  the 
wild  and  insidious  devices  of  these  men;  especially  of 
the  duke  George, — a  deplorably  lost  character,  I  do 
fear.  Let  us  beseech  God,  either  to  change  his  heart, 
or  to  remove  him  from  among  us:  otherwise  he  will 
not  only  continue  to  rage  like  a  wild  beast,  but,  through 
the  instigation  of  the  prelates,  will  show  himself  a 
perfect  Satan.  It  so  torments  the  man  that  Luther  is 
not  yet  put  to  death,  that  he  can  neither  sleep  nor 
wake  ;  insomuch,  that  there  may  be  some  reason  to 
fear,  he  will  be  worn  out  by  the  excessive  anxiety  of 
his  mind  on  this  very  account.  Gracious  God!  what 
a  load  has  our  good  prince  to  sustain!  not  merely  as 
the  elector  of  Saxony,  and  an  avowed  friend  of  the 
reformers  amidst  numerous  hostile  princes,  but  also 
on  account  of  the  wicked  machinations  of  some  of  his 
own  tamiliars  and  intimates,  persons  of  rank  and  con- 
sequence. I  have  abundance  to  tell  you,  concerning 
plots  and  evil  counsels;  but  I  dare  not  commit  them 


to  writing.'^ 


The  real  state  of  the  reformation  in  Germany  may 
be  collected  from  such  documents  as  these,  infinitely 
better  than  from  many  chapters,  filled  with  the  ima- 
ginations and  refinements  of  the  most  acute  politicians. 
The  curious  student  of  ecclesiastical  history  will  now 
see  what  just  cause  the  protestant  princes,  especially 
John  the  Constant,  elector  of  Saxony,  and  Philip  the 
landgrave  of  Hesse,  had  for  apprehending  the  most 
imminent  danger  to  their  dignity  and  property,  and 
even  their  lives,  from  the  fury  and  barbarity  of  papal 
superstition ;  and  how  necessary  it  was  to  form  a 
well  connected,  defensive  alliance,  which  might 
prove  some  protection  and  security  against  the  im- 


pending  storm.  The  diet  of  Spires  was  at  hand; 
and  if  the  anti-papal  princes  should  have  met  there 
without  previous  communication  of  sentiment,  confu- 
sion, reserve,  and  imbecility,  must  have  been  the  con- 
sequence, instead  of  unanimity,  courage  and  strength* 
No  time  was  therefore  to  be  lost ;  the  present  moment 
seemed  critical  in  the  highest  degree.  Actuated  by 
such  views  and  principles,  those  resolute  and  spirited 
protestants,  the  elector  of  Saxony  and  the  landgrave  of 
Hesse,  met  at  Torgaii,  and  there  agreed  upon  a  treaty 
of  mutual  defence,  in  opposition  to  the  tyranny  of  the 
ecclesiastics.  Their  next  step  was  to  invite  others  to 
join  in  the  alliance  ;  and  in  a  few  weeks  afterwards,  at 
Magdeburg,  they  met  together  again,  and  again  sub- 
scribed the  same  treaty,  with  the  addition  of  a  consid- 
erable number  of  princes,  who  followed  their  exam- 
ple. 

The  Magdeburg  treaty,  as  it  is  called,  does  honor  to 
the  cause  of  the  gospel,  is  worthy  of  the  courageous 
christian  characters  who  joined  in  it,  and,  as  it  seems 
to  have  been  the  foundation  of  the  famous  league 
which  was  afterwards  formed  at  Sinallcald,  we  shall 
give  the  substance  of  it  here. 

The  federalists  begin  with  praising  God  for  his  ex- 
traordinary providence,  his  grace,  and  his  unspeakable 
mercy,  in  having  bestowed  upon  Ihem  his  sacred  word, 
which  is  the  only  true  comfort,  the  real  food  of  the 
soul,  and  the  greatest  treasure  in  the  world.  They 
then  proceed  to  relate  the  numerous  and  powerful 
machinations  with  which  to  the  present  moment  they 
have  been  disturbed,  especially  by  the  clergy  and  their 
adherents,  whose  object  it  was  to  deprive  the  people 
of  the  use  of  the  holy  scriptures,  and  of  those  com- 
forts which  they  afford  to  the  heart  and  conscience. — 
They  express  a  hope  that  God  will  continue  to  them 
this  great  blessing  of  the  Bible.  They  were  ready  to 
have  repaired  to  the  late  diet  at  Augsburg,  there  to 
treat  concerning  religion  and  harmony,  but  were  pre- 
vented by  the  advanced  season  of  the  year.  They 
had  now  the  same  intentions,  in  regard  to  the  diet  of 
Spires.  They  were  convincedj  they  said,  by  the  infor- 
4  N 


67% 

ittation  tvhich  they  received  from  all  quarters,  as  also 
by  the  various  meetings  and  discussions  which  had  re- 
cently taken  place,  that  factions  were  forming,  leagues 
and  treaties  were  entered  into,  and  money  collected  5 
and  all  this,  in  the  intention  of  maintaining  by  force  the 
old  abuses,  of  extinguishing  the  truths  of  Divine  revela- 
tion, and  of  waging  war  against  those  princes  and  ru- 
lers who  felt  themselves  bound  in  duty  and  conscience 
to  profess  and  protect  the  gospel  in  their  dominions, 
and  who  injured  no  person  living,  nor  committed  any 
acts  of  violence  whatever.  Impelled  therefore  by  their 
own  consciences  and  a  sense  of  their  duty  to  God,  it 
was  for  the  reasons  above  mentioned,  that,  without 
meaning  to  offend  any  one,  they  had  mutually  agreed 
upon  apian  of  pure  defence  against  the  war  and  vio- 
lence with  which  they  appeared  to  be  threatened ;  and 
they  hereby  engaged  to  unite  and  exert  every  power 
they  possessed  against  all  those,  who,  under  any  pre- 
tence whatever,  should  attack  them  on  account  of  their 
religion. 

The  diet  did  not  assemble  at  Spires  till  near  the 
end  of  June,  1526,  but  was  unusually  well  attended. — 
All  the  electors,  except  of  Brandenburg,  were  present. 
The  elector  of  Saxony  and  the  landgrave  of  Hesse, 
during  the  deliberations  of  the  members,  appear  to 
Save  preserved  a  steady  attention  to  the  very  prudent 
project  which  they  had  recently  formed  ;  judging,  it 
w^ould  seem,  that  they  should  serve  the  Lutheran 
cause  more  effeetually  by  strengthening  their  treaty 
OF  DEFENCE,  than  by  long  arguments  and  debates  on 
points  of  religion,  before  an  assembly  which  contain- 
ed so  many  bigoted  ecclesiastics  and  selfish  politicians. 
Accordingly  they  took  occasion  to  address  the  depu- 
ties of  Strasburg,  Nuremberg,  and  Augsburg,  on  the 
subject  of  mutual  defence.  They  were  convinced, 
they  said,  of  their  love  of  the  gospel  ;  and  there  could 
be  no  doubt  of  the  machinations  of  the  prelates  and 
other  agents  of  the  pope  at  the  present  time  :  Ought 
not  therefore  an  association  or  an  alliance  to  be  form- 
ed on  this  principle  :  That  if  any  one  should  be  brought 
^to  difficulty  or  danger  on  account  of  religion^  the 


m6 

federalists  should  support  one  another  ?  they  added^ 
that  as  thej  had  a  good  opinion  of  the  cities  of  Frank- 
fort and  Ulm,  it  might  be  proper  to  ask  them  also  to 
join  in  the  confederacy  :  To  this  the  deputies  replied, 
They  had  no  express  instruction  on  that  subject,  but 
they  promised  to  be  particularly  careful  in  reporting 
the  proposal  to  their  masters. 

Several  of  the  Lutheran  divines  were  present  at  this 
diet,  and  were  heard  in  explanation  of  the  doctrines  of 
the  reformers  ;  but  not  without  much  troublesome 
though  ineffectual  objection  on  the  part  of  the  papal 
princes,  under  the  pretext  of  avoiding  commotions. 
Ferdinand  also  made  a  smooth  and  plausible  harangue 
to  the  deputies  of  all  the  states  of  the  empire.  "Him- 
self, his  brother  the  emperor,  and  the  house  of  Austria, 
were  bound  to  them  by  the  ties  of  affection."  He 
therefore  warned  them  not  to  be  led  astray  by  the  per- 
suasions of  certain  persons ;  and  finally  exhorted  them 
to  exhibit  a  disposition  to  obey  their  lawful  sovereign. 
But  these  mild  terms,  it  is  to  be  observed,  were  not 
used  by  Ferdinand  till  near  the  conclusion  of  the  diet  ; 
when  he  had  found,  by  experience,  that  neither  him- 
self, nor  the  imperial  niinisters,  nor  the  bishops,  had 
been  able,  by  their  menaces,  to  overawe  those  resolute 
and  determined  Germans. 

At  the  opening  of  the  diet,  the  emperor's  representa- 
tive informed  the  members,  it  was  the  pleasure  of  his 
imperial  highness,  that,  in  the  first  place  they  should 
proceed  to  determine  the  best  method  of  securing  the 
christian  religion,  and  the  ancient  usages  of  the  church; 
then,  how  they  should  punish  offenders,  and  compel  to 
obedience  such  as  forcibly  resisted  their  injunctions^ 
also,  how  they  could  unite  their  mutual  and  effective 
efforts  to  procure  the  execution  of  the  edict  of  Worms, 
which  was  now  of  five  years  standing.  Upon  this,  the 
diet  selected  a  committee,  composed  of  bishops,  secu- 
lar princes,  and  leading  senators,  who  should  propose 
regulations  for  the  adjustment  of  the  religious  differen- 
ces. But  the  emperor's  representatives  interposed,  by 
saying,  that  it  would  be  most  to  the  purpose  for  them 
to  reafl  to  the  diet  the  Instrnctions  which  they  had  re- 


676 

ceived  from  their  master ;  this  would  best  ensure  obe- 
dience to  him,  and  prevent  that  loss  of  time  which 
the  comraittpe  might  otherwise  spend  on  subjects  to 
which  their  authority  did  not  extend.  They  then 
read  the  emperor's  mandate  from  Seville,  as  already 
given. 

Most  of  the  deputies  answered,  in  writing,  thai  it  had 
been  fully  proved  to  the  pope's  legate,  in  a  former  diet, 
that  it  was  then  absolutely  impossible  to  execute  the 
edict  of  Worms,  through  fear  of  the  commotions  which 
would  arise  :  that  now  the  attempt  was  abundantly 
more  difficult  ;  because  the  religious  disputes  were 
daily  increasing,  especially  about  ceremonies  and  abu- 
ses :  that  the  emperor,  were  he  present,  would  form 
the  same  judgment.  Moreover,  in  regard  to  the  pro- 
mise of  a  general  council,  that  promise  was  made  by 
the  emperor  when  in  treaty  with  his  holiness ;  but  that 
since  the  date  of  the  emperor's  letters,  the  pope  had 
changed  sides,  and  ordered  his  forces  to  act  against 
his  imperial  majesty.  What  prospect  then  could 
there  be  of  a  general  council  ?  Under  such  circum- 
stances, it  was  their  opinion  that  the  emperor's  leave 
should  be  asked  to  call  a  provincial  Germanic  council ; 
that  either  delay,  or  an  attempt  to  execute  the  edict  of 
Worms,  was  unspeakably  dangerous ;  and  that  there- 
fore, if  his  imperial  majesty  did  not  approve  of  the  ex- 
pedient of  calling  such  a  council,  he  should  be  en- 
treated to  dispense  with  the  execution  of  the  afore- 
said edict,  till  a  general  council  could  be  called. — 
Such,  they  said,  had  been  the  plan  of  the  last  diet  of 
Nuremberg;  and  that  since  their  intended  conven- 
tion at  Spires  had  been  interdicted  by  the  emperor, 
the  expectations  of  many  of  the  states  had  been  dis- 
appointed, and  the  disposition  to  tumult  and  civil 
war  much  increased  ;  that,  in  fact,  the  rebellion  of 
the  peasants  might  have  been  avoided  if  attention  had 
been  paid  to  the  representation  of  the  grievances  which 
the  country  suffered  from  the  ecclesiastics;  that  in 
those  districts  where  a  retormation  had  taken  place, 
the  disturbances  had  been  slight,  and  presently  qui- 
et€fd;  that  they  had  made  no  changes  whatever  m 


a77 

that  true  and  holy  faith  which  was  founded  in  Christj 
and  his  eternal  immutable  word:  neither  had  they  re- 
jected any  ceremonies,  but  what  were  contrary  to  the 
scriptures.  Lastly,  they  observed  emphatically,  that 
in  a  state  of  discord,  uncertainty,  and  anxiety,  respect- 
ing their  own  condition,  men  could  not  be  much  dis- 
posed to  contribute  their  money  liberally  to  the  assis- 
tance of  others. 

After  this,  the  deputies,  in  a  distinct  memorial 
ventured  to  point  out  certain  practices,  which  they 
thought  called  for  alteration  or  entire  abolition.  In 
every  town,  they  said,  the  poor  inhabitants  were 
burdened  with  what  were  denominated  mendicant 
monks.  These  stripped  men  of  the  comforts  of  life  ; 
and,  in  many  cases,  procured  legacies  and  estates  to 
be  devised  to  then*!  by  dying  persons.  These  things 
were  mischievous  to  the  last  degree,  and  called  loud- 
ly for  correction.  The  ecclesiastics,  also  ought  no 
longer  to  enjoy  those  immunities,  for  the  granting  of 
which  the  reasons  now  no  longer  existed.  Also,  the 
number  of  holidays  ought  to  be  lessened  ;  the  dis- 
tinction of  meats  abolished  ;  and,  above  all,  the  free 
course  of  the  gospel  should  not  be  impeded. 

Such  bold  and  prudent  remonstrances  must  have 
given  the  pontifical  partizans  an  insight  into  the 
steady  character  of  the  German  reformers.  In  partic- 
ular, the  elector  of  Saxony  most  strictly  enjoined  his 
counsellors  to  beware  of  the  corrupt  arts  of  the  bishops 
and  to  stand  inflexibly  firm  to  the  gospel.  It  was 
however  chiefly,  through  the  numerous  sufl'rages  of 
the  towns  and  cities,  and  especially  those  of  the  high- 
er Germany,  that  the  reformers  acquired  so  considera- 
ble an  ascendant  in  this  diet. 

The  leading  ecclesiastics,  who,  had  no  other  aim 
than  the  preservation  of  their  own  authority,  maintain- 
ed that  during  the  discord  between  the  emperor  and 
the  pope,  it  was  impossible  to  come  to  any  decisive 
conclusions  respecting  the  religions  dissentions  ;  and 
that  therefore  that  business  had  better  be  deferred  to  a 
more  favorable  juncture.  No  doubt  tboy  conceived, 
that,  a's  dignified  ecclesrastics,  both  their  authority 


G7« 

and  their  reveniies  would  be  more  effectually  sup- 
ported by  the  pope,  acting  at  a  future  time  in  concert 
with  the  emperor,  than  by  the  emperor  alone  in  the 
present  circumstances. 

The  members  also  of  the  select  committee  before 
mentioned  differed  so  exceedingly  among  each  other, 
and  the  opposition  to  any  reformation  was  conducted 
with  such  prodigious  heat  and  acrimony,  that  there 
seemed  to  be  an  end  to  all  sober  deliberation.  Spal- 
atinus'  observation  on  what  he  saw  at  this  diet  is,  that 
"  Christ  was  extremely  odious  to  the  Pharisees."  He 
adds,  that  neither  the  elector  nor  the  landgrave  were 
allowed  to  have  their  own  chaplains  in  the  churches ; 
and  that  on  this  account  these  princes  caused  sermons 
to  be  preached  in  the  vestibules  of  their  hotels,  where 
many  thousands  of  people  were  collected  together  to 
hear  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel. 

Disgusted  with  such  violent  and  unprincipled  pro- 
ceedings, and  seeing  no  prospect  of  an  amicable  con- 
clusion, these  good  princes  and  their  adherents  medi- 
tated to  withdraw  themselves  from  the  diet,  and  return 
home.  Ferdinand  instantly  took  the  alarm,  convinc- 
ed that,  if  the  assembly  should  break  up  in  their  pre- 
sent state  of  animosity  and  exasperation,  without 
making  any  decree,  all  Germany  would  be  in  a  flame. 
He  had  moreover  received  recent  information,  that 
the  Turks  had  advanced  into  Hungary,  and  also  that 
France,  England,  and  the  Pope,  were  in  treaty 
against  the  emperor.  In  this  critical  conjuncture  he 
wisely  determined  to  recommend  moderation  and 
harmony  to  the  contending  parties  ;  and  at  length,  by 
using  gentle  and  soothing  language,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  the  archbishop  of  Treves,  he  seemed  to  have 
prevented  a  most  mischievous  rupture  in  the  diet, 
and  to  have  produced  among  its  members  a  more  pa- 
cific and  pliable  disposition.  The  difficulty  still  re- 
mained, to  determine  in  what  terms  the  decree  or 
THE  RECESS,  should  be  expressed,  so  as  to  be  suffi- 
ciently respectful  to  the  emperor,  and  yet  perfectly 
consistent  with  what  had  been  proved,  after  long  and 
^arm  altercations,  to  be  the  sentiments  of  a  greaf 


6l»9 

majority  of  the  deputies.  At  last,  the  reformers  sug- 
gested the  following  expedient,  which  was  consented 
to  by  the  whole  assembly  ;  "  That  the  welfare  of  reli- 
gion, and  the  maintenance  of  the  public  peace,  made 
it  necessary  that  a  general,  or  at  least  a  national  coun- 
cil, should  be  called,  to  commence  within  the  space 
of  a  year  ;  that  the  emperor  should,  by  a  solemn  ad- 
dress, be  requested  to  procure  such  a  council ;  and 
that,  in  regard  to  ecclesiastical  concerns  and  the  edict 
of  Worms,  the  princes  and  states  should  in  the  meari 
time,  till  either  one  or  the  other  sort  of  council  was 
called,  undertake  so  to  conduct  themselves,  in  their 
respective  provinces,  as  to  give  to  God  and  to  the  em- 
peror a  good  account  of  their  administration. 

Thus  terminated,  in  a  manner  more  advantageous 
to  the  Lutherans  than  they  could  have  expected,  the 
diet  of  Spires.  The  resolution  of  the  recess,  it  is  true, 
was  but  evasive  ;  yet  such  were  the  existing  circum- 
stances, that  a  truce  of  this  sort  answered  all  the  pur- 
poses which  the  most  zealous  friends  of  the  reforma- 
tion could  desire.  Their  divines  preached  and  wrote 
with  greater  confidence  and  less  molestation  ;  and  the 
anti-papal  dispositions  increased  both  in  strength  and 
numbers.  It  was  natural  that  those  who  already  had 
rejected  the  Romish  superstitions  should  proceed 
more  vigorously,  during  such  a  season  of  liberty,  in 
digesting  and  maturing  their  new  systems  of  ecclesi- 
astical government  ;  and  also,  that  several  princes  or 
states,  who  through  timidity  or  danger  had  hitherto 
with  reluctance  continued  i«  close  communion  with 
the  establishment,  should  now  grow  cold  in  the  cause 
they  had  long  disliked,  or  perhaps  renounce  at  once,  if 
circumstances  permitted  them,  that  corrupt  commun- 
ion, and  adopt  the  new  model  of  worship  and  church 
government  already  made  to  their  hands  in  the  elec- 
torate of  Saxony.  And  such,  we  are  told,  were  the 
real  effects  of  the  ambiguous  decree  of  the  diet  of 
Spires  in  1526. 

We  have  not  yet  mentioned  how  much  the  beauty 
and  excellence  of  pure  evangelical  principles  showed 
themselves  at  the  diet  of  Spires,  in  the  exterior  con- 


680 

duct  of  the  Lutheran  princes.  The  landgrave  of 
Hesse,  about  a  week  before  the  meeting  of  the  diet, 
represented  to  John  Frederic,  the  son  of  the  elector, 
how  necessary  it  was,  that  those,  who  pretended  to* 
be  advocates  for  reformation  of  doctrine,  should  them- 
selves be  careful  to  exhibit  examples  of  good  moral 
conduct  in  their  own  families.  He  entreated  the 
young  prince  to  state  this  matter  seriously  to  his  father  ; 
and  thereby  prevent  the  debaucher}^,  and  drinking, 
and  other  vices,  which  usually  took  place  at  such 
public  seasons,  among  the  domestics  and  servants  of 
the  great.  "  How  dreadfully  scandalous,"  said  he, 
"  and  how  injurious,  are  such  practices,  to  the  cause  of 
the  gospel,  and  of  the  word  of  God  !  The  princes 
ought  to  set  their  faces  most  earnestly  against  these 
inveterate  and  impious  abuses ;  and,  by  so  doing  they 
would  acquire  both  signal  advantage  and  honor. — 
Nay,"  added  he,  "  they  must  do  so,  unless  they  mean 
to  bring  on  themselves  the  worst  of  evils,  and  even  the 
loss  of  their  own  souls."  The  elector  received  the  ad- 
monition like  a  good  Christian,  and  enjoined  his 
whole  retinue  to  observe  the  most  laudable  regula- 
tions. And  thus  these  good  protestants  and  their  fam- 
ilies, who  have  been  reviled  by  papal  historians  for 
breaking  the  Roman  catholic  rules  concerning  fasts 
and  meats  and  drinks  during  their  residence  at  Spires, 
were  in  fact  adorning  their  profession,  by  temperance, 
soberness,  and  chastity. 

The  Reformation  in  Hesse  by  the  Landgrave. 

The  ardent  temper  of  Philip  the  landgrave  of  He5- 
se  was  a  remarkable  contrast  to  the  cautious  dilatory 
disposition  of  the  late  elector  of  Saxony.  Unmoved 
by  the  pressing  solicitations  of  the  duke  George  his 
father-in-law,  and  also  of  his  mother  Anne  of  Meck- 
lenburg, the  landgrave  immediately  upon  his  return 
from  the  diet  of  Spires,  earnestly  endeavored  to  carry 
forward  the  reformation  which  in  some  degree  was 
already  begun  in  his  dominions.  Melancthon,  who 
had  been  consulted  on  this  occasion,  attempted  to 


^81 

check  the  ferv:o?Ty^thi3  prince,  by  a  letter  full  of  good 
sense,  yet  favoring  a  little  of  the  natural  timidity  of  the 
writer.  He  advised  him  by  all  means,  in  the  present 
critical  times,  to  proceed  by  gradual  advances,  and 
never  to  lose  sight  of  the  grand  distinction  between 
things  essential,  and  things  in  their  very  nature  indif- 
ferent. The  preachers  on  the  side  of  the  reformation, 
he  said,  were  often  as  quarrelsome  as  the  papists 
themselves,  if  not  more  so  on  some  occasions  ;  and 
frequently  the  difference  was  about  mere  trifles.  A 
public  teacher  should  not  only  inculcate  faith,  but  also 
the  fear  of  God,  and  universal  charity  and  obedience 
to  magistrates.  He  dreaded  a  civil  war,  and  would 
rather  die  than  live  at  such  a  time.  The  Romish  ec- 
clesiastics instigate  to  war  ;  why  do  not  the  rest  ex- 
hort men  to  gain  a  knowledge  of  the  subject,  and  in 
the  mean  time  to  keep  the  peace?  "  Your  highness," 
continued  Melancthon,  "  I  am  convinced,  might  do  a 
great  deal  with  the  princes,  if  you  would  exhort  them 
to  take  pains  to  understand  the  several  points  in  dis- 
pute, and  endeavor  to  terminate  the  ecelesiastical 
contentions." 

The  landgrave,  not  quite  satisfied  with  the  luke- 
warm advice  of  Melancthon,  and  anxious  to  have  the 
pure  gospel  of  Christ  taught  in  all  the  churches  under 
his  jurisdiction,  appointed  an  ecclesiastical  synod  to 
be  held  at  Hamburg  in  the  month  of  October,  1626, 
for  the  express  purpose  of  determining  the  peculiar 
and  distinguishing  doctrines  of  the  reformation.  More- 
over, in  this  important  business  he  was  assisted  by  an 
excellent  French  divine,  named  Francis  Lambert,  who 
first  composed  a  summary  of  pure  evangelical  doc- 
trine and  of  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome,  then 
published  his  propositions,  and  afterwards  boldly  pre- 
sented himself  before  the  synod  and  a  great  multitude 
of  Hessians,  as  an  advocate  and  defender  of  the  sys- 
tem which  he  had  submitted  to  the  general  inspection 
and  judgment.  The  landgrave  and  his  chancellor  were 
present  and  allowed  perfect  freedom  of  discussion ; 
but  as  no  material  opposition  was  made  to  the  propo- 
.sitions  of  Lambert,  and  as  they  wexe  completely  Lu- 
4  o 


6&2 

Iheran  in  their  purport,  it  may  beM^XHcient  to  con- 
clude this  article  with  a  brief  account  of  their  author»^ 

"  There  is  no  doubt,"  says  Luther  to  Spalatinus, 
"  of  the  integrity  of  Lambert :  we  have  witnesses  who 
heard  him  preach,  both  in  France  and  at  Basil  ;  and 
they  all  give  the  man  a  good  character.  He  isaf  a  no- 
ble family,  but  has  been  a  minor  friar  daring  the  space 
of  twenty  years,  and  is  now  a  poor  persecuted  exile 
for  having  been  faiihful  to  the  word  of  God.  At  pre- 
sent he  is  with  us  at  Wittemberg  ;  and  though  we  have 
no  want  of  lecturers,  we  shall  endeavor  to  employ 
hifn.  He  pleases  me  in  all  respects  ;  and  I  am  satis- 
fied he  is  one  who  deserves  a  little  help  from  us  in  his 
poverty  ;  but  you,  who  know  that  1  live  at  the  ex- 
pense of  other  persons,  must  also  know  that  I  have  not 
an  income  to  support  him.  It  might  not  be  amiss  for 
you  to  persuade  the  prince  not  to  lose  this  good  man, 
but  in  christian  charity  to  afford  him  some  small  assis- 
tance till  he  can  support  himself  either  by  his  own  in- 
dustry, or  by  what  he  may  receive  from  his  relations." 

Another  author  of  unquestionable  veracity  des- 
cribes this  same  Frenchman  to  be  a  person  who  ex- 
celled in  piety,  genius,  and  learning,  and  who  was 
able  powerfully  to  convince  gainsayers  and  stop  their 
mouths.  During  his  residence  at  Wittemberg,  he  wrote 
comments  on  the  prophets, on  Solomon's  song,  and  the 
gospel  of  St.  Luke,  and  dedicated  them  to  the  elec- 
tor. He  seems  to  have  agreed  with  Luther  in  all  the 
fundamental  points  in  religion.  In  his  tvveniy-second 
proposition  at  Homburg,  he  thus  speaks  of  faith  and 
justification :  "  We  are  not  justified  by  a  mere  histori- 
cal faith  ;  but  by  a  real  lively  trust  in  God,  and  this 
without  any  works  of  obedience  even  to  the  law  of 
God  :  much  less  then  are  we  justified  by  any  works  of 
our  own  contrivance.  Such  a  faith,  however,  is  al- 
ways fruitful,  and  j)roduces  a  willing  obedience:  it 
also  makes  a  man  free  ;  yet  not  free  so  as  to  be  ab- 
solved from  obedience  to  magistrates.  Neither  can 
it  possibly  be,  that  a  faithful  soul  should  abuse  true 
christian  liberty.  The  man  who  does  abuse  it,  is  not 
in  possession  of  true  christian  faith," 


ess 

Under  the  auspices  of  an  adviser  like  Lambert,  we 
need  not  wonder  that  the  new  system  of  doctrine  and 
discipline  which  the  landgrave  promoted  in  Hesse  had 
all  the  principal  features  of  the  reformation  in  Saxony. 
Soon  after  the  synod  of  Horn  burg,  he  ordered  the 
monks  and  nuns  to  leave  the  monasteries,  and  by 
means  of  their  revenues  he  founded  several  hospitals, 
and  also  an  university  at  Marpurg.  He  directed  the 
images  to  be  taken  out  of  the  churches,  and  appointed 
faithful  ministers  in  each  of  them  ;  and  among  his  va- 
rious new  institutions,  he  remembered  to  fix  the  poor 
exde  Lambert  in  the  professorship  of  Marpurg,  where 
the  good  man  died  at  an  advanced  age,  in  the  year 
1630. 

Luther's  sentiments  respecting  war  and  defence.-^' 
His  labors. 

During  these  transactions,  and  while  the  labors  of 
the  reformers  were  crowned  with  such  signal  success, 
Martin  Luther,  who  was  never  behind  any  of  them  in 
zeal,  industry,  and  exertion,  exhibited  to  the  world  a 
brilliant  specimen  of  the  purity  of  his  principles,  and  of 
hisentire  submission  to  the  injunctions  of  the  gospel. 
We  have  already  seen  that  the  accession  of  the  land- 
grave to  the  Lutheran  cause  had  considerable  influ- 
ence in  Germany.  The  gentle,  pacific  decree  of  the 
diet  of  Spires  is  a  proof  of  this  ;  and  so  is  the  com- 
mencement of  a  defensive  confederacy,  and  the  pro- 
gress made  in  that  prudent  measure.  But  it  was  not 
without  difficulty,  it  should  seem,  that  this  bold  and 
enterprising  prince,  in  the  vigor  of  youth,  and  con- 
scious of  the  goodness  of  his  intentions,  could  be 
restrained  within  the  limits  of  defensive  operations. — 
John  the  Constant,  however,  under  the  direction  of  a 
sounder  discretion,  and  probably  of  a  more  scrupulous 
conscience,  checked  this  hasty  disposition  to  take  up 
arms,  and  in  the  mean  time  consulted  Luther  on  the 
momentous  practical  question  of  resistance.  As  this 
very  circumstance  evinces  the  high  estimation  in 
sa'hichour  reformer  was  then  held  as  a  sage  divine  and 


C84 

an  honest  casuist,  the  reader  will  do  well  to  consider, 
whether  the  answers  which  he  gave  on  this  occasion 
correspond  to  the  opinion  undeniably  prevalent  at  that 
time,  respecting  his  superior  wisdom  and  integrity. — 
The  following  judgment  of  Luther  was  conveyed  to 
the  elector  through  the  medium  of  his  chancellor  Pon- 
tanus.  "  That  the  elector  of  Saxony  had  no  superior 
but  one,  namely,  the  emperor  ;  and  that  therefore  he 
was  justified  in  defending  his  own  subjects,  and  also 
in  repelling  any  violent  acts  of  his  adversaries  among 
the  princes.  That  if  the  ecclesiastical  princes,  or  the^r 
allies,  should  pretend  to  have  the  emperor's  orders, 
the  elector  was  not  bound  to  believe  them  ;  that  he 
had  aright  to  presume  such  orders  to  be  surreptitious; 
for  that  Charles  V.  was  in  Spain,  and  that  his  let- 
ters to  the  elector  breathed  nothing  but  kindness  and 
peace.  That  if  the  edict  of  Worms  should  be  made 
the  pretext,  the  answer  should  be:  It  was  notorious  that 
that  edict  was  fabricated  without  the  consent  of  the 
princes,  and  against  the  consent  of  the  leading  ones  ; 
that  the  prelates,  and  they  only,  had  concurred  in  it  ; 
that  it  had  in  fact  been  abrogated  by  the  decrees  of 
Nuremberg  and  of  Spires  ;  therefore  all  attempts  of 
the  princes  and  states  to  execute  the  said  edict  were 
unjust,  and  might  be  resisted  with  a  good  conscience." 

The  nice  and  delicate  question  remained  still  to  be 
answered.  What  was  to  be  done,  supposing  the  em- 
peror should  avowedly  arm  the  adverse  party  with 
his  authority  ? — A  puzzling  question  this  ;  and  which 
probably  has  never  yet  received,  nor  can  receive,  a 
better  answer  than  Luther  gave  to  it : 

"  That  the  elector  and  his  friends  would  still  be  at 
liberty  to  protest  and  remonstrate  ;  that  in  that  way 
the  rights  of  the  princes  might  be  preserved,  and  the 
fraudulent  practices  of  their  adversaries  detected  ;  and 
that  in  every  event,  time  would  be  ©ained  by  this 
STEP  : — and  lastly,"  says  Luther,  "  God  will  take  care 
of  the  rest." 

He  then  deprecates,  in  the  strongest  terms,  every 
idea  of  commencing  an  oifensive  war,  or  any  war 
otherwise  than  against  aggressors,  agreeably  to  the 


ms 

grand  rule,  ^^  They  that  take  the  stvord,  shall  perish 
by  the  sword."  Lastly,  he  concludes  with  these  re- 
markable words  : 

"  If  the  landgrave  will  not  act  consistently  with 
these  principles,  but  will  at  all  events  have  recourse 
to  arms,  it  will  be  better  for  the  elector  to  dissolve  the 
alliance  at  once.  But  not  so,  in  case 'force  should  be 
used  against  the  elector,  or  the  landgrave,  or  their 
allies  ;  they  will  then  have  a  right  to  repel  force  by 
force." 

There  is  no  part  of  Luther's  character  which  ap- 
pears to  have  been  less  understood,  or  more  misrepre- 
sented, than  that  of  his  quiet,  peaceable  disposition  as 
a  citizen  and  in  general  a  member  of  civil  society.—^ 
From  the  strong  language  which  he  often  uses  against 
popish  abuses  and  corruptions,  and  from  the  vigorous 
efforts  he  made  to  correct  or  reform  them,  he  has  been 
too  hastily  pronounced  to  be  a  man  of  a  turbulent  and 
seditious  stamp. 

There  is,  however,  an  abundance  of  testimonies 
produced  in  various  parts  of  this  volume,  which  must 
prove  satisfactorily  that  there  is  no  ground  whatever 
for  such  an  opinion  ;  and  moreover,  that  the  contrary 
is  the  truth  :  but  these  testimonies  have  been  almost 
entirely  either  suppressed  or  disregarded  by  modern 
historians. 

The  same  valuable  memoir  contains  another  piece 
of  admirable  advice  which  Luther  gave  the  elector, 
namely ;  that  his  highness  would  do  well,  seriously  and 
in  writing,  to  admonish  his  clergy  of  their  neglect  of  du- 
ty, and  to  tell  them,  that  this  was  so  very  great,  as  to 
have  compelled  him  to  take  the  matter  into  consider- 
ation himself ;  that  the  salvation  of  men's  souls  as  well 
as  the  peace  of  the  community,  in  these  times  of  dis- 
pute and  contention,  imperiously  required  him  to  en- 
sure better  instructions  from  the  pulpit:  And,  as  a 
clear  proof  that  these  were  the  sole  objects  of  his  pre- 
sent monition,  he  should  content  himself  with  earnest- 
ly entreating  them  to  promote  among  his  subjects  pure 
evangelical  doctrine,  and  to  cultivate  a  spirit  of  tran- 
quillity and  concord  ;  but  that  if,  after  all^  they  should 


686 

fail  to  do  this,  he  would  no  longer  run  the  hazard  of 
tumults  in  his  dominions ;  he  would  no  longer  bear 
their  neglect  and  opposition  to  the  gospel,  nor  any 
longer  be  a  partaker  in  their  guilt. 

At  the  conclusion  of  this  wise  counsel,  Luther  adds 
a  remarkable  clause,  to  this  effect: 

"  I  have  persuaded  myself  that  such  a  step  on  the 
part  of  the  elector  may  be  useful,  by  demonstrating 
to  mankind  the  purity  of  the  moiires  of  the  reformers, 
and  by  affording  comfort  afterwards  to  their  own  con- 
scipnces,  in  the  reflection  that  they  can  say  truly,— 
"  Nothing,  which  was  not  directly  opposite  to  the  word 
of  God,  was  left  untried  for  the  prevention  of  a  rup- 
ture with  the  superior  clergy." 

It  may  not  be  improper  in  this  place  to  give  a  brief 
account  of  Luther's  sentiments  concerning  the  war 
with  the  Turks.  The  Hungarian  ambassadors  had  been 
at  the  late  diet  of  Spires,  to  solicit  assistance  against 
them ;  but  through  the  excessive  folly  and  presump- 
tion of  Lewis  IL  king  of  Hungary,  Solyman,  who  was 
then  invading  his  kingdom  at  the  head  of  300,000 
men,  obtained  a  decisive  victory  in  the  plains  of  Mo- 
hacz,  on  the  29th  of  August,  1526,  only  two  days  after 
the  recess  of  the  diet.  In  this  fatal  battle  the  flower 
of  the  Hungarian  nobility  perished,  with  upwards  of 
20,000  men ;  and  Lewis  was  drowned  in  his  flight. 
The  victorious  sultan,  after  overrunning  Hungary,  pen- 
etrated into  Austria,  and  even  besieged  Vienna.  This 
progress  of  the  infidels  was  truly  alarming ;  and  an  in- 
distinct notion  prevailed,  that  the  reformers  thought  it 
wicked  to  fight  against  the  Turks.  In  such  circum- 
stances it  became  the  duty  of  a  man  who  possessed  the 
power  of  directing  the  judgment  of  so  many  thousands 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Germany,  to  speak  plainly,  and 
to  rectify  such  misconceptions  as  might  prove  injuri- 
43US  to  the  safety  of  his  country.  The  duty  of  a  chris- 
tian soldier  was  a  point  which  Luther  had  deeply  con- 
sidered ;  and  in  forming  conclusions  on  the  subject, 
he  constantly  rested  with  an  implicit  obedience  on 
what  he  conceived  to  be  the  Divine  will,  as  revealed 
in  scripture. 


mi 

It  was  in  the  year  1529,  when  the  enemy  was  eves 
at  the  door,  that  our  author  published,  in  the  German 
language,  a  little  tract  for  the  purpose  of  rousing  his 
countrymen  to  take  up  arms  in  the  common  defence. 
In  this  performance  he  chides  severely  the  common 
people,  who,  he  understood,  had  shown  themselves  so 
ign  >rant  and  barbarous  as  to  express  wishes  for  the 
success  of  the  Turks ;  and  at  the  same  time  he  blames 
the  preachers  for  having  dissuaded  their  congrega- 
tions from  being  concerned  in  this  war,  and  for  rep- 
resenting the  profession  of  arms  as  unlawful.  It  was 
painful  to  him  to  find  himself  calumniated  as  the 
cause  of  the  present  irruption  of  the  infidels,  as  he  had 
been  also  of  the  rebellion  of  the  peasants;  but  there 
was  no  ground  whatever  for  the  charge.  He  did  not 
deny,  he  said,  that  formerly  he  had  maintained,  "  That 
to  fight  against  the  Turks  was  to  fly  in  the  face  of  God 
himself,  who  was  visiting  us  for  our  sins ;  and  that  this 
was  one  of  the  positions  which  had  been  selected  from 
his  writings,  and  condemned  in  the  bull  of  Leo  X. 
But  he  asked,  what  were  the  existing  circumstances  at 
that  time  ?  The  dignity  of  magistrates  and  governors 
was  oppressed  and  held  in  no  estimation  ;  and  the  pope 
exercised  an  usurped  domination  over  all  the  prin- 
ces. He  affirmed  that  he  himself  was  the  first  who 
had  opened  men's  eyes  on  that  subject,  to  the  great 
satisfaction  of  the  late  elector  Frederic.  In  fact,  the 
war  with  the  Turks  was  then  the  war  of  the  pope  ;  it 
was  an  offensive  war,  and  a  war  founded  on  no  good 
principle :  it  was  made  a  pretence  for  exhausting  Ger- 
many of  its  money  by  the  sale  of  indulgences :  and 
no  penitence  or  amendment  of  life,  without  which  it 
is  in  vain  to  hope  for  success  in  war,  was  so  much  as 
thought  of.  Moreover,  it  was  at  the  same  lime  pre- 
tended to  be  the  peculiar  duty  of  christians  to  take 
up  arms  against  the  infidels  ;  whereas  he  scrupled  not 
to  profess  an  opinion  directly  opposite.  He  conceiv- 
ed, that  the  duties  of  men,  considered  as  christians. 
consisted  in  things  of  a  very  different  nature ;  and  thai 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  was  not  of  this  world.  Still 
JesjS  had  the  pope  and  the  der^y  to  d-e  wit%  wars ; 


B€8 

and  no  success  could  be  expected  where  bishops  and 
priests  neglected  their  proper  functions,  and  gave  at- 
tention to  military  concerns.  He  had  been  told,  on 
good  authority,  that  Francis  I.  well  deserved  his  late 
defeat  at  Pavia,  for  having  made  an  aiUance  with  the 
pope,  and  taught  his  army  to  view  the  contest  in  which 
ihey  were  engaged,  as  the  cause  of  the  church,  and 
to  use  the  word  church  as  a  watch-word. 

Further ,  had  there  really  existed,  at  the  time  above 
mentioned,  any  threatening  symptoms  of  war,  Luther 
said,  he  would  have  taken  care  to  have  made  his 
meaning  more  clear  and  distinct.  At  present,  the  cir- 
cumstances were  very  much  altered :  the  war  was 
strictly  defensive^  the  enemy  had  no  just  ground  for 
waging  war  at  all  against  the  christians ;  and  their  ob- 
ject was  purely  plunder  and  murder.  Such  an  inva- 
der might  be  resisted  with  a  good  prospect  of  suc- 
cess, even  by  christians  with  the  emperor  at  their 
head.  But  then  the  christian  soldier  ought  seriously 
to  turn  to  God  in  prayer,  both  public  and  private,  and 
no  longer  lay  stress  on  processions,  private  masses, 
and  invocations  of  saints.  The  emperor  also  should 
not  wage  the  war  to  gratify  ambition  and  the  thirst 
for  glory,  but  consider  himself  as  the  leading  prince, 
and  as  placed  in  that  situaticn  by  Almighty  God,  to 
discharge  well  the  great  duty  of  conducting  the  defen- 
sive operations  of  the  people.  All  the  princes  ought 
to  view  the  matter  in  the  same  light,  and  no  longer 
contend  in  the  diets  for  precedence,  or  consume  their 
incomes  in  luxury.  These  also,  said  he,  are  the  points 
upon  which  the  pope's  legates  ought  strenuously  to 
insist  at  the  meetings  of  the  diets,  instead  of  squab- 
bling with  Luther  about  fastings  and  the  marriages 
of  the  monks.  There  appears  throughout  this  little 
work  much  of  the  author's  native  candor  and  vigor  of 
mind,  and  of  his  reverence  for  the  written  word. 

It  was  to  be  expected,  from  the  active  spirit  of  Lu- 
ther, that  he  should  employ  to  seme  important  pur- 
pose that  precious  interval  of  tranquillity  which  the 
church  enjoyed  after  the  diet  ot  Spires.  The  regula- 
tion and  improvement  of  the  liturgies  and  rites  of 


689 

those  churches  which  had  embraced  the  new  doctrinal 
system  of  the  reformers  was  an  object  well  worthy  the 
serious  attention  of  that  able  pilot  who  had  safely  con- 
ducted his  vessel  through  so  many  shelves,  and  rocks, 
and  tempests.  He  proceeded  in  this  business  with 
the  utmost  caution  and  modesty  :  he  published  the 
new  mode  of  administering  the  sacrament,  adopted 
in  the  last  year  at  Wittemberg:  but  in  his  preface 
he  says,  "  Far  be  from  me  the  affectation  of  requiring 
other  persons  either  to  follow  our  example,  or  to  alter 
any  good  formularies  at  present  in  use.  The  plan 
here  proposed  has  its  merits  ;  but  I  am  in  no  wise 
prejudiced  if  its  favor  to  the  exclusion  of  others." — 
In  the  next  place  he  provided  homilies  to  be  read  by 
such  ministers  as  had  not  the  gift  of  preaching  ;  a  very 
necessary  precaution,  while  evangelical  knowledge 
was  at  so  low  an  ebb.  He  also  recommended  the 
study  of  the  Latin  tongue  throughout  the  dominions 
of  the  elector  of  Saxony,  that  there  might  be  men  ca- 
pable of  instructing  foreign  nations ;  lest,  like  the 
Waldenses  in  Bohemia,  they  should  not  be  able  to 
communicate  christian  information  to  any  who  did 
not  understand  the  language  of  their  teachers.  Fur- 
ther ;  the  catechising  of  youth  was  one  of  Lumber's 
favorite  objects  :  then  the  exposition  of  the  creed,  of 
the  Lord's  prayer,  and  of  the  ten  commandments,  he 
insisted  on  as  of  the  highest  moment :  and  thus,  by 
the  use  of  moderate  and  conciliatory  methods,  though 
the  advances  towards  perfection  were  gradual,  the 
public  order  of  religion,  through  the  indefatigable  la- 
bors of  this  eminent  servant  of  God,  in  no  great  length 
of  time  wore  a  new  aspect  in  Saxony,  to  the  unspeak- 
able benefit  of  that  country. 

Persecutions  of  the  Reformers. 

The  blessed  calm  which  the  church  enjoyed  after 
the  diet  of  Spires,  must  not  be  understood  to  have  ex- 
tended beyond  those  provinces  and  districts  which 
were  under  the  jurisdition  of  such  princes  and  gover- 
nors as  were  favorable  to  the  propagation  of  christian 
1»-uth  and  liberty.  In  Bohemia  and  Hungary,  Ferdt- 
4;  E 


690 

nand,  now  king  of  both  countries,  raged  against  the 
Lutherans  with  all  the  fury  which  papal  ignorance  and 
superstition,  exasperated  by  opposition,  could  inspire. 
The  rigor  of  the  persecution  in  Bohemia  may  be  infer- 
red from  a  single  instance.  A  person  named  Nicho- 
las Tornar,  and  a  vvidow  of  sixty  years,  named  Clara, 
suffered  death  in  the  flames  with  christian  fortitudcj 
merely  because  they  denied  their  belief  in  the  corpo- 
real presence  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament. 

In  Germany  also,  two  remarkable  instances  of  maf- 
tyrdom  are  recorded.  1.  John  Huglin,  minister  of 
Lindau,  was  directed  by  the  bishop  of  Constance  to 
recant  the  christian  faith ;  and  on  refusal,  was  treated 
precisely  as  John  Huss  had  been,  that  is,  degraded  in 
the  most  abusive  language,  and  then  delivered  over  to 
the  secular  power.  This  man,  while  he  was  prepar- 
ing for  the  fire,  sang  several  songs  of  praise  with 
the  utmost  cheerfulness.  2.  Peter  Spongier  had  no- 
thing laid  to  his  charge,  except  that  he  had  been 
heard  to  lament  the  blindness  of  the  papists,  and  to 
exhort  their  clergy  to  read  their  bibles.  By  stealth  he 
was  hurried  away  to  Friburg,  delivered  over  to  the 
council  of  regency  at  Ensishem,  and  by  them  con- 
demned to  be  held  under  water  till  he  was  dead. 

At  Munich,  the  capital  of  Bavaria,  George  Carpen- 
ter was  burnt  alive  in  1527;  because  he  refused  to 
subscribe  to  the  Romish  corruptions.  This  sufferer,, 
when  some  of  his  pious  brethren  requested  him  to  give 
them,  while  in  the  flames,  some  sign  of  the  firnmess  of 
iiis  mind,  answered  in  these  memorable  words,  "  Let 
this  be  looked  upon  by  you  as  the  most  certain  sign 
of  the  steadiness  of  my  faith  ;  that  as  long  as  I  am  able 
to  open  my  mouth,  or  even  to  muttt  r,  I  will  never 
cease  to  praise  God,  and  confess  the  name  of  our  Re- 
deemer:" and  it  is  said,  the  man  kept  his  word. 

But  one  of  the  most  affecting  stories  of  this  kind  is 
the  martyrdom  of  Leonhard  Cee^ar,  in  the  same  year 
1527.  He  was  born  in  Bavaria;  and  having  begua 
fro  preach  the  gospel,  was  summoned  to  Passau,  to 
ansvver  for  his  conduct;  and  there,  by  imprisonment 
and  fixenaces,  was  at  kngth  induced  to  recant,  and 


691 

was  dismissed  to  his  parish  and  allowed  to  officiate 
again.  Leonhard,  however,  was  so  upbraided  by  his 
conscience  and  inwardly  ashamed  of  his  unfaithful- 
ness, that,  in  about  six  months,  he  quitted  his  station, 
and  visited  Wittemberg  and  other  places  where  evan- 
gelical liberty  flourished.  After  two  years  absence, 
hearing  that  his  father  was  at  the  point  of  death,  he 
ventured  to  return  to  his  own  country,  where  the  min- 
ister of  the  village  betrayed  him  ;  and  Leonhard  wiis 
carried  to  Passau,  and  there  imprisoned  during  ten 
weeks  before  he  underwent  the  least  examination.  At 
length,  when  reduced  to  a  very  weak  condition,  he 
was  called  upon  to  answer  hastily  to  a  variety  of  ques- 
tions, read  to  him  by  the  famous  Eckius  of  Ingolstadt, 
who  had  been  sent  for  on  purpose  to  interrogate,  con- 
found and  overawe  the  poor  heretic.  His  own  rela- 
tions earnestly  solicited  him  to  retract ;  but  finding 
THAT  in  vain,  they  begged  he  might  be  allowed  to 
have  an  advocate,  and  also  a  month's  respite  to  recruit 
his  feeble  debilitated  frame.  All  was  refused  by  the 
popish  rulers  ;  and  Leonhard  was  brought  publicly  be- 
fore a  solemn  tribunal  of  the  bishop  and  a  number  of 
canons,  with  Eckius  among  them.  Then  it  was  that 
the  persecuted  prisoner,  armed  with  Div'ine  strength 
rose  more  formidable  to  the  powers  of  darkness,  than 
if  through  infirmity,  he  had  never  been  guilty  of  a  for- 
mer lapse  in  denying  the  faith.  His  adversaries  per- 
emptorily ordered  all  the  proceedings  to  be  carried  on 
in  Latin,  for  the  purpose  of  keeping  the  multitude  in 
ignorance.  But  Leonhard  scrupled  not  before  the 
whole  audience  to  speak  German  repeatedly,  and  to 
defend  the  doctrines  he  professed  with  prodigious 
spirit  and  animation.  He  was  frequently  interrupted 
by  the  official  of  the  court,  and  told  that  he  was  not 
brought  there  t©  preach.  The  grand  protestant  doc- 
trines were  the  articles  he  maintained.  "Faith  alone,*' 
said  he,  "justifies:  works  are  the  evidences  of  faith; 
but  in  the  act  of  justification,  works  are  as  distinct 
from  faith  as  heaven  is  from  the  earth.  The  mass  i& 
no  sacrifice  ;  neither  is  there  any  sacrifice  for  sin,  ex- 
cept the  blood  of  Christ."    He  refused  to  enter  into 


any  dispute  about  transubstantiation  ;  and  contended, 
that  it  was  enough  to  insist  on  the  words  of  Christ, 
and  to  believe,  that  faithful  communicants  become 
real  partakers  of  his  body  and  blood. 

This  good  martyr  wrote  from  his  prison  to  his  friend 
Stifelius,  at  that  time  chajilain  to  a  lady  of  distinction 
in  x\ustiia,  in  strains  of  the  most  unaifected  piety, 
thanking  God  who  had  honored,  as  he  called  himself, 
his  most  unworth}'  servant,  and  the  greatest  of  sin- 
ners, with  such  an  opporl unity  to  confess  his  precious 
name,  blessed  forever.  He  entreated  his  dear  bro- 
ther in  Christ  to  pray  for  him,  that  he  might  remain 
steadfast  to  the  end.  Much  pains  were  taken  to  prO" 
cure  his  release  and  dismission.  Noblemen  of  the  first 
distinction,  even  the  elector  of  Saxony  himself,  inter- 
ceded with  the  potentates  of  Bavaria,  but  all  to  no 
purpose.  The  popish  hierarchy  proceeded  to  degrade 
him,  and  then  gave  him  up  to  the  civil  magistrate ; 
but  not  without  first  going  through  the  usual  mockery 
of  praying  that  his  life  might  be  spared.  His  mourn- 
ful relaiions,  enlircly  against  his  own  wishes,  made 
their  last  effort  to  obtain  the  poor  favor,  that  their 
kinsman  might  be  allowed  to  die  by  the  sword  instead 
of  the  flames.  But  the  stern  duke  of  Bavaria,  insti- 
gated no  doubt  by  his  priests,  issued  a  peremptory 
mandate  "for  committing  the  incorrigible  heretic 
alive  to  the  flames." 

The  man's  patience,  and  his  constancy  in  prayer, 
the  ardor  of  his  soul,  and  his  confidence  towards  God, 
are  described  as  beyond  belief.  When  the  dreadful 
moment  came  and  he  was  placed  on  the  pile,  he  said, 
"O  Lord  Jesus,  partake  in  my  suflerings ;  support  me, 
give  me  strength  ;"  and,  lastly,  as  soon  as  the  fire  be- 
gan to  burn,  he  cried  out  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Save  mc 
Jesus;  I  am  thine  !"  and  soon  after  expired.  Luther 
was  vehemently  affected  with  this  tragedy  ;  and  pro- 
fessed himsell'  ashamed,  as  he  had  done  on  former  oc- 
casions, that  he  had  not  yet  been  thought  worthy  of 
martyrdom.  "  Oh,"  said  he,  "  that  I  might  witness 
such  a  confession,  and  suffer  such  a  death  !  But  God's 
will  be  done!  Oh,  ye  persecutors,  if  ye  thus  thirst  af- 


69S 

ter  blood  and  carnage,  why  do  ye  not  turn  your  arms 
against  the  Turks?  For  after  all,  ye  cannot  oppress  the 
cause  of  God.  I  gave  you  Gamaliel's  advice  when  I 
was  before  the  emperor  at  Worms :  but  all  is  in 
vain." 

To  their  common  friend,  Stifelius,  he  speaks  thus 
of  the  death  of  Leonhard,  "  Oh  wretched  me,  how 
far  below  this  man  am  I !  I  am  a  wordy  preacher,  he 
a  powerful  performer.  May  Christ  grant  that  we  may 
be  enabled  to  imitate  this  holy  character!" 


Noi' 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

The  Views  ivhich  Luther  had  of  himself. 

rWITHSTANDlNG  the  uncommon  success 
with  which  the  labors  of  Luther  had  been  crowned, 
the  celebrity  of  his  character,  the  favor  of  princes  and 
nobles  toward  him,  and  the  admirrition  in  which  he 
was  held  by  all  the  professors  of  evangelical  truth, 
were  circumstances  which  had  a  strong  tendency  to 
exalt  him  in  his  own  eyes,  especially  when  the  native 
firmness  of  his  temper,  is  taken  into  the  account;  yet, 
when  in  his  closet,  in  his  conversations  with  his  in- 
timates, with  his  parish  priest,  or  with  his  wife,  or 
when  his  fellows-laborers  vexed  and  irritated  him  by 
their  opposition,  or  when  his  own  health  and  spirits 
were  broken  down  by  insessant  toils,  and  cares,  and 
watchings;  this  hero  of  the  reformation  was  more  or 
less,  according  to  circumstances,  in  a  state  of  imbe- 
cility and  confusion  of  mind,  and  even  of  fear,  anxie- 
ty, complaint,  and  tribulation,  on  account  of  the  dis- 
coveries which  he,  at  such  times,  often  had,  of  the 
sinfulness  of  his  own  heart,  when  he  appears  to  have 
suffered  much  from  the  buffetings  of  Satan. 

That  such  seasons  of  inward  distress  and  conflict, 
were  humbling  seasons  to  this  great  and  good  man ; 
appears  from  one  of  his  letters  to  his  friend  Justus 
Jonas.  "My  sins  have  brought  upon  me  the  heavy 
wrath  of  God.  -It  is  not  enough^  that  the  pope,,. the 


^4 

emperor,  the  princes,  and  bishops,  should  aim  at  my 
life,  but  my  religious  brethren  also  must  torment  my 
spirit.  My  sins,  and  all  the  powers  of  death,  Satan 
and  his  angels  rage  without  ceasing.  And  what  is 
my  hope  ?  I  say,  if  Christ  should  forsake  me  I  am 
undone.  But  he  never  will  forsake  such  a  poor  mis- 
erable sinner.  Mine  enemies  are  mighty,  and  add 
affliction  to  affliction,  now  that  I  am  under  the  Divine 
chastisement.  But  enough  ;  let  me  not  be  querulous 
or  impatient  under  the  rod  of  him,  w^ho  smites  and 
heals  ;  who  kills  and  makes  alive.  Blessed  be  his  ho- 
ly will!  When  the  world  and  the  prince  of  the  world 
hale  me  in  this  manner,  it  is  surely  some  proof  that  I 
belong  to  Christ.  The  critical  situation  of  my  wife 
increases  my  anxiety,*  and  I  am  quite  alarmed  at 
what  has  just  happened  to  another  pregnant  lady,  one 
of  our  neighbors,  whom  you  know.  She  has  been 
carried  off  rapidly  by  the  prevailing  epidemic.  My 
present  trials  are  great ;  but  the  All-powerful  One  has 
done  great  things  fur  me.  May  Christ,  whose  pure 
doctrine  I  have  taught  and  openly  avowed,  be  my 
rock  and  my  fortress! — Amen." 

To  his  friend  Amsdorf  he  writes  thus:  *'lt  so  plea- 
ses God,  that  I,  who  have  been  accustomed  to  com- 
fort others,  do  myself  stand  in  need  of  consolation.  I 
have  but  one  prayer,  and  I  beseech  you  join  with  me 
in  it :  That  wliatever  Christ  may  be  pleased  to  do 
ivith  me,  he  would  preserve  me  from  ungratefully  re- 
belling against  him,  whom  I  have  hitherto  preached 
and  served  with  so  much  zeal;  though  at  the  same 
time  I  have  offended  him  by  many  and  great  sins.  I 
still  hope  he  will  forgive  me,  and  say,  '  1  am  thy  sal- 
vation." 

To  another  friend,  Luther  writes  thus;  "There  is 
nothing  that  my  sins  do  not  deserve ;  but  neverthe- 
less I  have  comfort  in  the  thought  that  I  have  taught 
the  gospel  of  Christ  in  godly  sincerity  to  the  salvation 
of  many  souls.  This  galls  Satan ;  and  he  would  de- 
stroy me  with  the  word  itself.   While  others  are  call- 

*  An  infectious  disorder,  attended  with  great  niorti^lity,  prevailed  ^t  this 
time,  at  Wittembei'g. 


695 

4d  to  the  slake  by  the  cruel  tyrants,  I  suffer  internaf- 
ly  in  spirit  from  the  prince  of  this  world.  May  the 
Father  or  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  perfect  in  me  his  ho- 
ly will !  Oh !  how  precious  and  delightful  is  the  secret 
contemplation  of  that  will  !'* 

The  truth  of  the  history  of  Luther's  extreme  suf- 
ferings, at  such  seasons,  does  not  depend  entirely  on 
the  descriptions  of  his  feelings  contaiQed  in  his  own 
letters  to  his  friends.  His  friends,  Bugenhagius  and 
Justus  Jonas,  were  present  during  one  of  the  seasons 
of  his  sorest  distress ;  and  were  so  much  affected  by 
what  they  saw  and  heard,  that  they  thought  fit  to  re- 
cord in  writing  some  of  the  most  material  circum- 
stances. 

It  appears  however  clear,  that  intense  distress  and 
agitation  of  spirit  had  laid  hold  of  our  reformer,  more 
than  six  months  before  that  very  remarkable  seizure 
which  they  described.  For  he  writes  thus  to  Jonas 
on  the  26th  of  Dec.  1526:  "O,  my  Jonas,  pray  fof 
me ;  sympathize  with  me  in  the  agonies  I  undergo. 
The  temptation  is  sometimes  less,  but  returns  again 
with  greater  fury.  May  Christ  never  forsake  me  t 
May  be  chastise  me  as  a  son,  but  not  punish  me  as  a 
rebel :  May  I  be  strong  in  failh,  even  unto  the  end.'^ 

The  narratives  of  Bugenhagius  and  Jonas  relate 
to  what  happened  on  the  sixth  of  the  succeeding  July^ 
when  the  mind  of  Luther  must  of  necessity  have  bees 
much  broken  down  by  the  length  and  accumiilalioQ 
of  his  afflictions.  To  transcribe  the  whole  might  de- 
tain us  loo  long ;  but  some  remarkable  passages  well 
deserve  notice. 

Their  account  is  this,  namely:  That  about  eight 
o'clock  in  the  morning  of  Saturday  the  sixth  of  July, 
Bugenhagius  was  alarmed  at  being  hastily  sent  for  by 
Luther.  He  found  him,  however,  in  conversation  with 
his  wife,  and  looking  just  as  usual.  It  seems  he  had 
that  morning  experienced  a  most  tremendous  temp- 
tation, entirely  of  a  spiritual  nature;  and  was  serious- 
ly apprehensive,  that  if  the  hand  of  God  should  again 
be  so  heavy  upon  him,  he  could  not  survive  the  at- 
tack. On  the  whole,  he  suspected  he  was  about  t®  die  :^ 


696 

and  retired  privately  with  his  friend  Bugenhagiusj 
the  parish  minister,  into  his  chamber,  and  tb^re,  in  se- 
cret, committed  every  thing  to  God,  and  solemnly 
confessed  his  sins  ;  and  then,  says  the  writer,  my  mas- 
ter entreated  me,  his  pupil,  to  give  him  a  word  of 
consolation  from  the  scriptures.  Afterwards  he  reco- 
vered so  far  as  to  be  able  to  go  out  lo  dinner,  and  make 
the  company  cheerful,  as  he  aUvays  did.  But  in  the 
evening  he  was  suddenly  seized  with  a  fainting  fit ; 
and  cried  out,  "O,  doctor  Jonas,  I  am  sick;  bring  me 
water,  or  whatever  you  have,  or  I  am  gone."  Jonas  in 
a  fright  snatched  up  some  cold  water,  and  threw  it 
freely  over  him.  At  that  moment  Luther  was  the  ve- 
ry picture  of  death  ;  but  presently  after,  he  began  to 
pray  most  intensely.  "  If  this  be  my  last  hour,  O 
Lord,  thy  will  be  done !  O  Lord,  rebuke  me  not  in 
thine  anger;  chasten  me  not  in  thy  heavy  displeasure. 
Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  Lord.  I  would  willingly 
have  shed  my  blood  in  the  cause  of  thy  word — but 
perhaps  I  was  unworthy  of  that  honor;  thy  will  be 
done:  only  may  thy  name  be  glorified,  whether  by 
my  death,  or  my  life." 

Then,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  he  recommend- 
ed 10  the  blessing  of  God,  the  ministry  of  that  sacred 
gospel,  which  had  hitherto  been  committed  to  his 
charge.  Upon  which,  Bugenhagius,  almost  senseless 
from  deep  and  anxious  concern,  interrupted  him  by 
saying,  "  Among  your  other  prayers,  my  doctor,  let  this 
be  one,  that  it  would  please  God  to  continue  your  life 
for  the  g(jod  of  us  poor  creatures,  and  of  many  others." 
"  To   die,   replied    Luther,    would    be   gain   to    me, 

but "  and  then,  without  finishing  the  sentence, 

he  thus  seriously  addressed  Justus  Jonas  and  Bugen- 
hagius. "  The  world  delights  in  falsehoods ;  and  it 
will  certainly  be  said,  that  1  recanted  my  doctrines  in 
the  hour  of  death.  I  desire,  therefore,  you  and  Bu- 
genhagius to  be  witnesses  of  this  my  confession  of 
faith.  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  that  the  doctrines  which 
I  have  taught,  concerning  faith,  charity,  the  cross,  and 
the  sacraments,  are  veiily  agreeable  to  the  word  of 
God.    I  was  led  by  Providence  and  not  voluntarily,  te» 


697 

act  the  part  which  I  have  acted  in  the  ministry.  Ma» 
ny  have  blamed  me  for  having  been  deficient  in  mod- 
eration ;  however,  in  some  instances,  there  was  in  me 
no  want  of  moderation  but  what  may  be  justified  ;  and 
most  assuredly,  I  have  never  intended  harm  to  any 
person  whatever.  On  the  contrary  I  have  always  wish- 
ed to  promote  men's  salvation,  even  the  salvation  of 
mine  enemies." 

After  this,  Luther  gravely  stated  to  the  same  persons 
his  objections  to  the  sacramentarians ;  calling  God  to 
witness  the  sincerity  of  his  heart,  and  lamenting  with 
tears  the  numerous  sects  that  arose,  and  neither  spar- 
ed the  flock  nor  the  word  of  God. — "  What  a  bustle," 
said  he,  "  will  they  raise  after  my  death ! !  And  then, 

WITH  DEEP  SIGHS,  AND  A.  VAST  EFFUSION  OF  TEARS,  HE 
CONFESSED  HOW  INTEMPERATE  HE  HAD  BEEN  AT    TIMES 

IN  HIS  LANGUAGE  ;  and  appealed  to  HIM  who  knows 
ALL  THINGS,  that  in  THIS  HE  HAD  GIVEN  w^AY  to  the  in- 
firmity of  the  flesh,  thereby  endeavoring  to  shake  off 
the  burden  of  his  afflictions:  but  that  his  conscience 
did  not  reproach  him  with  having  harbored  any  ill 
will. 

"  Be  ye  my  witnesses,  however,"  said  he,  turning  his 
face  towards  his  two  friends,  "  that  on  the  subjects  of 
repentance  and  justification,  I  recant  nothing  of  what 
I  have  written  against  the  pope.  I  feel  that  to  be  the 
gospel  of  God,  and  the  truth  of  God  ;  and  though  some 
may  think  I  have  been  too  harsh,  or  taken  too  great 
liberty,  I  do  not  repent  in  that  matter." 

Luther  then  began  to  enquire  after  his  child.— 
*'  Where  is  my  dearest  little  John  ?  The  child  was  soon 
brought  smiling  to  the  father,  who  immediately  com- 
mended '  his  good  little  boy,'  as  he  called  him,  and  hig 
mother,  *  his  dearest  Kate,'  to  a  good  and  gracious 
God.  "  Ye  have  no  worldly  goods,"  said  he, "  but 
God,  who  is  the  Father  of  the  orphan,  and  judges  the 
cause  of  the  widow,  will  defend  and  keep  you.  I  give 
thanks  to  thee,  O  Lord  God,  that  thy  providence  has 
made  me  indigent  in  this  world.  I  have  neither  house 
nor  land  nor  possession  to  leave..    Thou  hast  blessed 

4  €t 


698 

me  with  a  wife  and  children,  and  these  \  return  back 
unto  thee  ;  O  feed  them,  teach  them,  preserve  them  I 

To  his  wife  he  said,  "  My  dearest  Kate,  if  it  is  God's 
will,  I  request  thee  to  submit  to  it ;  thou  art  my  wed- 
ded wife  .  this  thou  wilt  never  forget ;  and  let  God*s 
Word  be  thy  consiant  guide."  He  proceeded  to  say 
something  to  her  concerning  a  (ew  silver  cups  ;  and 
concluded  vvith  these  words,  "You  know  we  hare  no- 
thing elst." 

His  wife  displayed,  on  this  trying  occasion,  extra- 
ordinary Christian  fortitude.  Almost  heart  broken, 
and  friirhtened  even  to  consternation,  she  yet  preserv- 
ed a  good  hope  in  her  countenance.  She  allowed 
that  not  only  herself  and  her  child,  but  many  other 
Christian  people,  would  experience  a  great  loss;  but 
she  enlrf  ated  her  husband  not  to  be  uneasy  on  her  ac- 
count ;  for  if  it  really  was  God's  will  that  he  should 
depart,  she  could  submit  to  it  cordially.  She  there- 
fore commended  him  to  the  Lord  God,  under  whose 
protection  he  could  not  fail  to  be  safe. 

By  the  external  application  of  warmth,  and  by  the 
use  of  cordial  medicines  internally,  Luther  soon  re- 
covered from  the  apparently  immediate  danger ;  but 
sr.ch  had  been  the  violence  of  the  paroxysm,  that  he 
experi'nced  the  debilitating  effects  of  it  during  the  re- 
nii'.indf  r  of  the  year. 

0»!  the  Sunday  succeeding  this  memorable  Saturday, 
Luther  dt  clared  to  Jonas,  that  on  comparing  the  ago- 
ny of  his  mind,  during  the  spiritual  tenijitation  in  the 
morning  of  the  preceding  day,  with  his  bodily  afflic- 
tions in  the  evenijig.  the  latter  had  not  been  half  so 
distressing  as  the  former.  He  added,  "  Doctor,  1  must 
mark  the  day.     I  was  yesterday  at  school." 

Atterwards  he  underwent  many  exacerbations  of 
mind  of  a  similar  nature  to  that  described,  but  none 
equally  severe,  Yet  during  all  these  trials,  Bugenha- 
gius  assures  us,  that  Luther  attended  to  every  part  of 
his  duty,  that  he  seldom  omitted  his  public  lectures^ 
and  generally  preached  on  the  Lord's  day.  Bugen- 
bagius  was  frequently  called  during  the  hours  of  the 
ilight^  to  visit  him  in  his  distress  5  and  repeatedly  heard 


699 

Ssim  say,  "The  violence  of  the  temptation  sostupifies 
me  tii'di  \  oanriol  open  my  mouth;  as  soon  as  ever  il  plea- 
ses God  that  I  can  lift  up  my  heart  in  prayer  and  make 
use  of  scriptural  expressions,  it  ceases  to  prevaii." 

Burgenhagius  tells  us,  that  he  found  real  satisfac- 
tion in  being  of  some  little  service  to  Luther  through 
whose  instrumentality,  God  had  been  pleased  to  re- 
veal to  himself  the  gospel  of  iiis  Son. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

further  state  of  the  Reformation.  Luther'' s  views  on 
predestination.  Conference  at  Marpurg.  Luther  and 
Zuingle  compared. 

J^  EVER  was  the  maxim  that  religious  sentiraents 
are  no(  to  be  eradicated  by  persecution,  more  striking- 
Iv  verified,  ihan  in  the  case  of  the  rebellious  fanaucs. 
In  almost  every  part  of  Europe,  princes  and  magis- 
trates used  the  ut«n(jst  severity  in  punishing  those  sec- 
tarian teachers,  and  in  preventing  the  dissemination  of 
their  tenets.  All  good  governments  truly  had  reason 
to  dread  the  ill  effects  resulting  from  the  progress  of 
the  anabaptists  ;  for  they  taught  the  people  to  despise 
their  lawful  rulers,  and  the  salutary  regulations  by 
which  all  communities  exist.  Every  where  it  was  the 
cry  of  those  visionaries,  "  No  tribute — all  things  in 
common — no  tithes — no  magistrates — the  kingdom  of 
Christ  is  at  hand  ;  the  baptism  of  infants  is  an  inven- 
tion of  the  devil !"  Neither  the  sword,  nor  fire,  nor  the 
gibbet,  could  induce  them  to  recant. 

But  to  all  the  attempts  made  by  persecution  to  sup- 
press the  nascent  evils  arising  from  those  fanatics, 
Luther  was  firmly  opposed.  Zuingle  too  conducted 
toward  them  in  a  manner  truly  Christian  in  the  com- 
mencement of  his  disputes  with  the  anabaptists  in 
1525. 

Those  artful  proselytes  of  Munzer  first  in  a  clandes- 
tine manner  insinuated  to  the  minds  ot  the  people,  that 


700 

the  reformation,  which  had  taken  place  annong  them 
through    the  instrnmentahty  of  Zuingle,  was  in   its 
whole  plan  contracted  and  inefficient,   and    neither 
deep  nor  finished,  nor  sufficiently  spiritual.    After  this 
they  addressed  Zuingle  himself  in  grave  and  impos- 
ing  language,  reproaching  him  with  managing  the 
business  of  rehgion  in  a  slow  and  frigid  manner ;  and 
declaring,  that  now  was  the  time  for  the  real  children 
of  God  to  separate  from  the  rest  of  their  countrymen 
as  they  did  in  the  days  of  the  apostles  ;  that  the  Spirit 
of  God  was  at  work,  and  unless   men  were  more  in 
earnest  there  was  no  hope  of  their  salvation :  that  the 
senate  of  Zurich  were  at  present  a  motley  assembly  ; 
but  that   a  church,  where  all  were  pious  members, 
would  not  fail  to  choose  a  pious  senate.    Zuingle  re- 
plied to  this  statement  in  the  kindest  manner ;  that 
there  always  would  be  a  mixture  of  good  and  bad : 
that  Christ  had  directed  the  tares  and  the  wheat  not 
to  be  separated  till   the  time  of  han^est:   that  the 
example  of  the  apostles  did  not  apply  to  the  present 
times,  when  all  men  professed  themselves  to  be  Chris- 
tians ;  whereas  the  secession  of  those  days  was  that  of 
believer?  from  unbelievers  :  that  a  secession  under  the 
existing  circumstaces,  he  feared,  would  excite  much 
disturbance  ;  and,  that  as  there  was  no  necessity  for  so 
violent  a  measure,  he  could  not  look  upon  it  as  sug- 
gested by  the  Spirit  of  God.     He  added,  that  he  was 
far  from  thinking  so  ill  of  the  senate  as  they  seemed 
to  do  ;  for  that  w hatever  defects  they  might  have,  they 
heartily  favored  the  gospel  of  Christ.     Lastly,  he  par- 
ticularly recommended  it  to  the  consideration  of  per- 
sons who  seemed  to  be  aiming  at  a  church  of  perfect 
purity,  to  reflect,  that  of  the  ten  virgins  who  went  to 
meet  the  bridegroom,  only  five  were  wise  and  provi- 
dent. " 

When  these  enthus'asts  were  no  longer  able  to  with  • 
stand  the  solid  arguments  of  Zuingle,  they  began  to 
vmfold  their  designs  more  distinctly,  by  insisting  oni 
the  necessity  of  adult  baptism  in  all  cases,  and  by 
establishing  rebaptization  as  the  criterion  of  the  gen-^ 
lyae  members  of  the  visible  church  of  Christ.     Th^ 


701 

senate  did  their  utmost  to  terminate  the  disputes  * 
first,  by  procuring  amicable  conferences  to  be  held 
between  Zuingle  on  one  side,  and  Manzius,  an  ana- 
baptist leader,  on  the  other ;  and  then  by  directing 
the  parties  to  keep  the  peace.  The  anabaptists  declar- 
ed they  must  obey  God  rather  than  men.  Another 
fruitless  conference  took  place  ;  after  which,  the  mal- 
contenl'S  became  furious  and  extravagant  in  the  ex- 
treme. They  flew  to  the  city  in  vast  swarms;  abus- 
ed Zuingle,  calling  him  the  Old  Dragon,  rebaptized 
the  people  in  the  streets,  boasted  of  having  all  things 
in  common,  and  threatened  destruction  to  every  one 
who  refused  to  follow  their  example.  They  also  pro- 
phesied— and  cried.  Wo  to  Zurich !  Wo  to  Zurich  ! 
Repent,  or  perish  !  Some  of  them,  like  Jonah,  allowed 
the  city  forty  days  for  repentance  ;  and  now,  instead 
of  defending  their  doctrine  from  scripture,  they  cried, 
they  were  ready  to  seal  the  truth  with  their  own  blood. 

In  this  prodigious  agitation  of  men's  minds,  the  se- 
nate proclaimed  a  freedom  of  public  discussion,  in 
consequence  of  which,  every  one  had  full  leave  to  hear 
and  be  heard  for  three  whole  days  together.  Lastly, 
when  this  measure  had  failed  to  produce  peace  and 
tranquillity,  Zuingle  obtained  permission  to  have,  oa 
November  the  sixth,  a  general  and  solemn  confer- 
rence  in  the  great  church,  where  the  points  in  dispute 
were  again  contested  for  the  space  of  three  days.  At 
length,  a  certain  anabaptist  suddenly  jumped  up,  and 
adjured  Zuingle  by  the  living  God  to  own  the  truth ; 
for  the  man  had  persuaded  himself,  that  Zuingle,  in 
secret,  favored  anabaptism.  Zuingle,  with  acuteness 
and  promptitude,  answered,  I  will ;  and  I  say  then, 
you  are  the  ringleader  of  the  seditious  rustics  in  this  dis- 
trict. Instantly  there  was  a  loud  laugh,  and  the  ana- 
baptist held  his  peace. 

After  this  conference^  ihe  senate  warned  the  people 
to  desist  from  the  practice  of  rebaptizing.  But  all 
was  in  vain.  They  decreed  therefore,  that  in  future, 
all  persons  who  professed  anabaptism,  or  harbored  the 
professors  of  that  doctripe^  should  be  punished  with- 
death. 


702 

These  things  happened  in  1525.  Manzius,  never- 
theless, in  defiance  of  the  new  law,  and  at  tne  hazard 
of  his  life,  ventured  to  rebaptize  not  a  few  within  lire 
juris«!iction  of  Zurich.  He  was  apprehended  by  the 
order  of  the  magistrates,  and  drowned  in  the  river,  on 
January  the  fifth,  1527.  A  little  before  his  execution, 
he  praised  God  that  he  was  permitted  to  seal  the  truth 
by  his  death.  He  said,  the  death  of  the  faithful  was 
predicted  by  Christ.  Both  the  mother  and  the  brother 
of  Manzicss  exhorted  him  to  finish  his  course  with 
firmness  ;  and  they  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing 
him  sing  with  a  loud  voice,  '^  Into  thy  hands  I  com- 
mend my  spirit." 

A  very  able  and  learned  protestant  historianj  of  the 
reformation  informs  us,  that  Manzius  and  his  asso- 
ciate Grebel,  were  b<ith  men  of  learning,  who  quar- 
relled with  Zuingle  about  infant  baptism  ;  and  more- 
over, that  Manzius  was  drowned  at  Zurich  upon  the 

SENTENCE  PRONOUNCED  BY  ZuiNGLE  in  thcSC  foUr  VVOrds, 

Qui  iterum  mergit,  mergatur;  that  is,  he  that  re  baptiz- 
es with  water,  let  him  be  drowned  in  the  water.  It  is  a 
lamentable  truth,  that  more  tragedies  of  this  kind  were 
performed  about  the  same  time,  which  provoked  the 
memorialists  of  those  days,  to  exclaim,  '^  This  pr<^ce- 
dure  is  very  strange  ;  the  Zuinghans  themselves  are 
scarce  out  of  the  reach  of  persecutors ;  the  fires  in  which 
their  fellow  believers  were  burnt,  are  still  daily  smok- 
ins;.  Most  of  them  condemned  the  execution  of  here- 
tics,  when  it  effected  themselves,  and  yet  they  prac- 
tise the  very  same  cruelties  as  soon  as  they  are  pos- 
sessed of  power.  Thus  do  they  do  to  others,  what 
they  would  not  v/ish  to  have  done  to  themselves.— 
Others  employ  fire  ;  they  employed  water. 

Those  that  i-inew  better  things,  ought  to  have  done 
better;  neither  were  they  actuated  by  a  good  spirit, 
that  could  lead  the  wanderer  into  the  ditch,  instead  of 
setting  him  in  the  right  way  ;  they  could  drown  the  in- 
fected, instead  of  washing  and  cleansing  him ;  or  could 
burn  the  blind,  instead  of  restoring  him  to  the  light." 

4  P.-v.  Gerard  Brandt,  professor  of  divinity,  and  minister  to  tlie  protestant 
"■smqastrance  at  Amsterdam. 


766" 

Expostulations  of  this  kind  will  not  fail,  in  our  days 
at  least,  to  affect  every  heart  with  a  mixture  of  pain 
and  indignation,  and  we  may  add  of  anxiety  also,  to 
know  whether  such  a  character  as  Zuingle  was  really 
iny<»lved  in  the  perpetration  of  such  barbarities. 

1.  This  reformer  owns  that  he  was  calumniated  by 
the  anabaptists,  as  being  the  cause  why  the  senate  of 
Zurich  had  proscribed  and  banished  them  from  the 
whole  canton.  At  the  same  time  he  appeals  to  his 
accusers  themselves,  whether  in  their  own  presence  he 
bad  not  entreated  the  magistrates  not  to  pass  any  se- 
vere edicts  against  them. 

This  positive  testimony  of  a  conscientious  Christian, 
had  almost  convinced  me  that  the  historian,  Brandt, 
had  been  deceived  by  the  want  of  discrimination  in 
the  Dutch  authors  whom  he  follows,  till  further  reflec- 
tion and  a  nicer  scrutiny  into  the  dates  of  the  several 
transactions,  and  also  a  comparison  of  different  parts 
of  the  writings  of  Zuingle,  remove  the  doubts  in  the 
following  satisfactory  manner. 

2.  Every  person  conversant  in  the  Swiss  history  of 
those  times,  must  be  aware  of  the  entire  ascendant 
which  Zuingle  had  then  obtained  over  the  magis- 
trates of  Zurich  in  ecclesiastical  concerns.  Absolute- 
ly unbounded  were  their  love  and  admiration  of  their 
countryman,  to  whose  wisdom  and  courage  they  were 
so  much  indebted  for  christian  liberty;  and  there  is  no 
doubt,  that,  in  general,  he  well  deserved  all  their  con- 
fidence and  best  affections.  This  circumstance  there- 
fore renders  it  very  improbable^  that  the  senate  in  the 
exercise  of  their  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  should 
agree  to  inflict  the  barbarous  penalty  of  death  upon  any 
species  of  heretics,  not  only  without  his  concurrence 
in  so  strong  a  measure,  but  even  contrary  to  his  judg- 
ment and  wishes. 

Still,  this  is  but  conjecture,  against  the  positive  de- 
claration of  Zuingle, — that  he  pressed  the  senate  tQ 
be  gentle  with  the  anabaptists. 

o.  Let  us  then  attend  to  the  manner  in  which  thi§ 
eminent  reformer  himself,  without  the  least  disguise  or 
hesitation,  recounts  the  circumstances  ernder  whic5fe- 


t04 

the  senate  of  Zurich  decreed  the  penalty  in  question. 

Speaking  of  the  solemn  conference,  mentioned  in 
page  701,  he  says,  "  After  that  conference,  which 
was  indeed  the  tenth,  besides  many  others  both  public 
and  private,  our  very  renowned  senate  decreed,  that, 
"  whoever  should  re-baptize  any  person,  should  him- 
self be  drowned  in  water."  "  1  may  perhaps  tire  you, 
good  reader,"  continues  he,  "  with  this  long  account, 
but  I  am  not  influenced  by  heat  or  party  spirit,  or  any 
other  motive  than  that  of  a  faithful  vigilance  and  so- 
licitude for  the  churches.  Many  of  our  brethren,  be- 
fore they  knew  what  sort  of  men  we  had  to  do  with, 
were  disposed  to  think  they  had  been  treated  inhu- 
manly throughout ;  but  now  since  their  own  con- 
gregations have  suffered  devastations  from  the  same 
people,  they  own  that  all  they  had  heard  of  them,  was 

very  much  short  of  the  truth Indeed,  I  believe 

the  whole  world  never  before  experienced  a  hypocri- 
sy of  this  sort."     Now, 

Is  it  possible  that  Zuingle  should  have  expressed 
himself  in  this  manner,  concerning  the  senate  of  Zu- 
rich, and  their  inhuman  treatment  of  the  unhappy  en- 
thusiastic anabaptists,  unless  he  had  been  actually  ap- 
proving, consenting  to,  and  probably  recommending 
that  cruel  edict,  which  all  the  enlightened  members  of 
the  church  ol  Christ  must  for  ever  condemn  ?  Furtherj 
be  It  observed  that, 

4.  The  solemn  conference  of  the  contending  par- 
ties, which  was  soon  followed  by  this  violent  decree  of 
the  senate,  commenced  on  the  sixth  of  November, 
1525.  Whereas  it  was  in  the  former  part  of  the  same 
year,  that  the  Swiss  reformer  pleaded  with  the  magis- 
trates in  favor  of  the  Anabaptists.     And  then. 

With  these  facts  in  view,  the  discerning  reader  will 
have  no  difficulty  in  drawing  for  himself  the  just  in- 
ferences. He  will  see,  that  between  the  month  of 
May,  and  the  conclusion  of  tiie  conference  in  the  suc- 
ceeding November,  the  anabaptists  became  so  abomi- 
nably outrageous,  that  ttje  patience  of  Zuingle  was 
absolutely  exhausted  ;  and  that,  therefore,  there  is  in 
the  accounts,  no  inconsistency  which  either  can  at  all 


705 

impeach  the  veracity  of  the  reformer,  or  materially 
affect  the  accuracy  of  the  Dutch  historian.  For  the 
honor  of  the  reformation,  I  would  it  were  in  my  pow- 
er to  clear  the  memory  of  the  former  from  the  imputa- 
tion of  an  iptolerant  spirit,  which  led  that  great  maa 
to  approve  of  capital  punishments  for  no  other  offence 
except  the  mere  act  of  rebaptization  I! 

In  estimating,  however,  both  the  magnitude  and  the 
number  of  the  persecutions  which  the  anabaptists  of 
those  times  underwent,  great  care  is  required,  not  to 
confound  the  punishments  inflicted  on  such  as  were 
proved  guilty  of  tumult  and  sedition  with  the  severe 
hardships  and  heavy  penalties,  which  many  of  them 
certainly  suffered  on  account  of  harmless  practices,  or 
even  mere  errors  of  judgment  in^  articles  of  faith- 

The  several  edicts  of  the  senate  of  Zurich,  issued 
during  the  rise  of  the  anabaptists,  sufficiently  manifest 
the  spirit  of  those  legislators.  By  the  first,  a  penalty 
of  two  guilders,  was  set  upon  all  such  as  should  suffer 
themselves  to  be  rebaptized,  or  should  withhold  bap- 
tism from  their  children  ;  and  it  was  further  declared, 
that  those  who  opposed  this  order  should  be  yet  more 
severely  treated.  By  the  second,  we  have  seen  ^he 
punishment  of  anabaptism  was  made  capital. 

Predestination. 

It  is  a  common,  at  the  same  time,  an  erroneous  no* 
tion,  that  the  difference  of  the  sentiments  of  Luther 
from  those  of  all  that  class  of  protestants  on  the  conti- 
nent, who  had  no  connexion  with  his  churches,  lay 
very  much  in  the  article  of  Predestination,  There 
is  a  two- fold  mistake  in  this  position,  originating,  I^ 
conceive,  in  an  inattention  to  those  variations  of  doc- 
trine, which  in  the  subsequent  periods  of  the  history 
of  the  reformation,  took  place  both  in  the  Lutheran 
and  the  other  churches  that  separated  themselves 
from  the  Romish  communion.  Certainly  the  Lu- 
theran churches  by  degrees  became  more  Arminian, 
and,  in  general,  the  rest  of  the  protestant  churches 
more  Calvinistic  afterwards;  but  in  truth,  consubstan-^^ 
tiation  was  the  single  point  in  the  early  part  of  the  re? 
4  R 


70G 

formation,  on  which  the  unhappy  separation  almost 
entirely  turned  ;  and  the  consequences  of  this  schism 
df  serve  to  be  noticed  by  pious  reformers  in  all  ages, 
as  a  warning  to  bury  in  ^ilence  their  unimportant  dis- 
agreements rather  than  to  perpetuate  tbem  by  a  for- 
mal and  explicit  contention. 

Ulrick  Zuingle  was  the  founder  of  those  reformed 
churches,  which  held  no  communion  with  the  Luther- 
ans ;  and  on  a  careful  perusal  of  his  voluminous  wri- 
tings, I  am  convinced,  that  certain  peculiar  sentimentSj 
afterwards  maintained  by  Calvin,  concerning  the  ab- 
solute decrees  of  God,  made  no  part  of  the  theology 
of  the  Swiss  reformer;  and  this  observation  may  serve 
to  correct  one  part  of  the  two  fold-mistake  mentioned. 

The  Saxon  theologian,  though  he  denied,  as  we 
have  repeatedly  seen,  the  existence  of  all  human  abili- 
ty to  save  a  lost  sinner,  as  also  the  inefficacy  of  all  hu- 
man qualifications  to  merit  reward  ;  and  though  he  as- 
cribed salvation  to  trrace  alone,  and  to  the  merciful  will 
of  God,  yet  on  the  delicate  question  of  predestination, 
ever  displayed  that  moderation  by  which  his  mind  was 
uniformly  influenced  in  all  doctrinal  inquiries  except 
one^]  and,  content  with  what  scripture  had  revealed  he 
never  undertook  to  explain  this  difficult  subject  with 
any  thing  like  a  systematic  precision :  much  less  did 
he  ever  t  hink  proper  to  propose  the  arduous  specula- 
tions concerning  the  Divine  decrees  as  necessary  arti- 
cles of  a  christian's  faith. 

It  happened,  however,  that  a  neighboring  minister, 
with  the  view  of  comforting  one  of  his  flock,  whose 
mind  was  much  distressed  respecting  the  secret  coun- 
sels of  God,  was  desirous  of  obtaining  from  Luther 
more  satisfaction  on  this  head  than  could  be  collected 
from  his  publications.  This  circumstance  gave  to  our 
reformer  the  occasion  of  writing  ari  epistle,  the  sub- 
stance of  which  will  be  allowed  by  all  sincere  protes- 
tant*  to  be  well  adapted  to  the  pui  pose  for  which  it 
was  composed ;  and  as  a  curious  and  inquisitive  spirit 
of  prying  into  the  inscrutable  mysteries  of  the  Divine 
will,  is  but  too  often  indulged  by  many  serious  per- 

*  ConsubstantiatioDi 


707 

sons  the  perusal  of  a  few  quotations  from  Luther's  ad- 
vice may  prove  edifying  to  some  evangelical  readers. 

"  Many  have  perished  in  the  indulgence  of  such  cu- 
rious inquiries ;  it  is  a  temptation  which  leads  even  to 
blasphemy.  I  myself,  by  giving  way  to  it,  have  more 
than  once  been  reduced  to  the  last  extremity.  We, 
p'jor  mortals,  by  faith  can  scarcely  comprehend  a  few 
rays  of  the  Divine  promise,  or  receive  in  practice  a  few 
sparks  of  the  Divine  precepts  ;  and  yet,  feeble  and  im- 
pure as  we  are,  we  rashly  attempt  to  fathom  the  ma- 
jesty of  God  in  all  its  brightness.  Do  we  not  know 
that  his  ways  are  past  finding  out  ?  Instead  of  using 
well  the  mild  light  of  the  proaiises  which  is  adapted 
to  our  faculties,  we  rush  with  eyes  of  moles,  to  view 
at  once  the  majestic  splendor  of  the  Deity.  What 
wonder  then  if  his  glory  shtfuld  overwhelm  us  in  the 
attempt  to  investigate  it !  We  ought  to  know  that 
there  is  such  a  thing  as  the  secret  will  of  God :  but  the 
danger  is  when  we  attempt  to  comprehend  it.  I  am 
wont  to  check  myself  with  that  answer  of  Christ  to 
Peter,  who  had  asked  vv!ia!  was  to  become  of  John; — 
*' What  is  that  to  thee  ?  follow  thou  me."  But  suppose 
we  could  give  an  accurate  account  of  the  judgments 
of  iVlmighty  God  in  his  secret  determinations:  what 
advantage  would  accrue  to  us  from  such  knowledge, 
beyond  what  lies  open  to  us  from  the  promises  and 
the  precepts  ;  from  the  former  addressed  to  our  faith; 
from  the  latter  to  our  practice  ?  Tell  your  friend,  if  he 
would  have  peace  of  mind,  to  abstain  from  such  in- 
tricate speculations.  The  subject  is  ijicomprehensi- 
ble,  and  the  study  of  it  may  drive  him  to  despair  and 
blasphen)y.  Let  him  not  give  way  to  Satan,  who 
would  weary  him  out,  by  presenting  impossibilities  to 
his  mind.  Let  him  exercise  faith  in  the  promises,  and 
obey  the  commandments;  and  when  he  has  discharg- 
ed those  duties  well,  he  will  be  able  to  judge  whe- 
ther he  will  have  any  time  left  for  impossibilities.— r 
There  is  no  other  remedy  than  to  neglect,  and  not  give 
way  to  such  thoughts;  though  this  is  a  difficult  task, 
because  Satan  suggests  the  absolute  necessity  of  at- 
tending to  them-  This  battle  however  must  be  fought ; 


and  many  persons  fail  in  the  contest  by  not  suspect- 
ing their  thoughts  to  be  the  temptations  of  Satan ; 
whereas,  these  are  the  very  fiery  darts  of  that  wicked 
one.  He  himself  fell  from  heaven  by  aiming  at  a 
knowledge  above  his  station.  Thus  also  he  vanquish- 
ed Adam,  by  teaching  hitn  to  be  dissatisfied  with  his 
ignorance  concerning  the  will  of  God  Flight  is  the 
true  wisdom  here  ;  there  is  no  room  for  Christ  to  dwell 
in  the  heart,  as  long  as  reasonings  of  this  kind  are 
uppermost."  In  another  letter,  while  he  admits  the 
preordination  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  neverthe- 
less, from  Ez(^k.  xviii.  23,  "  Have  I  any  pleasure  at 
all  that  the  wicked  should  die,  saith  the  Lord  God," 
he  argues,  that  God  chose  and  seriously  decreed  from 
eternity,  the  possibility  of  the  salvation  and  everlasting 
happiness  of  ail  men.  And  hence  he  concludes  that 
the  general  promises  of  a  gracious  God,  ought  by  no 
means  to  be  limited  ;  nor  those  suggestions  of  Satan 
to  be  indulged,  which  would  separate  us  from  the  Di- 
vine mercy,  which  is  represented  in  scripture  as  infi- 
nite. He  then  refers  the  afilicted  penitent  to  the  voice 
of  God  himself,  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  hear  him ; 
and  to  the  words  of  Christ,  proclaiming  in  the  streets, 
*'  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor."  He  invites  all, 
even  '.he  very  worst,  as  publicans  and  harlots.  Why 
should  we  perplex  ourselves  with  difficult,  and  circui- 
tous roads,  when  the  direct  road  is  so  clearly  pointed 
out  to  us  in  the  gospel. 

Conference  at  Marpurg, 

"  in  the  cause  of  religion  every  subdivision  is  a 
strong  weapon  in  the  hand  of  the  enemy."  The  zeal- 
ous landgrave  of  Hesse  was  so  sensible  of  the  impor- 
tance of  this  maxim,  that  he  spared  no  pains  to  unite 
-^he  Lutheran  and  Zuinglian  protestants,  and  make 
them  act  in  concert  against  the  common  enemy.  In 
effect,  the  unhappy  disagreement  of  ihese  sects,  was 
not  only  injurious  to  the  reformation  in  general,  but 
also  thwarted  very  much  the  military  views  of  this  ac- 
tive and  magnanimous  prince. 


t09 

for  the  purpose  of  promoting  so  desirable  a  iinioB, 
the  landgrave,  in  the  year  1629,  proposed  a  friendly 
conference  to  be  held  at  Marpurg  between  the  heads 
of  the  two  denominations.     Thither  repaired,  on  the 
one  side,  Luther  and  Melancthon,  on  the  other,  Zu- 
ingle  and  Oecolampadius,  together  with  several  oth- 
ers, their  friends,  respectively,  and  men  of  great  note. 
It  is  unnecessary  to  detail  the  particulars  of  the  con- 
ferences which  lasted  several  days.     Suffice  it  to  say, 
they  ended  rather  according  to  what  might  have  been 
expected,  than  according  to  the  christian  wishes  of 
the  good  landgrave  of  Hesse.     It  was   not  probable 
that  either  Zuingle  or  Luther,  in  a  public  disputation 
on  the  nature  of  the  presence  of  Christ  in  the  sacra- 
ment, should  retract  the  sentiments  which   he   had 
long  defended,  and  against  which  he  would  hear  no 
argument  advanced,  but  what  lie  had  already  repeat- 
edly heard,  well  considered,  and,  in  his  own  judgment, 
satisfactorily  answered.     It  appears  that  Luther,  con- 
scious of  his  own  positive  determination  not  to  give 
way  one  hair's  breadth  on  the  point  of  consubstantia- 
tion,  and  also  well  aware  of  the  steady  character  of  the 
Swiss  reformer,  from  the  first  clearly  foresaw  the  event 
of  the  debates  at   Marpurg,  and  was  induced  to   go 
there,  only  or  chiefly,  lest  the  adverse  party  should 
have  to  boast  that  they  were  more  disposed  than  him- 
self to  adopt  measures  of  peace  and  concord.     The 
narratives  of  the  party- historians  concerning  this  bu- 
siness contain    many    bitter   things,  which  are    best 
passed  over,  especially  as  the  sincerity  of  the  motives 
of  the  controversialists  cannot  reasonably  be  doubled. 
We  are  bound  however  to  mark  with  the  most  entire 
disapprobation,  that  unchristian  stubbornness  of  tem- 
per which  manifested  itself  in  Luther  at  the  conclu- 
sion of  the  conferences.   The  sacramentarians,  as  they 
were  called,  begged  hard  to  be  acknowledged  as  breth- 
ren.    They  even  went  so  far,  as  to  own  repeatedly, 
that  the  body  of  Christ  was   verily  present   in  the 
Lord's  supper,  though  in  a  spiritual  manner;  and  Zu- 
ingle himself,  in  pressing  for  mutual  fraternity,  declar- 
ed with  tears,  that  there  were  no  men  in  the  world 


71G 

with  whom  he  more  earnestly  wished  to  apcree,  thau 
with  the  Wittemberg  divines.  Even  the  landgrave 
personally  ex^ried  himself,  with  all  his  might,  to  pro- 
duce a  cordial  friendship.  But  the  s[)irit  of  Luther 
proved  perfectly  untractable  and  intolerant.  Nothing 
more  could  be  gained  from  him,  than  that  each  side 
should  show  Christian  charity  to  the  other  as  far  as 
they  could  conscientiously  5  and  that  both  should  dili- 
gently pray  God  to  lead  them  into  the  truth.  To  go 
further,  Luther  maintained,  was  impossible;  and  ex- 
pressed a-^tonishment,  that  the  Swiss  divines  could 
look  upon  himself  as  a  Christian  brother,  when  they 
did  not  believe  his  doctrine  to  be  true.  In  such  cir- 
cumstances, however,  though  there  could  be  no  such 
thing  as  fraternal  union,  the  parties,  he  allowed,  might 
preserve  a  friendly  sort  of  peace  and  concord  ;  might 
do  good  turns  to  each  other,  and  abstain  from  harsh 
and  acrimonious  language. 

The  papal  advocates,  either  through  ignorance  or 
design,  represent  Luther's  opposition  to  the  sacramen- 
tarians  as  founded  in  polilical  reasons.  Liitle  need  is 
there,  by  the  addition  of  imaginary  accusations,  to  ag- 
gravate the  blamable  conduct  of  our  rejorrner  in  the 
discussions  respecting  consubstantiation.  His  reputa- 
tion for  sincerity  in  every  part  of  his  belief,  is  as  com- 
pletely unsullied  as  his  pertinacity  in  the  support  of 
this  particular  article  is  altogether  indefensible  :  and  it 
is  scarcely  necessary  to  add,  that  mere  human  policy 
must  have  determined  him  to  pursue  measures  the 
reverse  f>f  those  which  he  actually  adopted.  To  have 
been  reinforced  by  the  whole  body  of  the  Zuinglian 
protestants  would  have  proved,  at  that  time  to  the  Lu- 
therans, a  most- important  accession  of  strength,  and 
was  an  event  very  much  dreaded  by  the  Romanists. 

In  regard  to  Zuingle  and  his  associates,  it  is  by  no 
means  clear,  that  their  excessive  desire  to  be  on  good 
terms  with  the  Lutherans,  did  not  carry  ihem  a  little 
too  far  in  the  concessions  which  they  made  at  the  con- 
ferences of  Marpurg.  1$  is  true,  that  soon  after  thosp 
conferences,  both  sides  published  their  own  accounts 
of  what    had  passed,   and  boasted,     that    they  haji 


711 

the  better  in  the  combat.  However,  as  certain  arti- 
cles had  been  drawn  up,  and  actually  signed  by  Lu- 
ther, Melancthon,  Jonas,  &c.  on  the  one  side,  and 
by  Zuingle,  OecolamjDadius,  Bucer,  &c.  on  the  other, 
this  authentic  record  is  a  very  useful  document  to  the 
curious  inquirer,  who  wishes  to  determine  how  far  in 
fact  each  party  strictly  adhered  to  their  real  senti- 
ments. 

Melancthon's  account  is,  that  Zuingle  readily  gave 
up  several  things  which  he  had  advanced  in  his  wri- 
tings, particularly  his  notion  of  original  sin;  and  that 
he  came  over  to  the  VViUemberg  divines  in  all  points, 
the  single  article  of  the  Lord's  supper  excepted. 

Luther,  on  his  return  home  from  iVIarpurg,  expresses 
himself  much  pleased  with  the  moderation  of  fheZuin- 
glians,  and  their  disposition  to  concede.  From  what 
had  passed,  however,  he  judged,  that  besides  the  ques- 
tion on  the  Lord's  supper,  there  was  not  a  perfect 
agreement  in  the  article  of  original  sin.  In  fact,  the 
fourth  article  of  the  Marpurg  concord,  which  treats  of 
this  doctrine,  is  penned  with  some  ambiguity  ;  and  in 
such  matters  Luther's  eye  was  infinitely  more  pene- 
trating than  Melancthon's. 

Bucer  acknowledges,  that  as  there  was  a  definitive 
disagreement  between  the  parties  resp*^  cting  the  sac- 
rament, himself  and  his  friends,  from  a  desire  of  peace 
and  harmony,  had  been  induced  to  sign  the  other  ar- 
ticles, though  they  were  not  expressed  with  that  pre- 
cision with  which  they  would  have  been,  if  the  Helve- 
tian theologians  had  drawn  up  their  own  creed. 

Lastly^  ia  modern  author,  though  strongly  prejudiced 
©n  the  side  of  the  sacramentarians,  owns  that  the  Mar- 
purg articles  of  concord  are  conceived  in  such  terms 
as  neither  Zuingle  nor  Oecolampadius  had  ever  used 
before,  and  that  that  circumstance  leads  to  a  belief^ 
that  Zuingle  and  Oecolampadms  did  not  adhere  to 
their  former  sentiments.  *  He  then  proceed^  to  say, 
that  *'  these  divines,  with  the  view  of  uniting  the  pro- 
testanls,  agreed  to  sign  a  formulary,  which,  according 
to  their  own  way  of  interpreting  the  meaning  of  the 
words,  did  not  contradict  their  real   sentiments,  but 


712 

which,  however,  in  fact  was  entirely  the  creed  of  Lu 
ther.     The  motive  was  good,  but  full  of  danger.    Lu- 
ther was  more  politic  than  he  appeared  to  be." 

Without  pretending  to  determine  which  side  of  the 
two  was  more  politic,  1  may  now  safely  leave  it  to  the 
diligent  student  of  ecclesiastical  history,  to  reflect  on 
the  evidence  before  him,  and  determine  for  himself, 
which  was  more  honest  and  sincere. 

In  this  place  it  may  not  be  improper  to  mention 
briefl}'  some  of  the  peculiar  opinions  of  the  great  Swiss 
reformer. 

In  less  than  a  twelvemonth  after  the  conferences  at 
Marpurg,  Melancthon,  in  the  year  1530,  then  present 
at  the  memorable  diet  of  Augsburg,  wrote  to  Luther 
in  substance  as  follows.  "  Zuingle  has  sent  hither  in 
print,  his  confession  of  faith.  You  would  say  neither 
more  nor  h  ss,  than  that  he  is  not  in  his  senses.  On 
original  sin  and  the  use  of  the  sacraments,  he  clearly 
revives  his  old  errors.  On  the  nature  of  the  ceremo- 
nies he  talks  like  a  Swiss  ;  that  is,  most  barbarous/y. 
At  one  stroke  he  would  abolish  all  ceremonies  ;  and 
he  would  have  no  bishops  :  then  he  presses  most  ve- 
hemently to  obtain  his  favorite  article  on  the  Lord's 
supper." 

Let  us  now  turn  to  that  confession  itself  of  Zuingle, 
whieh  called  forth  this  harsh  censure  from  the  mild, 
pacific,  candid  Melancthon. 

1.  On  original  sm^  he  speaks  to  this  effect :  Sin  is 
properly  transgression  of  a  law  ;  and  "  where  there  is 
no  law,  there  is  no  transgression."  Our  great  ancestor 
sinned  ;  but  which  of  us  meddled  with  the  forbidden 
fruit  ?  There  is  then  no  denying  that  original  sin,  as 
it  exists  in  us  the  descendants  of  Adam,  is  not  proper- 
ly sin.  It  is  a  disease  ;  it  is  a  condition.  It  maj  be 
caUed  sin,  but  it  is  not  so  in  strictness  of  speech. — 
Thus  a  perfidious  enemy  when  taken  in  w^ar  may  de- 
serve to  be  made  a  slave.  His  children  also  become 
slaves,  but  the  fault  was  in  the  father.  The  children 
are  not  to  blame ;  yet  they  suffer  for  the  sin  of  their 
father;  and  if  you  choose  to  denominate  their  state  of 
slavery  sin.  because  by  sin  they  were  brought  into  that 


715 

state,  i  shall  not  object.     It  is  however  in  this  sens* 
that  we  are  by  nature  the  children  of  wrath. 

2.  The  sacraments^  he  atlirms,  do  not  confer  grace, 
but  are  public  testimonies  given  to  the  church,  of  the 
previous  existence  of  grace. 

3.  He  allows,  that  such  ceremonies  as  are  not  found- 
ed in  superstition,  nor  are  contrary  to  the  word  of 
God,  may  be  tolerated,  till  the  Day-siar  shall  become 
more  and  more  bright ;  but  that  even  these  had  better 
be  abolished,  provided  it  can  be  done  without  giving 
great  offence. 

4.  He  grants  there  ought  to  be  ministers  of  the 
Word  to  instruct  the  people,  and  to  comfort,  and  to 
alarm  them,  also  to  baptize  and  to  celebrate  the  Lord's 
supper ;  but  as  to  the  whole  tribe  of  mitred  bishops, 
he  looks  on  them  as  born  to  consume  the  fruits  of  the 
earth ;  and  to  be  in  the  church  of  Christ,  precisely 
what  wens  and  swellings  are  in  the  human  body. 

5.  Zuingle's  ideas  concerning  princes  and  magis- 
trates merit  peculiar  attention.  They  are  to  be  obey- 
ed, says  lie,  when  they  discharge  their  offices  with 
wisdom  and  justice.  But  should  they  abuse  their  au- 
thority, in  that  case,  if  the  tyrant  was  legally  appoint- 
ed, the  Christian  must  obey  him  till  he  has  an  oppor- 
tunity of  putting  in  practice  St.  Paul's  rule,  "  If  thou 
lUayst  be  free,  use  it  rather."  The  opportunity  how- 
ever should,  I  think,  be  clearly  pointed  out  by  God, 
and  not  by  man  ;  as  clearly,  for  exami3le,  as  when  Saul 
was  rejected  to  give  place  to  David. ^ 

The  two  grand  instruments  of  the  reformation  on 
the  continent,  during  the  period  which  we  are  now  re- 
viewing, were  undoubtedly Zuingle  and  Luther;  and 
the  pious  student  of  their  history  has  now  before  him, 
1  conceive,  sufficient  materials,  whereby  to  judge  for 
himself  of  their  integrity,  their  talents,  and  their  de- 
fects. On  the  authority  of  the  learned  translator  of 
Mosheim,  I  had  imagined  for  many  years  that  Zuin- 
gle, "  instead  of  receiving  instruction  from  Luther,  waa 
much  his  superior  in  learning,  capacity,  and  judg- 
ment, and  much  fitter  to  be  his  master  than  his  disci- 
ple."    Beausobre^  I  ©wb,  wses  the  first  who  inducedl 


714 

me  to  suspect  this  representation  ;  not,  bovve'ver,  by 
opposing  ihe  sentiments  of  Maclane,  but  by  support- 
ing them  with  numerous  instances  of  blmd  partiality 
towards  Zuingle,  ami  not  a  few  most  uncandi<j  and 
even  abusive  censures  of  Luther.  I'o  point  out  sira- 
ply  the  prepossessions  of  historians  who  have  so  n<any 
opportunities  of  directing  the  sentiments  of  mankind, 
must  be  deemed  a  just  and  commendable  precauiion 
for  the  protection  of  truth  ;  but  to  aim  at  conjectures 
respecting  the  causes  of  their  prepossessions  may  seem 
invidious  and  unnecessary.  On  historical  questions,, 
however,  where  pure  religion  is  concerned,  one  may 
be  allowed,  perhaps,  to  make  general  observations  of 
great  practical  consequence  ;  such  as,  1st,  That  men 
of  LITTLE  or  NO  RELIGION,  rarely,  or  never  judge  fair- 
ly in  such  questions;  and  therefore  a  believer  is  not 
to  expect  aa  equitable  sentence  from  infidels,  scep- 
tics, or  atheists  :  And  2dly,  That  persons  who  profess 
some  sort  of  belief  in  the  gospel,  and  have  yet  very  er- 
roneous views  of  its  doctrines,  are  usually  possessed 
with  strong  prejudices  against  those  who  hold  the  faith 
in  orthodox  purily  and  simplicity.  For,  till  the  human 
ht  art  be  effectually  humbled  by  God's  grace  to  re- 
ceive the  gos[»el  terms  of  reconciliation  with  thankful- 
ness and  submission  of  soul,  it  always  harbors  an  un- 
happy opposition  to  the  covenant  of  grace  in  Christ 
Jesus  ;  that  is,  it  remains  ignorant  of  God's  righteous- 
ness, and, like  the  Jews,  going  about  to  establish  their 
own  righteousness,  it  does  not  submit  to  the  righteous- 
ness of  God.  The  eifect  of  such  erroneous  views  is, 
that  these  nominal  Christians,  not  only  oppose  the 
DOCTRiKE  to  which  they  have  not  yet  been  brought  to 
submit,  but  also  thoroughly  dislike,  and  are  violently 
prejudiced  against  all  those  who  receive  it  and  value 
it  as  the  one  thing  needful.  This  is  the  true  key  for 
understanding  rightly  a  thousand  prepossessions,  aver- 
sions, and  misrepresentations  which  we  meet  with  in 
authors,  and  which  on  any  other  ground  are  utterly 
unaccountable. 

I  need  not  dissemble  that  numerous  passages  in  the 
writing  of  Beausobre,  convince  me  that  he  is  no  very 


715 

warm  advocate  for  the  great  protestant  doctrine  of  jus- 
tification by  laith.  In  one  place,  for  example,  upon  a 
strong  declaration  by  Melancthon,  recoided  in  his  o.vn 
hand  writing,  respecting  the  importance  of  that  Chris- 
tian article  of  doctrine,  which  asserts  the  efficacy  of 
the  merits  of  Christ  without  human  works,  he  ventures 
to  suggest  that  the  passage  was  perhaps  Luther's; 
and  he  afterwards  adds,  that  one  may  hence  learn  how 
OBSTINATELY  they  wcrc  at  that  time  attache<i  to  the 
doctrine  of  justification  by  faith.  I  scarcely  need  ob- 
serve, that  those  who  hold  this  precious  article  of  faith 
in  the  sense  which  Luther  held  it,  and  in  which  the 
chuich  of  England  now  holds  it,  never  speak  of  it  in 
this  manner. 

From  Melancthon's  report  of  the  conferences  at 
Marpurg,  I  collect,  that  it  was  one  of  the  first  public 
objections  of  Luther  to  Zuingle,  that  the  Svtiss  refor- 
mer and  his  adherents  were  not  accustomed,  in  their 
religious  instructions,  to  say  much  concerning  the 
scriptural  method  of  justification  ;  which,  as  Luliier 
maintained,  rendered  it  probable,  that  the  peculiar 
and  essential  doctrine  of  the  gospel  was  hardly  known 
to  them.  On  the  whole,  I  believe,  all  dispassionate 
judges  will  be  disposed  to  allow  that  these  researches 
fuily  warrant  the  following  conclusions. 

\.  That  the  sacramental  controversy  did  no  good  to 
Zuingle's  temper,  and  much  harm  to  Luther's. 

2.  That  in  the  heat  and  haste  of  contention,  Ziiin- 
gje  sometimes  sank  the  efficacy  both  of  baptism  and 
of  the  Lord's  supper  below  (he  true  scriptural  standard, 
and  represented  them  as  mere  tokens  or  badges  of 
Christian  society  and  connexion.  Bucer,  his  own  friend 
and  advocate,  whose  testimony  is  therefore  decisive^ 
expressly  allows  this.  Let  us  however,  in  one  instance 
hear  Zuingle  himself.  "  You  have  celebrated  the 
Lord's  supper ;  therefore  you  belong  to  the  socivty  of 
Christians."  "  The  cup  which  we  use  in  giving 
thanks,  what  is  it  else,  but  a  mark  of  our  society  and 
connexion  .^"  In  other  places  he  represents  the  Lord's 
Slipper,  as  implying  nothing  but  a  mere  "commemo- 
ration ;"  which  at  best  is  a  loose  and  ambiguous  way 
,9f  speaking.. 


716 

S.  That  Ziiingle  in  the  article  of  original  sin,  prob? 
ably  was  never  completely  orthodox,  and  that  in  re- 
gard to  the  fundamental  doctrine  of  justification  by 
faith,  though  he  seems  always  to  have  admitted  it  dis- 
tinctly in  theory,  yet  he  by  no  means  made  that  prac- 
tical use  of  it  which  Luther  and  his  disciples  did.  In 
effect,  his  time  and  thoughts  were  for  years,  almost 
entirely  taken  up  with  the  sacramental  controversy, 
and  with  disputes  respecting  baptism.  On  the  con- 
trary, Luther,  though  harrassed  with  controversy  be- 
yond example,  appears  to  have  lived  every  hour  of  hi3 
life  "  by  faith  on  the  Son  of  God."  The  great  doc- 
trine of  justification  appears  uppermost  in  all  his  vo- 
luminous writings:  it  was  the  support  of  his  own  soul 
in  all  his  troubles  ;  and  we  find  him  constantly  incul- 
cating it  from  the  press  and  from  the  pulpit,  in  all  his 
conversations,  and  in  his  most  private  letters.  This 
part  of  the  religious  character  of  Luther  is  not  relish- 
ed by  many.  They  suppose  he  carried  his  notions 
too  far. 

4.  That  on  the  duties  of  Christian  subjects,  and  al- 
so on  questions  relative  to  ecclesiastical  polity,  there 
was  a  still  greater  difference  between  the  Saxon  and 
the  Helvetian  reformers.  Obey  and  suffer,  was  Lu- 
ther's motto  in  general ;  whereas  the  obedience  of 
Zuingle,  we  have  seen,  hung  on  a  very  slender  thread. 

Both  these  champions  of  the  reformation  passed 
much  of  their  lives  in  the  midst  of  active,  tumultuous, 
perilous  scenes ;  and  both  of  them  met  with  great 
provocations  from  the  anabaptists.  What  room  could 
there  be  for  the  private,  tranquil  exercises  of  religion  ; 
or  even,  for  the  study  and  practice  of  pastoral  care  and 
instruction  ?  It  happens,  however,  that  the  writings  of 
Luther  abound  in  these  things.  His  devotion  never 
flags.  Ever  aware  of  the  wiles  of  Satan,  and  well 
skilled  in  the  use  of  Christian  armor,  his  dependance 
both  for  himself  and  his  people  is  always  and  altogeth- 
er on  the  grace  of  God;  yet  his  vigilance  in  superin- 
tending the  Saxon  churches  is  as  incessant  as  if  their 
spiritual  improvement  depended  on  himself.  The 
Goinparison  in  this  point,  grounded  on  documents  in 


71T 

existence,  is  unquestionably  very  much  to  the  advan^ 
tage  of  the  Saxon  relormer. 

There  was  that  in  Martin  Luther,  which  required 
great  and  magnificent  objects,  attended  with  difficul- 
ties, dangers,  and  perplexities,  to  call  forth  those  ex- 
ertions of  wisdom,  courage,  and  perseverance,  for 
which  he  is  so  justly  celebrated.  I  may  add,  also, 
my  entire  conviction  that  internal  trials  and  distress 
of  mind  greatly  improved  his  character  ;  they  made 
him  a  humbler  Christian,  and  a  more  skilful  adviser 
in  spiritual  things  ;  and  if  Zuingle  had  experienced  a 
similar  afflictive  discipline,  though  perhaps  he  did  not 
stand  in  need  of  that  chastisement  so  much  as  Luthel' 
did,  I  suppose  we  should  have  heard  abundantly  more 
of  his  personal  sufferings  and  lamentations  on  account 
of  the  deceitfulness  of  sin,  the  delusions  of  Satan,  the 
workmgs  of  inward  corruptions,  and  above  all,  of  those 
hidings  of  God's  face  and  that  darkness  of  soul,  which 
the  most  godly  persons  always  represent  as  their  griev- 
pus  and  intolerable  calc^mity, 


CHAPTER  X. 

^  Concise  View  of  the  Condition  of  the  Protestants  a 
little  before  tiie  Diet  of  Spires. 

}.  Persecutions. — 2.  Rupture  between  Ctiarles  V,  and  the  Pope. — -. 
3.  Diet  of  Spires  in  1529.— 4.  Protest  of  the  Reformers.-^ 
5.  Meetings  of  the  Protestants, — 6.  Diet  of  Augsburg. 

JL  HE  progress  of  Divine  knowledge,  the  genuine  con- 
version of  souls,  and  the  abolition  of  abominable  su- 
perstitions,  were  carried  on  with  no  great  interrupt 
tion  for  the  space  of  ten  years,  and  upwards;  that  is, 
till  the  year  1329,  reckoning  from  the  year  1617,  when 
Luther,  unable  to  smother  his  indignation,  first  raised 
his  voice  against  Tetzel,  the  impudent  vender  of  in- 
dulgences, and  at  the  same  time  pointed  out  the  Rot 
man  pontiff  himself  as  the  leading  culprit  in  that  ini- 
quitous traffic.     The  success  of  the  gospel,  if  we  ex- 


€«pt  the  apostolic  age,  was  perhaps  in  this  period  un- 
exampled. Even  in  Italy,  in  a  town  called  Fayenza, 
we  are  told  by  father  Paul,  that  there  was  public 
preaching  against  the  church  of  Rome,  and  that  pro- 
testantism increased  every  day, 

1.  Persecutions. 

We  are  however  not  to  forget,  that  notwithstanding 
the  blessed  influence  of  the  written  word,  persons^ 
who  openly  avowed  their  convictions  of  the  truth, 
were  miserably  exposed  to  persecution  in  all  those 
places  where  either  the  civil  or  the  ecclesiastical  ru- 
ler happened  to  be  an  active  and  zealous  Roman 
catholic.  The  catalogue  of  the  sufferers  is  very  con- 
siderable. It  may  however  suffice  to  add,  to  the  in- 
stances already  noticed  at  page  689,  a  few  others  of 
the  most  remarkable  cases. 

In  1527,  a  Bohemian  woman,  after  a  confinement 
of  almost  a  whole  year,  was  cast  into  the  flames,  on 
account  of  two  crimes  laid  to  her  charge. 

1.  That  by  denying  the  corporeal  presence  of  Christ's 
natural  body,  she  had  blasphemed  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar. 

2.  That  she  had  been  rebaptized  by  John  Kalens. 
The  wooden  cup  which  Kalens  had  used  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  Lord's  supper,  was  bur«t  along 
with  this  heretic. 

Sometimes  the  evangelical  preache/s,  when  pro- 
scribed by  papal  cruelty,  fled  from  their  habitations 
to  save  their  lives.  There  is  on  record  an  admirable 
consolatory  letter  of  Oecolampadius,  written  in  1528, 
to  two  persons  of  this  sort  then  in  exile.  ^'  It  would 
move  a  heart  of  adamant,"  says  he,  "my  dear  breth- 
r-en,  to  think  of  your  flocks  thus  deprived  of  their  faith- 
ful shepherds,  dispersed  and  exposed  to  the  wolves : 
then  to  see  the  adversaries  triumphing  and  glorying  in 
their  iniquity  ;  and  the  weaker  brethren,  who  were  on 
the  very  eve  of  renouncing  popery,  suddenly  alarmed, 
and  apprehensive  of  a  similar  treatment.  Add  to  this, 
the  dangers,the  ignominy,  the  distresses  of  exile,  which 
are  sometimes  more  grievous  than  death  itself.    For, 


1W 

exiles  undergo  a  dally  death.  However,  when  we  re^ 
fleet  that  God  is  faithful,  and  will  not  tempt  us  above 
what  we  are  able  to  bear,  but  will  regulate  every  thing 
according  to  the  strength  which  he  is  pleased  to  give, 
this  consideration  supplies  an  abundance  of  substan- 
tial consolation.  Be  assured,  the  Holy  Ghost,  who 
has  anointed  you  for  this  contest,  will  not  fail  to  pre- 
serve you  from  fainting  in  the  afflictions  which  ye  un- 
dergo for  the  truth.  Moreover,  your  silence  during 
your  proscription,  speaks  louder  by  much  to  the  hearts 
©f  God's  children,  than  ever  your  most  animated  ser- 
mons could  do.  Your  present  firmness  fixes  an  invio- 
lable seal  on  the  doctrines  you  have  been  teaching 
with  so  much  piety.  The  blood  of  Abel  has  a  voice; 
and  so  has  your  persecution  a  tongue.  Away  then 
with  cowardice  and  lamentation.  Happy  the  man 
who  is  ^conformed  to  the  image  of  the  crucified  Sav- 
ior, whom  we  preach.  Christ  i^nows  his  sheep  ;  he 
will  preserve  them  from  the  jaws  of  the  wolf;  and  the 
exultation  of  the  hypocrites  will  be  but  for  a  mo^ 
ment." 

Joachim,  the  elector  of  Brandenburg,  distinguished 
himself  at  this  time  in  persecuiing  the  Lutherans.— 
This  bigoted  prince  had  confined  for  some  days  in  her 
chamber,  on  account  of  her  attachment  to  the  gospel^ 
his  own  wife  Elizabeth,  the  sister  of  the  aforemention- 
ed exiled  king  of  Denmark  ;  and  was  intending  to  im- 
mure her  perpetually  ;  when  by  the  help  of  her  bro- 
ther, she  effected  a  wonderful  escape  from  Berlin  ; 
was  conveyed  in  the  waggon  of  a  peasant,  and  hospi- 
tably received  by  the  elector  of  Saxony. 

The  duchess  of  Munsterberg,  also,  named  Ursula, 
had  this  year  a  most  miraculous  escape  from  the  m(>- 
nastery  of  Friburg ;  and  fled  with  two  virgins  to  Lu- 
ther for  protection.  This  was  a  most  mortifying  event 
to  George  of  Saxony  ;  for  this  duchess  was  his  own 
cousin. 

In  France,  the  persecutions  were  dreadful.  The  pa 
pists  persuaded  the  king,  that  all  the  misfortunes  with 
which  the  country  was  afflicted,  were    owing  to  the 
mischievous  Lutheran  heresy.     In  cousequence,  thf: 


I'm 

tnos^  sanguinary  laws  were  solemnly  decreed  againsl 
Lutberanism,  and  every  one  who  couid  be  proved  to 
favor  the  doctrine,  was  treated  as  a  blasphemer.  Yet 
this  same  prince.  Francis  I.  notwithstanding  the  zeal 
with  which  his  catholic  clergy  availed  to  inspire  him, 
had  no  objection,  for  the  purpose  of  more  effectually 
serving  his  political  seheineSj  to  endeavor  by  the  me- 
dium of  his  ambassadors,  to  promote  in  Switzerland 
that  very  reformation  of  religion,  which  he  was  labor- 
ing to  expel  from  his  own  kingdom  by  fire  and  sword. 
Zuingie,  in  a  letter  to  Oecolampadius  tells  us,  that  the 
royal  ambassadors  of  France  pressed  the  five  catholic 
cantons  of  Switzerland  to  allow  the  word  of  God  to 
be  preached  among  them,  according  to  the  system  of 
the  reform erSi 

In  North  Holland^  a  widow,  named  Wendelmut,  was 
seized  on  account  of  her  religion,  carried  to  the  Hague, 
and  there  strangled,  and  afterwards  burnt  to  ashes. 
On  her  examination  concerning  the  mass,  she  answer- 
ed. ''It  was  a  piece  of  bread  ;"  and  in  regard  to  the 
images  and  pictures  of  saints,  she  confessed  she  knew 
of  no  other  mediator  but  Jesus  Christ.  To  one  that 
told  her,  she  did  not  fear  death  because  she  had  not 
tasted  it,  this  widow  re{)lied,  "  I  shall  never  taste  it  * 
for  Christ  has  said,  If  any  man  keep  my  sayings,  he 
shall  never  see  death."  She  was  then  advised  to  con- 
fess her  sins  to  a  priest ;  upon  which  siie  cried  aloud, 
"I  have  confessed  all  my  sins  to  Christ  my  Lord,  who 
takes  away  all  sin.  But  if  I  have  offended  my  neigh- 
bors, I  heartily  ask  them  forgiveness."  She  then  went 
to  the  place  of  execution  with  meekness  and  courage. 

It  is  said,  that  some  of  the  Moravian  brethren,  as 
well  as  other  pious  persons  of  those  times,  were  bap- 
tized a  second  time  ;  and  this,  not  as  proselytes  of  an- 
abaptism,  but  merely  because  they  Could  then  see  no 
other  way  of  separating  themselves  from  a  wicked 
world.  x4nd  we  may  observe  in  general,  that  ii  is  not 
always  easy  to  distinguish,  in  the  accounts  of  the  an- 
abaptist martyrs,  who  were  truly  hum.ble  Christians. 
We  cannot  however  doubt  of  the  reality  of  the  suf- 
^ings  of  the  unfortunate  victims,  when  the  facts  are 


721 

distinctly  recorded  with  triumph  bj  the  Romish  his- 
torians themselves.  On  this  ground  it  is,  that  I  select 
from  Cocklseus — who  otherwise  is  rarelj  to  be  trusted 
in  any  question  respecting  the  reformers— the  follow- 
ing testimonies  of  the  execrable  barbarity  of  the  pa- 
pists. "  At  Rotenberg  by  the  river  Neckar,"  says  this 
fiery  zealot,  "  many  of  the  anabaptists,  both  men  and 
women,  were  apprehended  ;  and  all  put  to  death  who 
refused  to  recant  their  errors.  Nine  men  were  burnt : 
Ten  women  were  drowned.  But  their  leader  and 
teacher,  Michael  Sellarius,  an  apostate  monk,  who 
was  by  far  the  greatest  offender,  was  condemned  in  a 
public  court  of  judicature,  to  have  his  blasphemous 
tongue  cut  out  by  the  executioner;  to  be  tied  to  a 
curricle,  and  to  have  two  pieces  of  his  flesh  torn  from 
his  body  in  the  market-place,  by  red  hot  pincers ; — 
then  to  be  torn  again  afterwards  in  the  same  manner 
by  the  hot  pincers  five  times  on  the  road,  as  he  was 
dragged  to  the  burning  pile."  This  sentence,  the  au- 
thor tells  us,  was  executed  on  the  17th  of  May,  1527  : 
and  he  proceeds  to  exclaim  what  a  grievous  deceiver 
Sellarius  had  been  ;  and  among  other  things  mentions 
his  teaching  of  the  people  not  to  invoke  saints  ;  but 
not  one  word  escapes  this  malignant  and  bigoted  his- 
torian, concerning  the  firmness,  patience,  or  piety  of 
the  martyr. 

AtTournay,  in  Flanders,  in' 1528,  an  Augustine 
monk,  named  Henry,  was  condemned  to  the  flames, 
for  having  thrown  off  his  dress,  married  a  wife,  and 
preached  against  popery.  The  bishop's  official  told 
him,  he  might  save  his  life,  if  he  would  but  own  that 
the  woman  he  had  married  was  his  concubine.  But 
he,  refusing  to  lengthen  his  days  on  such  terms,  prais- 
ed God  by  singing  Te  Deum,  and  soon  after  cheerful- 
ly finished  his  course  in  the  fire. 

2.  Rupture  between  Charles  V.  and  the  Pope. 

Notwithstanding  these  dreadful  narratives  which 
sufficiently  demonstrate  the  cruel  and  unrelenting  hos-f 
tiUty  of  the  papal  hierarchy,  there  is  no  doubt  but  the 
violence  of  the  war  between  Francis  L  and  the  empe- 

.4  T 


72'^ 

ror,  as  also  the  dissensions  between  the  emperor  and 
the  pope,  proved  extremely  favorable  to  the  progress 
of  the  reformation.  For  though  the  spirit  of  persecu- 
tion was  not  in  the  least  abated,  yet  it  spent  its  chief 
fury  on  such  defeiiceit^ss  individuals  as  happened  to 
fall  into  the  cruel  hands  of  some  bigoted  ruler,  eccle- 
siastic or  civil.  The  three  potentates  above  mention- 
ed were  themselves  beset  with  too  many  difficulties  in 
their  political  affairs  to  give  much  serious  and  steady 
attention  to  the  business  of  religion.  Add,  that  their 
respective  interests  were  often  so  opposite  and  per- 
plexed, as  entirely  to  exclude  all  amicable  concur- 
rence in  the  formation  of  any  general  plan  for  the  ex- 
tirpation of  heresy.  In  effect,  it  is  by  reflecting  on 
these  jarring  interests,  with  an  overruling  Providence 
constantly  in  the  mind,  that  we  are  enabled  in  some 
measure  to  account  not  only  for  the  mild  decree  of 
the  diet  of  Spires  in  1526,  but  also  for  the  inefficiency 
of  the  succeeding  attempts  of  the  great  papal  powers 
to  stifle  the  revival  of  Christian  truth  and  liberty.  The 
pope,  no  doubt,  was  sincere  in  his  desires  to  crush  ev- 
ery symptom  of  growing  protestantism,  but  Charles  V. 
had  neither  leisure  nor  inclination  to  gratify  the  wish- 
es of  a  pontiff  who  had  so  lately  entered  into  an  alli- 
ance against  him  with  the  French  and  the  Venetians. 
The  religion  of  this  prince,  as  far  as  it  was  real,  is  sup- 
posed to  have  been  Roman  catholic  ;  but  whatever  it 
was,  he  never  suffered  it  to  interfere  with  his  ambi- 
tious schemes  of  secular  aggrandizement.  Even  the 
pope  himself  ceased  to  have  the  least  influence  with 
him,  the  moment  the  politics  of  the  court  of  Fiome  ap- 
peared to  thwart  those  of  his  imperial  majesty.  On 
the  other  hand  the  principles  of  Clement  VII.  were 
in  no  degree  better.  Under  the  pretence  that  hard 
and  unjust  terms  had  been  extorted  from  the  king  of 
France  while  a  prisoner  in  Spain,  Clement  at  once 
absolved  him  from  the  oath  by  which  he  was  bound 
to  execute  the  treaty  of  Madrid,  and  sent  a  person 
both  to  congratulate  him  on  his  deliverance  from  cap- 
tivity, and  to  settle  a  treaty  against  Charles  ;  and  last- 
ly, he  dispatched  a  brieve  to  the  emperor,  full  of  ac- 
cusation, invective,  and  menace. 


125 

This  proceeding  of  Clement  VII.  inflamed  the  re- 
sentment of  the  emperor  to  such  a  degree,  that  he 
abolished  the  authority  of  the  Roman  pontiff  through- 
out all  his  Spanish  dominions,  made  war  upon  him 
in  Italy,  laid  siege  to  Roiiie,  and  blocked  up  Clement 
himself  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  where  he  was  re- 
duced to  the  extremity  of  feeding  on  a?ses'  flesh,  and 
at  length  was  compelled  to  capitulate  on  severe  terms, 
and  to  remain  a  prisoner  until  the  chief  articles  were 
performed. 

Such  in  brief  were  the  important  consequences  of 
that  confederacy  which  has  been  termed  the  holy 
LEAGUE,  because  the  pope  was  at  the  head  of  it.  The 
DETAIL  of  the  war  we  leave  to  the  secular  historians, 
having  no  concern  with  victories  or  deteats,  diminu- 
tions or  extensions  of  empire;  or  with  the  ambitious 
plans  and  schemes  which  produce  them,  anj  furtJier 
than  as  these  things  frequently  affe'*!  the  interests  of 
the  gospel,  lay  open  the  secret  motives  of  the  princi- 
pal actors,  and  thereby  explain  a  number  of  circum- 
stances otherwise  utterly  inexplicable,  in  the  history 
of  the  church  of  Christ. 

Therefore,  with  these  objects  in  view,  we  judge  it 
expedient  to  give  some  account  of  two  memorable 
letters,  which  the  emperor  thought  fit  to  write,  one 
of  them  to  the  pope  himself,  the  other  to  his  cardinals 
at  Rome,  before  he  came  to  an  absolute  rupture  with 
Clement  VII. 

1.  In  the  former,  he  accuses  the  pope  of  ingratitude, 
putting  him  in  mind  that  it  was  by  his  assistance  he 
had  been  raised  to  the  pontifical  chair.  "  The  king  of 
England,"  he  said,  "  had  been  called  the  Protector 
of  the  Holy  League;  whereas  that  monarch  had  as- 
sured him  in  his  letters,  that  he  neither  had,  nor  would 
accept  that  title,  though  the  pope  had  pressed  him  to 
do  so.  The  king  of  France,  moreover,  made  no  scru- 
ple to  own  publicly,  that  before  he  returned  from 
Madrid  to  his  own  country,  he  had  been  urged  by  the 
pope  to  enter  into  the  new  alliance  ;  and  the  empe- 
ror added,  that  he  knew  the  pope  bad  absolved  him 
from  the  oath  by  which  he  was  bound,  either  to  ob- 
serve the  articles  of  peace,  or  return  to  his  captivity. 


724 

He  then  proceeds  to  put  his  hohness  in  mind,  that 
the  pope  of  Rome  received  more  money  from  the  sub- 
jects of  his  imperial  highness,  than  from  all  the  other 
kings  of  Christendom  put  together.  That  a  judgment 
might  be  formed  of  the  magnitude  of  those  annual 
receipts  from  the  hundred  griev  ances  which  had  been 
presented  to  his  court  by  the  Germanic  body:  that,  as 
emperor,  such  had  always  been  his  devotion  and  rev- 
erence for  the  apostolic  see,  he  had  hitherto  forborne 
to  listen  to  the  complaints  of  his  German  subjects:  but 
that  if,  for  good  reasons  he  should  be  driven  to  with- 
hold those  revenues,  then  the  pope  would  no  longer 
possess  the  golden  keys  which  open  and  shut  the  gates 
of  Vv'ar,  he  would  no  longer  be  allowed  to  carry  on  hos- 
tilities against  the  emperor  with  the  money  which  be- 
longed to  the  subjects  of  his  imperial  highness,  for 
that  it  would  certainly  be  more  just  for  the  emperor 
to  apply  that  money  to  the  purposes  of  his  own  defence. 

Charles  V.  then  concludes,  by  roundly  telling  the 
pope,  that  if  he  was  still  determined  to  go  on  with  the 
war,  and  would  not  listen  to  the  reasons  he  had  al- 
leged, he  should  look  upon  him  as  acting  not  the  part 
of  a  father,  but  of  the  head  of  a  faction  ;  not  of  a  pas- 
tor, but  of  an  invader  of  the  just  rights  of  sovereigns. 
This,  he  said,  was  his  ultimatum,  and  he  should  ap- 
peal to  a  general  council  of  the  whole  christian  world. 

2.  In  his  letter  addressed  to  the  college  of  car- 
dinals, Charles,  with  much  parade,  insists  on  the  puri- 
ty of  his  intentions,  his  grea.t  moderation,  and  contin- 
ued endeavors  to  establish  peace  and  tranquillity. — ^ 
"  How  shocked  then,  and  how  disgusted,"  he  said, 
"  must  any  one  be  to  read  the  brieve  which  had  been 
delivered  to  him  by  the  nuncio,  and  had  the  sanction 
of  so  eminent  a  pontiff  and  of  so  many  pious  and 
Christian  fathers.  It  was  evidently  written  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  vilifying  and  degrading  the  emperor 
who  was  the  protector  of  the  apostolic  see.  It  breath- 
ed nothing  but  war,  sedition,  false  and  injurious  ac- 
cusations against  himself;  and  yet  there  was  not  any 
prince  who  so  much  respected  the  holy  see,  or  defen- 
ded its  dignity  with  so  disinterested  a  care.     It   was 


725 

his  innat6  reverence  for  the  Roman  hierarchy,  which 
had  induced  him,  when  he  was  at  the  diet  of  Worms, 
to  turn  A  DEAF  EAR  to  all  the  importunate  complaints 
and  petitions  of  the  Germans.  In  effect,  by  the  steps 
he  had  taken  to  serve  the  pope,  he  had  in  some  meas- 
ure alienated  the  minds  of  his  German  subjects,  par- 
ticularly by  forbidding,  under  a  heavy  penalty,  the  in- 
tended assembly  of  the  princes  at  Spires.  He  had 
prohibited  that  convention  because  he  foresaw  such  a 
meeting  would  prove  disadvantageous  to  the  pope  ; 
and  in  order  to  soothe  the  minds  of  the  princes  under 
their  disappointment,  he  had  then  given  them  hopes 
of  having  a  general  council  in  a  short  time.  He  had 
explained  all  these  things  with  great  care  to  the  pope, 
and  had  admonished  him  to  call  a  council.  He  con- 
cluded this  address  to  the  cardinals,  with  requesting 
them  to  concur  with  himself  in  putting  Clement  VH, 
in  mind  of  his  duty,  and  in  exhorting  him  to  preserve 
the  peace  of  Christendom,  which  good  purpose  would 
be  best  effected  by  the  convocation  of  a  general  coun- 
cil without  further  delay. 

Then,  if  the  pope  should  persist  in  refusing  to  hear 
reason,  the  emperor  called  on  the  cardinals  themselves 
to  come  forward,  and  in  their  own  name  summon  the 
council  which  was  so  much  wanted.  And  lastly,  if  the 
reverend  fathers  should  oppose  his  equitable  requisi- 
tion, he  told  them,  he  himself  would  not  fail  to  use 
such  remedies  as  God  had  put  in  his  power,  for  the 
protection  of  religion  and  the  tranquillity  of  Christen- 
dom. 

Charles  V.  in  his  indignation  against  Clement,  pub- 
lished these  manifestos,  and  did  every  thing  he  could 
to  give  notoriety  to  his  complaints.  The  German 
protestants  also  most  industriously  dispersed  the  same. 
And  w^e  need  not  wonder  that  such  extraordinary  doc- 
cuments  should  have  been  read  with  prodigious  eager- 
ness. What  could  those  who  well  remembered  the 
emperor's  solemn  declarations,  both  at  Worms,  and  on 
other  occasions,  against  Lutheranism.  now  think  of  his 
religion  or  conscience,  when  they  heard  him  confess 
that  he  had  stopped  his  ears  against  the  honest  prayers 


726 

of  Germany,  merely  to  please  the  pope  ?  Who  would 
scruple  to  say,  that  having  betrayed  the  interests  of 
his  imperial  subjects,  he  could  in  his  own  turn  expect 
no  better  than  to  be  betrayed  by  an  unprincipled  pon- 
tiff? 

No  more  needs  be  said  to  convince  thinking  per- 
sons of  the  effects  which  must  have  been  produced  on 
the  public  mind  by  these  manifestos  of  the  emperor. 
Full  as  acrimonious  and  reproachful  as  the  bitterest  in- 
vectives of  Luther,  they  not  only  emboldened  men,  af- 
ter the  example  of  Charles,  to  treat  the  pope  with  lit- 
tle reverence,  but  also  lowered  exceedingly  the  credit 
of  the  whole  dominant  ecclesiastical  establishment, 
and  of  all  its  most  strenuous  supporters.  The  publi- 
cation of  them  had  in  effect  divulged  a  dangerous  se- 
cret, by  many  indeed  sufficiently  known  before,  yet 
did  it  require  extraordinary  confidence  in  Charles,  to 
make  a  public  avowal,  which  in  substance,  though  not 
in  words,  amounted  to  a  confession  "  That  reverence 
towards  the  pope  was  no  more  than  an  art  of  govern- 
ment covered  with  the  cloak  of  religion."  The  disclo- 
sure of  so  much  political  manoeuvre  and  defective  mo- 
rality did  more  than  counterbalance  all  that  he  had 
hitherto  done  against  the  reformers,  whose  conduct, 
ever  marked  by  ingenuousness  and  plain  dealing,  ap- 
peared a  PERFECT  CONTRAST  to  all  this  duplicity,  arti- 
fice, and  inconsistency. 

If  the  contention  and  animosity  of  two  such  unprin- 
cipled potentates  as  the  pope  and  the  emperor,  thus 
operated  in  1526  at  the  diet  of  Spires  to  check  the  per- 
secuting spirit  of  the  Romanists,  and  to  prevent  any 
systematic  attempt  to  extirminate  the  proiestants,  it 
required  no  great  foresight  to  predict  the  lamentable 
consequences  of  their  union  or  alliance.  To  their  last- 
ing shame  be  it  recorded,  that  the  moment  a  prospect 
opened  for  the  accommodation  of  their  own  respec- 
tive political  differences,  both  Clement  VII.  and 
Charles  V.  concurred  in  wreaking  their  united  ven- 
geance on  the  defenders  of  the  sacred  cause  of  reli- 
gion and  liberty,* 

*  The  pope  and  Charles  V.  concluded  a  treaty  of  peace  at  Barcelona,  June 

20,  1529. 


727 

S.  Another  Diet  at  Spires  in  1529. 

The  decree  of  the  diet  of  Spires  was  equivalent  tea 
toleration  of  Luther's  opinions  in  all  the  states  where 
those  opinions  were  approved  by  their  respective  gov- 
ernors or  magistrates ;  but  in  1529  a  new  diet  was  as- 
sembled at  the  same  place,  when  the  said  decree  was, 
by  a  majority  of  suffrages,  so  far  revoked,  as  to  forbid 
all  further  propagation  of  novel  opinions  in  religion. 
Those  who  had  observed  the  execution  of  the  edict 
of  Worms,  were  ordered  to  continue  the  execution  of 
it.  Those  who  had  changed  their  religious  system, 
and  could  not  without  danger  of  sedition  revert  to  the 
ancient  usages,  were  to  be  quiet,  and  make  no  further 
innovation  till  the  meeting  of  a  council.  The  cele- 
bration of  mass  was  not  to  be  obstructed  in  any  place 
whatever ;  and  lastly,  the  anabaptists  were  proscribed 
in  the  severest  terms,  and  made  subject  to  capital 
punishments. 

The  motives  of  Clement  in  this  business  were  suffi- 
ciently intelligible.  A  pope  of  Rome,  in  peace  or  in 
war,  confined  and  starved  in  a  castle,  or  reseated  in 
the  chair  of  St.  Peter  issuing  brieves  and  bulls  for  the 
terror  of  Christendom,  never  loses  sight  of  bis  grand 
object,  the  maintenance  of  his  supreme  and  despotic 
jurisdiction  :  well  aware,  that  should  that  be  in  the 
least  impaired,  the  whole  edifice  of  the  pontifical  au- 
thority would  be  thereby  at  once  endangered. 

The  precise  views  of  Charles  V.  in  urging  the  harsh 
decree  of  this  diet,  may  admit  of  some  doubt.  Per- 
haps he  thereby  hoped  to  attach  firmly  to  his  inter- 
ests, or  at  least  to  sooth  and  gratify  the  pope,  whose 
sacred  character  he  had  lately  insulted  with  so  many 
indignities.  Perhaps  he  held  the  new  doctrines  as 
leading  to  close  and  durable  confederacies  in  Ger- 
many, which  might  eventually  weaken  the  imperial 
authority.  Or  he  might  imagine,  that  a  resolute^ 
well  timed,  and  rigorous  exertion  of  authority,  would 
prove  useful  both  for  the  protection  and  extension  of 
his  prerogatives,  several  of  which,  he  would  naturally 
suppose,  were  not  much  relished  by  a  bold  and  turbu' 


728 

knt  race  of  people,  of  whom  almost  one  half  had  al- 
ready revolted  from  the  papal  domination.  These,  it 
must  be  owned,  are  only  conjectures  ;  but  we  are  sure 
that  the  ambition  of  this  prince  was  restless,  insatiable, 
and  constantly  impelling  him,  both  to  narrow  the  pow- 
er of  the  Roman  see,  and  also  to  encroach  on  the  lib- 
erties of  his  German  subjects.  He  had  abundantly 
satisfied  his  revenge  in  the  late  humiliation  of  Cle- 
ment ;  yet  he  still  menaced  that  pontiff  with  the  pros- 
pect of  an  impending  general  council :  and  in  regard 
to  the  Germans,  he  certainly  looked  on  their  domestic 
troubles  and  divisions  as  in  the  main  extremely  favor- 
able to  his  arbitrary  and  despotic  intention.  This 
monarch  was  what  the  world  calls  a  great  politician  ; 
but  not  what  the  scripture  describes  as  a  good  man. 
His  understanding  became  vitiated  by  his  inordinate 
thirst  after  dominion,  and  by  his  unexampled  pros- 
perity ;  insomuch,  that  notwithstanding  all  his  natural 
good  sense,  and  all  his  experience,  he  was  frequently 
the  dupe  of  his  own  intricate  schemes  and  projects. 

4.  Protest  of  the  Reformers. 

Iniquitous  as  was  the  decree  of  the  second  diet  of 
Spires,  it  would  doubtless  have  been  much  more  rigor- 
ous and  oppressive,  if  Charles  had  not  been  still  at  war 
with  the  French  and  his  inveterate  rival  Francis  I.  The 
recess  of  this  diet  is  dated  in  April ;  and  the  peace  of 
Cambray  between  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France 
was  not  concluded  till  the  succeeding  August. 

Fourteen  imperial  citiest  with  the  elector  of  Saxo- 
ny, the  marquis  of  Brandenburg,  the  dukes  of  Lunen- 
burg and  the  prince  of  Anhalt  at  their  head,  in  firm  but 
moderate  language  solemnly  protested  against  the 
decree  of  the  diet,  as  unjust  and  intolerable,  and  in 
every  way  calculated  to  produce  discontent  and  tu- 
mult. Hence  arose  for  the  first  time  the  denomination 
of  PROTESTANTS,*  an   honorablc   appellation,   which, 

t  The  names  of  the  cities  are,  Strasburg,  Nuremberg,  Ulm,  Constance, 
HeuUiiigen,  Windsheim,  Meinengen,  Lindaw,  Kempten,  Hailbron,  Isna, 
Weissemberg,  Nordlingen  and  St.  Gal. 

*  This  term,  on  account  of  its  convenient  use,  has  been  frequently  anticipated 
HI  the  cour.ie  of  this  hi^torj'. 


n9 

Hot  only  in  Germany,  but  other  nations,  is  given  to  all 
those  sects  of  Christians  who  renounce  the  supersti- 
tious Romisfi  communion. 

The  protestant  princes  and  protectors  of  the  reform- 
ed churches  were  not  satisfied  with  merely  expressing 
their  dissent  from  the  decree  of  the  diet;  they  also 
drew  up  all  their  grievances  in  form  ;  and  appealed  to 
the  emperor  and  to  a  future  general  council,  or  to  a 
lawful  Germanic  council,  and  to  all  impartial  judges. 
Lastly,  they  fixed  upon  ambassadors,  whom  they  di- 
rected to  lay  all  th  ir  proceedings  before  his  imperial 
majesty.  Charles  had  not  been  present  at  the  late 
diet,  but  had  received  from  his  brother  Ferdinand,  who 
had  there  presided  in  his  place,  an  exact  account  of 
all  that  passed  ;  and  having  at  length  concluded  a 
peace  with  France,  was  now  in  Italy  on  his  road  to 
Bologna. 

The  German  ambassadors  were  introduced  to  him 
at  Placentia,  and  there  they  executed  their  commis- 
sion with  a  spirit  and  resolution  worthy  of  the  princes 
whom  they  represented.  Nothing  however  could  be 
more  discouraging  than  the  reception  they  met  w^ith 
from  this  haughty  monaich,  whose  vain  mind  was  now 
puffed  up  with  a  series  of  extraordinary  successes. — 
By  a  message,  delivered  to  the  deputies  three  days 
before  they  were  admitted  into  his  presence,  he  ad- 
monished them  to  be  brief  in  what  they  had  to  say ; 
and  on  their  introduction  he  repeated  the  same  admo- 
nition. Afterwards,  when  be  had  heard  their  objec- 
tions to  the  decree,  and  they  had  waited  a  full  month 
for  his  answer,  he  told  them,  "that  he  exceedingly  la^ 
mented  their  divisions ;  but  nevertheless  insisted  on 
obedience  to  the  decree  which  was  passed  for  the  pur- 
pose of  putting  an  end  to  the  mischievous  sects  ot 
every  description.  He  had  written,  he  said,  to  the 
elector  of  Saxony  and  his  associates,  and  had  com- 
manded them  in  conformity  to  their  oaths,  to  obey  the 
decree  of  the  diet ;  and  if  they  were  refractory,  he 
should  be  compelled,  for  the  sake  of  example  and  good 
government,  to  punish  such  contumacy  w^ith  severity. 
He  asserted,  that  himself  and  the  rest  of  the  princes 
4  w 


730 

j:egardecl  the  peace  of  their  consciences  and  the  sal- 
vation pr  their  souls,  as  much  as  the  protestants  could 
do  ;  and  moreover,  that  he  was  also  as  desirous  of  a 
general  council  as  they  could  be,  though,  said  he, 
there  would  not  be  much  occasion  for  it,  pr«>vided  the 
lawful  decree^of  rhe  diet,  especially  that  of  WormSy 
were  duly  enforced." 

On  receiving  this  answer,  the  ambassadors  produced 
the  act  of  appeal,  as  it  had  been  drawn  uj)  at  Spi;<^s• 
but  Charles's  minister  for  some  time  refused  to  deliv- 
er it  to  his  master  ;  and  afterwards  when  he  had  ven- 
tured to  present  that  spirited  memorial,  the  monarch's 
pride  was  so  severely  wounded  by  this  instance  of  op- 
position to  his  will,  that  in  a  rage  he  ordered  the  Ger- 
man ambassadors  to  be  put  under  an  arrest  for  some 
days ;  and,  on  pain  of  death,  neither  to  stir  a  foot  from 
their  apartments,  nor  write  a  line  to  the  protestant 
princes. 

5.  Meetings  of  the  Protestants. 

The  account  of  this  contemptuous  and  violent  pro- 
cedure of  Charles  V.  soon  found  i(s  way  to  Nurt  m- 
berg,  and  convinced  the  protestant  party  that  it  was 
high  time  for  them  to  consult  for  their  protection 
against  a  powerful  potentate  intoxicated  with  success, 
and  irritated  by  opposition.  Then,  whatever  hopes 
they  might  place  in  foreign  assistance,  it  was  plain 
that  little  was  to  be  done  without  unanimitv  at  home. 
The  papal  adherents  had  for  a  long  time  been  well 
aware  of  this  ;  and  at  the  diet  of  Spires  had  employ- 
ed two  of  their  most  able  and  artful  agents,  Eckius, 
and  Faber  bishop  of  Vienna,  to  exert  their  utmost  ef- 
forts in  widening  the  breach  between  the  disciples  of 
Luther  and  ofZuingle.  On  the  other  side,  the  good 
landgrave  of  Hesse,  both  at  Spires  and  afterwards  at 
Marpurg,  exhausted  all  the  means  whicli  human  pru- 
dence could  suggest,  to  bring  about,  if  possible,  be- 
tween the  contending  parties,  an  accommodation  of 
so  much  importance,  in  the  present  struggle  for  deliv- 
erance from  the  yoke  of  superstition  and  ecclesiatical 
despotism. 


731 

In  eftect,  the  liearls  of  the  protestants,  even  while 
they  were  in  suspense  respecting  the  emperor's  answer 
to  their  embassy,  were  so  much  alarmed  at  the  late 
decree  of  Spires,  that  fir  the  wise  purpose  of  enlarg- 
ing and  cementing  a  defensive  confederacy,  they  had 
a  solemn  conference  at  Roth  in  the  month  of  June; 
and,  moreover,  at  Nuremberg  they  drew  up  certain 
articles  of  their  intended  alliance. 

In  the  succeeding  October  they  met  again  at  Sultz- 
bach;  and  upon  liearing  of  the  severe  treatment  of 
their  ambassadors  at  Placenfia,  they  again  assembled 
about  the  end  of  November  at  Smalcald;  and  lastly 
once  more  at  Nuremberg  early  in  the  January  of  the 
succeeding  yf  ar,  1630. 

All  these  deliberations,  owing  to  the  various  and  jar- 
ring seniiments  of  the  deputies,  failed  of  producing 
the  desirable  issue.  However  the  sacramentarian  dis- 
sention,  exasperated  by  the  incurable  obstinacy  of 
Luther,  appears  to  have  been  the  principal,  though 
perhaps  not  the  only  obstruction  to  unanimity.  The 
tender  conscience  of  the  elector  of  Saxony  rendered 
this  prince  averse  to  a  military  confederacy,  even  of 
defence,  which  might  seem  formed  in  opposition  to  the 
legitimate  government  of  the  country.  His  scruples 
are  well  known  to  have  originated  from  Luther,  who 
a  little  before  the  convention  at  Smalcald,  exhorted 
him  in  the  strongest  terms  not  to  think  of  using  force 
against  the  emperor  in  the  defence  of  religion.  In  his 
arguments  he  was  supported  by  Melancthon  and  Bu- 
genhagius. 

At  Nuremberg,  in  January,  the  deputies  had  almost 
resolved  to  send  a  new  and  more  respectable  embas- 
sy to  his  imperial  majesty  ;  but  the  assembly  was  very 
thinly  attended,  and  as  it  was  understood  that  the 
emperor  would  soon  summon  another  diet  of  all  the 
Germanic  princes  and  orders,  they  abandoned  their 
first  intentions,  and  contented  themselves  with  com-" 
ing  to  this  ultimate  resolution — that  each  slate  should 
deliberate  for  itself,  and  within  the  space  of  a  month, 
transmit  to  the  elector  of  Saxony  its  peculiar  senti- 
ment, in  order  that  the  protestants  at  so  critical  a  June- 


1S2 

ture^might  act  in  concert  both  in  regard  to  the  com- 
mon defence,  and  also  the  objects  to  be  aimed  at  in 
the  ensuing  diet. 

6.    Diet  of  Augsburg. 

Charles  V.  arrived  at  Bologna  on  the  fifth  of  No- 
vember, 15i9,  and  on  the  thirty-first  of  January  of  the 
succeeding  year,  s^nt  his  mandatory  letters  into  Ger- 
many for  the  purpose  of  summoning  a  general  diet  of 
the  empire,  to  be  held  at  Augsburg  on  the  eighth  day 
of  April.  At  Bologna,  on  the  twenty- fourth  of  Feb- 
ruary, bis  own  birth-day,  he  was  crowned  with  great 
pomp  by  the  pope  himself:  with  whom  he  continued 
to  reside  in  the  same  palace  till  the  following  month 
of  March. 

During  the  winter  months,  these  two  mighty  poten- 
tates had  held  many  consultations  concerning  the 
state  of  religion  in  Germany,  and  the  best  methods 
of  extirpating  heresy  ;  but  their  views  were  material- 
ly different.  The  pope  dreaded  nothing  so  much  as 
general  councils,  which  he  represented  as  factious, 
and,  at  best,  slow  in  their  operation.  The  case,  he 
said,  was  desperate,  and  required  speedy  and  rigorous 
measures :  The  clemency  of  the  emperor  was  ill- 
judged,  and  had  in  effect  exasperated  the  spirit  of  re- 
bellion ;  and  it  was  now  incumbent  on  him  to  sup- 
port the  church,  and  crush  the  heretics  by  force. — • 
Charles,  though  at  this  time  much  disposed  to  gratify 
the  pope,  was  convinced  that  his  German  subjects 
were  n(4  to  be  trifled  with  ;  and  it  is  not  improbable 
but  he  might  feel  some  compunction  for  having  late- 
ly exhibited  so  much  unreasonable  resentment  in  his 
insolent  treatment  of  their  ambassadors  at  Placentia. 

Whether  the  mind  of  the  emperor  really  revolted  at 
the  iniquitous  suggestion  of  condemning  the  honest 
protestants  unheard,  and  of  putting  an  end  at  once  to 
their  political  existence,  it  may  be  hard  to  say  ;  cer- 
tain it  is,  that  in  the  conferences  with  the  pope  at  Bo- 
logna, whatever  approached  in  the  least  degree  to 
jnpder^tion  and  impartiality,  originated  with  Charles 


733 

V.  and  not  with  Clement  VII.  The  pope  and  his 
whole  party  demonstrated  by  their  activity  in  open 
persecution,  and  by  their  secret  manoeuvres  which 
have  since  transpired,  that  they  sighed  for  the  univer- 
sal destruction  of  protestantism.  The  emperor  in  his 
own  judgment,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  deemed  the 
convocation  of  a  council  to  be  ihe  proper  expedient 
at  this  season,  but  having  peremptorily  refused  to  com- 
ply with  the  sanguinary  pro{)osa]s  of  the  pope,  he  was 
disposed  so  far  to  humor  his  holiness,  as  first  to  adopt 
a  less  offensive  measure,  namely,  the  appointment  of 
a  diet  of  tht'  empire.  A  general  council  was  the  next 
thing  to  be  tried ;  but  it  was  agreed  that  without  the 
most  urgent  necessity,  recourse  should  not  be  had  to 
a  remedy,  the  mere  mention  of  which  filled  the  mind 
of  Clement  with  the  most  harassing  apprehensioris; 
and  in  every  event,  Charles  appears  to  have  bound 
himself  by  an  uticquivocal  promise,  to  use  the  most 
efficacious  endeavors  for  the  reduction  of  all  the  re- 
bellious adversaries  of  the  catholic  religion. 

Notwithstanding  the  disposition  in  which  the  etn- 
peror  left  Bologna,  the  pope  had  the  precaution  to  ap- 
point cardinal  Campf  ggio  not  only  as  his  own  repre- 
sentative and  plenipoterjliary  at  the  ensuing  diet,  but 
also  as  an  honorary  attendant  on  his  imperial  majesty 
during  all  his  journey  to  Augsburg :  and  to  secure  still 
more  effectually  the  pontifical  interests,  he  dispatched 
P.  Vergerio  as  his  nuncio  to  Ferdinand  in  Germany, 
with  secret  instructions  to  consult  with  that  prince, 
and  strain  every  nerve  to  hinder  the  convocation  of  a 
council.  Vergerio  was  a  lawyer,  and  proved  himself 
well  qualified  for  the  commission  with  which  he  was 
entrusted.  He  injured  the  Lutherans  by  every  meth- 
od he  could  devise.  The  exertions  of  the  popish  di- 
vines Eckius,  Faber,  and  Cochlaeus,  might  undoubt- 
edly have  been  depended  upon  ;  but  Vergerio  thought 
it  best  to  ensure  their  activity  by  munificent  presents. 
This  precious  commissioner  was  likewise  directed  to 
gratify  king  Ferdinand,  Dy  informing  him  that  the 
pope  was  ready  to  grant  him,  in  support  of  the  war 
against  the  Turks,  both  a  contribution  from  the  clergy 


734 

of  Germany,  and  also  the  gold  and  silver  ornaments 
of  the  churches. 

Thus  did  the  Roman  pontiff,  with  fire  and  sword  in 
one  hand,  and  artifice  and  corruption  in  the  other,  en- 
deavor to  extirpate  the  godly  protestants;  and  mean- 
while, with  consummate  hypocrisy,  express  the  most 
ardent  wishes  for  peace  and  harmony,  and  the  resto- 
ration of  gospel  principles  in  the  church  of  Christ. 

John  THE  Constant,  the  excellent  elector  of  Sax- 
ony, was  determined  to  procure  for  the  protestants,  if 
possible,  a  fair  hearing  at  the  diet  of  Augsburg.  And 
with  a  view  to  prevent  all  loose  and  fugative  discus- 
sion in  a  business  of  such  immense  importance,  and 
also  to  enable  any  equitable  judge  to  see  distinctly 
all  the  leading  points  of  religion,  which  had  produced 
so  many  volumes  of  controversy,  he  wisely  directed 
his  Wittemberg  divines  to  draw  up  in  a  narrow  com- 
pass the  heads  ol  that  religious  system,  which  had 
produced  the  separation  from  the  Romish  commun- 
ion. This,  though  an  affair  of  considerable  nicety, 
was  presently  effected  by  Luther.  For  the  doctrines 
in  question  had  already  been  digested  into  seventeen 
articles;  and  had  been  proposed,  twice  in  the  confer- 
ences at  Sultzbach,  and  once  in  that  at  Smalcald,  as 
the  confession  of  faith  to  be  agreed  on  by  the  protes- 
tant  confederates.  These  seventeen  articles,  with  lit- 
tle or  no  alteration,  were  delivered  by  Luther,  at  Tor- 
gaw,  to  the  elector  then  on  his  road  to  Augsburg  ;  and 
served  as  a  basis  for  more  orderly  and  elaborate  com- 
position, to  be  exhibited  at  the  approaching  diet. — 
For  the  execution  of  a  work  of  so  great  moment,  the 
protestant  princes  emj)loyed  the  elegant  and  accurate 
pen  of  Melancthon,  the  result  of  whose  labors  was  a 
treatise,  admired  even  by  many  of  its  enemies  for  its 
piety,  learning,  and  perspicuity.  Tl?is  celebrated  per- 
formance is  well  i-inown  under  the  title  of  the  Confes- 
sion OF  Augsburg. 

The  reformation,  as  we  have  seen,  in  spite  of  all  the 
efforts  ot  papal  rage  and  malignity,  had  not  ceased  to 
spread  and  prosper  throughout  various  districts.  The 
great  city  of  Strasburg,  in  the  former  part  of  1529, 


73S 

could  not,  by  all  the  remonstrances  of  the  imperial  re- 
gency, be  deterred  from  adopting  the  bold  resolution 
of  abolishing  the  mass;  moreover,  C -unt  Philip  of 
Hanover,  though  menaced  by  a  formidable  opposi- 
tion, introduced  evangelical  doctrine  in  the  same  year 
throughout  his  dominions.  Many  instances  indeed  of 
the  martyrdom  of  godly  men  might  be  added  to  the 
several  catalogues  already  given  ;  but  the  good  protes- 
tants  were  accustomed  to  these  sufferings,  and  bore 
them  with  extraordinary  patience  and  fortitude  :* 
however,  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  the  deplorable  issue 
of  the  diet  of  Augsburg,  they  justly  concluded  that 
the  pope  and  the  emperor  had  resolved  on  their  en- 
tire destruction ;  and  they  looked  on  the  publication 
of  the  new  edict,  which  was  in  effect  severer  than  that 
of  Worms,  as  the  signal  for  the  commencement  of 
more  violent  and  barbarous  persecutions,  than  any 
they  had  experienced  before. 

The  diet  of  Augsburg  in  1530,  forms  a  sort  of  era  in 
the  history  of  the  reformation;  but  at  present  we  shall 
say  no  more  concerning  il,  than — 1.  That  the  Ger- 
man princes,  the  magnanimous  defenders  of  the  sa- 
cred cause,  assembled  at  Smalcald  towards  the  end 
of  the  year,  and  there  concluded  a  solemn  alliance  of 
mutual  defence  ;  and — 2.  That  some  of  the  most  wise 
and  pious  of  the  protestant  theologians,  especially  Me- 
lancthon,  were  so  oppressed  by  the  prospect  of  the 
calamities  which  threatened  the  afflicted  church  of 
Christ,  that  they  were  almost  ready  to  abandon  the 
contest,  and  give  themselves  up  to  melancholy  and 
lamentation. 

We  will  conclude  with  an  observation  or  two  on 
the  conduct  of  Luther,  about  the  time  of  this  very 
critical  conjuncture. 

1.  Before  the  diet  of  Augsburg,  in  the  year  1529, 
while  the  tempest  of  persecution  was  lowering  on  the 
faithful,  this  indefatigable  servant  of  God  was  employ- 
ed in  publishing  his  less  and  greater  catechism,  which 

*  Sleidan  mentiom  two  learned  divines,  who  were  burnt  at  Cologne  in  1529. 
And  Ab.  Scijltet  reports  from  a  M.  S.  oi'  Bullinger,  that  at  Kolhwell,  an  impe- 
r.al  city  in  Suabla,  three  hundred  and  eighty-five  persoiis  .vere  driven  into  e«rte, 
■far  deserting  the  doctrines  of  the  papacy. 


1S6 

at  this  day  are  treatises  of  authority  in  the  Luttiefail 
churches.  In  the  preface  to  each,  he  deplores  the  ig- 
noraiice  of  the  people  a1  large,  and  asserts,  that  those 
who  know  nothing  of  christian  principles,  ought  not 
even  to  be  called  by  their  name.  He  expatiates  on 
the  utility  of  catechizing;  recommends  the  frequent 
use  of  it  to  masters  of  faa)ilie3  ;  cites  his  own  example 
of  attending  to  the  first  catechetical  truths  for  the  pur- 
pose of  edification,  notwithstanding  the  proficiency 
which,  in  a  course  of  years,  he  might  be  supposed  to 
have  made;  and  observes,  that  daily  reading  and 
meditation,  among  many  other  advantages,  has  this, 
that  a  new  light  and  unction  from  the  holy  Spirit  is 
hence,  from  time  to  time,  afforded  to  the  humble  soul. 
With  such  godly  simplicity  was  Luther  conversant  in 
the  gospel- practice  ;  and  so  totally  distinct  was  the 
spiritual  understanding  and  improvement,  which  he 
desired  to  encourage  in  the  church,  from  the  mere 
theory  of  frigid  theological  disquisition.  Perhaps  no 
history  since  the  days  of  the  apD-tles,  affords  a  more 
remarkable  instance  of  the  humilily  and  condescen- 
sion of  a  primary  theologian,  in  stooping  to  the  infir- 
mities of  the  weak,  and  lowering  himself  to  the  most 
uncultivated  minds,  than  is  exhibited  by  the  publica- 
tion of  these  two  catechism  =^* 

In  the  sameyear,Luther  accompanied  Melancthon's 
commentary  on  the  epistle  of  the  Colossians,  yvith  a  me- 
morable eulogium  on  the  author;  in  which  he  frankly 
declared,  that  he  preferred  the  works  of  Melancthon  to 
his  own,  and  was  more  desirous  that  they  should  be 
read  than  any  thing  which  he  himself  had  composed* 
"  I,"  says  he,  "  am  born  to  be  a  rough  controversialist ; 
I  clear  the  ground,  puM  up  weeds,  fill  up  ditches,  and 
smooth  the  roads.  But  to  build,  to  plant,  to  sow,  to 
water,  to  adorn  the  country,  belongs,  by  the  grace  of 
God,  to  Melancthon." 

It  was  a  singular  felicity  of  the  infant  church  of 
Saxony,  that  its  two  great  luminaries,  exceedingly 
diverse  as  they  were  in  temper  and  gifts,  should  have 
been  constantly  united  in  the  bonds  of  a  strict  affec- 
lioHj  which  never  scttins  to  have  admitted  the  least 


737 

degree  of  envy  or  jealousy.  Such  isthelighf  in  whicK 
these  two  worthies  are  transmitted  to  posterity;  mo&t 
disinterested  friends,  whose  sole  object  of  contention 
was  to  cxcet  each  other  in  proofs  of  mutual  regard ! 

2.  It  was  in  the  low  and  desponding  state  of  the  pro- 
testant  party — tor  example,  after  such  a  lamentable 
defeat  as  they  had  suffered  at  the  diet  of  Augsburg, 
that  the  spirit  and  character  of  Luther  was  calculated 
to  shine  forth  with  peculiar  lustre,  and  m  its  true  and 
genuine  co  ors.  By  his  unwearied  vigilance  in  su- 
perintendinii:  the  reformed  churches,  and  by  his  inces- 
sant attacks  on  the  ecclesiastical  corruptions  and  abu- 
ses, he  had  shown  to  demonstration,  that  great  and 
continued  successes  had  in  no  degree  disposed  him  to 
be  remiss;  and  he  now  stood  forward  to  prove,  that 
notwithstanding  the  late  untoward  events  and  the 
magnitude  of  the  impending  danger,  he  was  neither 
depressed  by  a  reverse  of  circumstances,  nor  intim- 
idated by  the  menaces  of  an  arm  of  flesh,  nor  worn 
out  by  the  length  and  obstinacy  of  the  contention. — ■ 
In  effect,  this  champion  of  evangelical  truth  always 
looked  on  the  conflict  in  which  he  was  engaged,  as 
the  proper  concern  of  Almighty  God,  and  on  himself 
as  a  mere  instrument  in  the  righteous  cause.  His 
mind,  deeply  impressed  with  this  conviction,  remain- 
ed serene  and  cheerful,  and  as  vigorous  as  ever,  for 
new  attacks  on  antichrist,  and  for  new  combats  with 
his  unblushing  advocates.  He  exhorted  the  princes 
never  to  abandon  the  great  truths  they  had  undertaken 
to  support :  comforted  his  dejected  friends,  and  em- 
ployed much  timejn  private  prayer. 

At  no  period  of  his  life  was  the  weight  and  influ- 
ence of  Martin  Luther  more  conspicuous  than  in  looO, 
when  the  religivjus  differences  seemed  tending  to  an 
awful  crisis.  His  fortitude  was  invincible ;  his  zeal 
courageous  and  disinterested  ;  and  happily  they  were 
both  tempered  by  an  extraordinary  degree  ol  ration- 
al and  fervent  piety.* 

*  One  of  Melancthon's  eorrespondents  deaorlbes  Luther  thus:  "  I  cannot 
enough  admire  the  extraordinary  cheerfulness,  constancy,  faith  and  hope  of  this 
wan,  in  these  trying  «UBd  vpBatieiis  times.    Ht  cfin^tantlv  feed*  these  good 

4  V 


738 

affectioHS  by  a  very  diligent  study  of  the  word  of  God.  Then,  not  g  day  paSseii 
in  which  he  does  n  t  employ  in  prayer  al  le.^st  three  of  his  very  best  hours. — 
Once  I  happened  to  hear  him  at  prayer.  Gracious  God  !  "What  .spirit  and  what 
faith  there  is  in  his  expressions  !  He  petitions  God  with  as  much  reverence  as 
if  he  was  actually  in  the  Divine  presence ;  and  yet  with  as  firnt  a  hope  and  con- 
fiderce,  as  he  would  address  a  father  or  a  friend.  '  1  know,'  said  he,  ♦  thou  art 
our  father  and  our  God :  therefore  T  am  sure  thou  wilt  bring  to  nought  the  per- 
secutors of  thy  children.  For  sho'jldest  thou  fail  to  do  this,  ihine  own  cause, 
being  connected  with  ours,  wouhl  be  endangered.  It  is  entirely  thine  own  con- 
cern :  We,  by  thy  piovidence,  have  been  compelled  to  take  a  part.  Thou  there' 
fore  wilt  be  (»ur  defence !' 

'•While  I  was  listening  to  Luther  praying  in  this  manner  at  a  distance,  my 
soul  seemed  un  fire  within  me  to  hear  the  man  address  God  so  like  a  friend, 
and  yet  witn  so  mucf  gravty  and  reverence  ;  and  also  to  hear  him  in  the  course 
of  his  prsyer  insisting  on  the  promises  contained  in  the  Psalms,  as  if  he  was  sure 
his  petitions  would  be  granted."     Ccelest.  I.  275.    Com   de  Luth  LXIX.  S. 

The  papal  historian,  Maimbourg,  is  so  well  convinced  of  Luther's  great  influ- 
ence aboiu  the  \ear  1530,  that  he  b'^ak^  out  in  a  rage  in  the  following  manner. 
"I  will  ipe.'^k  freely  what  T  think.  C' .'.vies  V.  was  to  bl^me  that  he  did  not  or- 
der Lather  to  be  seized,  wlien  he  talked  so  audaciously  before  him  at  Worms. 
HoA-fcver,  he  muy  be  excused  on  account  of  the  safe  conduct  he  had  granted 
him  But  at  Augsburg  he  ought  to  have  compelled  the  elector  of  Saxony  to 
give  him  up  to  justice,  and  no  longer  to  protect  a  rebel,  who  was  then  proscri- 
bed by  an  imperial  edict,  and  tit  continued  writing  insolent  tracts  against  the 
emperor  himself.  I'  was  this  neglect  on  the  part  of  Charles  which  defeated  all 
]?is  endeavors  to  produce  an  agreement  between  the  parties."  Maimb.  p.  180' 


mtmu* 


JlDDRESS  TO  THE  PUBLIC. 
RECOMME^YDATIONS. 
PREFACE.  .        .        . 


Chapter  I. 

Section  1.- 

Section  2.- 
Section  3." 
Section  4.- 
Section  5.- 
Sectton  6." 
Section  7.- 
Section  8.- 
Sectfon  9.- 
Section  10 
Section  11.- 
Sectton  12. 
Section  13. 
Chapter  II. 


CENTURY  I. 

-J.  summary  view  of  th^  Church,  so  Jar  as  it  may  be 
collected  from  the  Scriplures. 

-Jerusalem. 

.Judah,  Galilee  and  Samaria 
-Ethiopia. 
-Csesarea. 
-Antioch  and  some 
-Galatia. 
Philippi. 
-  rhessalonica. 


-Berea  and  Athens. 
—Corinth. 
-^Rome. 
=— Colosse, 

. — The  seven  churches  of  Asia. 
The  remainder  of  the  first  century. 

CENTURY  II. 


Chapter  I,  The  history  of  the  christians  in  the  reign  of  Trajan. 

Chapter  II.  The  history  of  the  christians  during  the  reign  of 
Adrian  and  Antonius  Pius.  ..... 

Chapter  III.  Justin  Martyr. 

Chapter  IV.  The  emperor  Marcus  Antoniu:?  and  his  persecu- 
tion of  the  Christians.  ...... 

Chapter  V.  Martyrdom  of  Polycarp.         ...» 

Chapter  VI.  The  Martyrs  of  Lyons  and  Vienne. 


9 

20 

22 
23 
24 
29 
31 
33 
35 
37 
39 
40 
41 
46 


60 

62 
67 

70 
72 
75 


740 

eHAPTER  Vll.  The  state  of  Christians  under  the  reign  of  Com- 

modu^,  and  the  story  of  Perednus.      .         .         .         .         79 

Chapter  VIII,  Some  account  of  Christian  authors  who  flour- 
ished in  this  century. SH 

Chapter  IX.  The  heresies  and  controversies  of  this  century 
reviewed,  and  come  account  of  the  progress  of  Christiani- 
ty during  the  course  of  it.    .         .         .         .         ,         .         86 

CENTURY  III. 

CJhapter  I.  Irenoeus.  .-....,         88 

Chapter  II.  Tertullian 90 

Chapter  III.  Pantoenus.   .......         93 

Chapter  IV,  Clemens  Alexandrinus.         ....         94 

Chapter  V.  The  affairs  of  the  church  during  the  reign  of  Sev- 

erus  and  Caracalla. 95 

Chapter  VI.  Christian  afFrtirs  during  the  reign  of  Macrinus, 
Heliogabalus,  Alexaudrinus,  Maximinus,  Pupienus,  Gor- 

dian,  and  Philip 105^ 

Chapter  VII.  The  conversion  of  Cyprian.        .         .         .         108 

Chapter  VIII,  The  beginnings  of  the  persecutions  of  Dec'us, 

and  Cyprian's  government  till  his  retirement.      .         ,         109 
Chapter  IX,  The  history  of  Cyprian  and  the  western  church 

during  his  retirement  of  two  years.     .         .         .         .         113 

Chapter  X.  Cyprian's  settlement  of  his  church  after  his  re- 
turn, and  the  history  of  the  western  church  till  the  per- 
secution un<ler  Gallus.       .         .         .         .         .         .         119 

Chapter  XL  'Die  effects  of  the  persecution  of  Decius  in  the 

eastern  Church.     .         .  ...        ^■.     .         120 

Chapter  XII.  The  history  of  the  church   durinaypr reign  of 

Gallus i^.  128 

Chapter  XIII.  The  pacific  part  of  Valerian's  reign.  .         130 

Chapter  XIV.  The  last  acts  and  martvrdom  of  Cyprian.         134 
Chapter  XV.  Other  particulars  of  Valerian's  perse<;ution.         140 
Chapter  XVI.  From  the  reign  of  Galllenus  to  the  end  of  the 

century.  ,         »         .         .         ,         ,         .         .         142 

Chapter  XVII.  Some   account   of  Gregory  Thaumaturgus, 

Theognostus,  and  Dionysius  of  Rome.        .         ,         .         145 
Chapter  XVill.  The  further  extension  of  the  Gospel  in  this 

century.    ........         .g[|    147 

Chapter  XIX.  Remarks  on  the  state  of  the  Roman  Empfre, 
and  the  effect  which  a  belief  of  the  doctrines  of  Christiani- 
ty had  during  this  century,  :  ,       i         .         14% 


741 

CENTURY  IV. 

Chapter  T.  The  persecution  of  Diocleeian.      ..        *         ,        149: 

Chapter  II.  A  view  of' the  state  of  fhe  christian  religion  on 

its  establishment  under  Constantine.  .         .         .         162 

Chrptfr  III.  The  progress  of  the  Arian  controversy  till  the 

death  of  Constantine.         .         .         .         .         .         .         16S 

Chapter  IV.  The  progress  of  the  Arian  controversy  during 

the  reign  of  Constantiijs. 177 

Chapter  V.  A  view  of  Monasticism  and  other  naiscellaneus 
circumstances  from  the  establishment  ot  Christianity  under 
Conslantine  to  the  death  of  Constant; us.     .         .         .  182 

Chapter  VI.  The  extension  of  the  eospel  from  the  beginning 

of  the  century  to  the  death  of  Constantius.  .         .         184 

Chapter  VU.  The  ilecline  of  idolatry  in  this  century  to  the 

death  of  Constantius^  .         .         .         .         .         ,         185 

Chapter  VIII.  Julian's  attempt  to  restore  Paganism.         .         187 

Chapter  IX.  The  church  under  Julian 192 

Chapter  X.   The  church  ujnder  Jovian 195 

Chapter  X(.  The  church  under  Valens;  the  death,  character, 

and  writings  of  Athanasius.        .         .         .         .         ,         197 

Chapter  XII.  The  church  under  Valentinian — The  begin- 
nings of  Ambrose 19* 

Chapter  XIII.  The  church  of  Christ  under  Gratian  and  Theo- 

dosius  till  the  death  of  the  former 2C2 

Chapter  XIV.  The  heresy   of  Priscillian — The  conduct  of 

Martin — The  progress  of  superstition.         .         .         .         205 

Chapter  XV.  The  conduct  of  Ambrose,  under  the  Emperor 
Valentiijijjn,  and  the  persecution  which  he  endured  from 
the  emperor's  mother,  Justina.  .         .         ,         .        20a 

Chapter  XVI.  The  Church  under  Theodosius.         .        .        211 

Chapter  XVU.  The  private  life  and  Works  of  Ambrose.  214 

Chapter  XVIII.  The  propagation  of  the  Gospel  among  Bar- 
barians—Heresies and  Errors.  .         .         .         .         2!  5 

Chapter  XIX.  Of  Christian  Authors  in  this  Century.         .        216 

CENTURY  V, 

Chapter  I.  John  Chrysostom.  .         .         *        *         .        223 

Chapter  11.  Augustine's  Confessions  abridged.  .         .         228 

Chapter  III.  The  Pelagian  Controversy.  .         .         .         292 

Chapter  IV.  Augustine's  Conduct  towards  the  Donatists — His 
Deaths  .         .        .-        i         »  ;       r.        ".        2>9i4 


742 

(Chapter  V.  The  Theology  of  Augustine.         * 
Chapter  VI.  Jerom.  ...  .         . 

Chapter  VII.  The  Church  of  Christ  in  the  West. 
Chapter  VIII.  The  Eastern  Church  in  the  Fifth  Century 
Chapter  IX.  Christian  Writers  of  this  Century. 

CENTURY  VI. 


295 
297 
298 
312 
313 


Chapter  .  The  Life  of  Fulgentius,  and  the  State  of  the  Afri- 
can Churches  in  his  time.  .....        316 

Chapter  II.  The  state  of  the  Church  in  other  parts  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire,  till  the  (Leath  of  Justin,  including  the  life  of 
Caesarius. .         317 

Chapter  III.  The  state  of  the  Church  during  the  reign  of  Jus- 
tinian  320 

Chapter  IV.  Miscellaneous  affairs  to  the  end  of  the  Century    322 

Chapter  V.  Gregory  the  First,  Bishop  of  Rome.      .         .        324) 

CENTURY  VII. 

Chapter  I.  Tlie  English  Church 330 

Chapter  II.  The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Germany  and 

its  Neighborhood 337 

Chapter  III.  The  General  History  of  the  Church  in  this  Cen- 
tury  338 

CENTURY  VIII. 

Chapter  I.  Venerable  Bede,  the  English  Presbyter.  ,         344 

Chapter  II.  Miscellaneous  Particulars.  .         .         .         345 

Chapter  III.  The  Controversy  of  Images.      The  maturity  of 

Antichrist 347 

Chapter  IV.  The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  this  Century, 

and  an  account  of  the  life  of  Boniface,  Archbishop  of  Menlz  354 
Chapter  V.  Authors  of  this  Century.      ....        360 

CENTURY  IX. 

Chaptep.  I.  A  General  View  of  the  State  of  Religion  in  this 

Century. ■        .         .         361 

Chapter  II.  The  Paulicians.  .<....         364 

Chapter  III.  Opposition  to  the  Corruptions  of  Popery  in  this 

Century. 368 

Chapter  IV.  The  Case  of  Gotteschalcus.        .        .         .         379 
Chapter  V.  The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  (his  Century.     372 


743 

CENTURY  X. 

Chapter  I.  A  General  View  of  the  Church.  ,  >  .  386 
Chapter  II.  The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel.  .         .         38^ 

Chapter  III.  Writers  and  Eminent  Men  in  this  Century.  386 

CENTURY  XI. 

Chapter  I.  A  General  View  of  the  Church.*  .         .        .  387 

Chapter  II.  The  Opposition  made  to  the  Errors  of  Popery.  389 

Chapter  III.  The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel.  .         .  391 

Chapter  IV.  The  state  of  the  Church  in  England.  .-  393 

CENTURY  XII. 

Chapter  I.  A  General  View  of  the  Life  and  Death  of  Bernard.  39-^ 
Chapter  II.  General  State  of  the  Church  in  this  Century.  398 
Chapter  III.  The  Propagation  of  the  Gospel.  .         .        403 

CENTURY  XIII. 

Chapter  I.  Peter  Waldo 405 

Chapter  II.  The  real  character  of  the  Waldenses.  •         *409 

Chapter  III.  The  Doctrine  and  Discipline  of  the  Waldenses.  413 
Chapter  IV.  The  Persecutions  of  the  Waldenses.  .        416 

Chapter  V.  The  general  state  of  the  church  in  this  century.     423 , 

CLNTURY  XIV, 

The  General  Slate  of  the  Church  in  this  Century.         .         .         428 

CENTURY  XV. 

Chapter  I.  The  Lollards.       .         .         ...         .         -433 

Chapter  II.  The  Council  of  Constance,  including  the  case  of 

John  Hus?,  and  Jerom  of  Prague.      .         .         .         .         445 

Chapter  III.  The  Hussites  till  beginning  of  the  Reformation.  469 
Chapter  IV.  A  Brief  Review  of  the  Fifteenth  Century,  475 

CENTURY  XVL 

Chapter  I.  The  Reformation  under  the  conduct  of  Luther.      473 
Chapter  II.  The  beginning  of  the  controversy  concerning  in- 
dulgences.        .         ,         .         ,         .         .         .         .481 
Chapter  III.  The  progress  of  the  conlrovsisy  concerning  ia- 
dulgences,  till  the  conclusion  of  the  conferences  between 
Luther  and  Cajetan.  .        •       -       -       ,.        ¥^Q 


744 

Chapter  IV.  The  controversy  continued.  The  attempts  of 
Miltitz  and  of  Efkius.  The  progress  of  the  Reformation 
till  the  conclusioji  of  the  Di  t  of  Worms.  .         .         498 

Chapter  V.  From  the  conclusion  of  the  Diet  of  Worms,  to 

the  death  of  the  Elector  of  Saxony.  .         .         •         534 

Chapter  VI.  The  Death  of  the  Elector  of  Saxony.  Mar- 
riage of  Lather 645 

Ch'.pter  Vn.  Progress  of  the  Reformation.      ...         648 

Chapter  V- IT.  The  Views  which  Luther  had  of  himself.         693 

Chapter  IX.  Further  state  of  the  Reformation.  Luther's 
views  "  n  (predestination.  Confenence  at  Marpurg.  Lu- 
ther and  Zuingle  compared ®^^ 

Chapter  X.  A  concise  view  of  the  condition  of  the  Protestants 

a  little  before  the  diet  of  Spires.  .         •        •         •         '^^'^ 


Cr?'  Jf  the  time  subscriptions  were  solicited  for  this  work,  tt  nag 
proposed  to  be  comprised  in  700  pa^es,  with  a  list  of  iiubscrtbers 
Na>nes  a»mxed;  but  as  it  has  considerably  exceeded  thai  number  of 
pages,  they  are  necessarily  omitted. 


«#•' 


